Sketches of Virginia : historical and biographical

r

\

~K

\ \

^*l^*Mjn<t*

1

YORK 1

t

■. Sv

A KO y E lL E

* *

I I , I »

>.l > J -

• i »

' ' ' I

• •

f • >

. * « «

*

1 t

1 «

»* » • i • •

« » *

SKETCHES

OF

VIRGINIA

HISTOEICAI

AND

BIOGRAPHICAL.

BY THE

Rev. WILLIAM HENRY FOOTE, D.U.,

PASTOR OF THE PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH, ROMNEY, VIRGINIA.

nonb &mtB.

Sttttni €iititi% $ti'i$*&.

PHILADELPHIA:
J. B. LIPPINCOTT & CO.

1856.

/THi, new york]
PUBLIC LIBRARY

[162541

ASTOR, LENOX AND

Entered, according to the Act of Congress, in the year 1855, hy

J. B. LIPPINCOTT & CO.,

in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States for the Eastern

District of Pennsylvania.

J

• »

at

* * , •

4 f \ -

)

TO THE

PEOPLE OF THE LIVING GOD,
THE PHILOSOPHICAL AND HISTORICAL WORLD,

INSEPARABLY CONNECTED,

%\\% Wfsxk,

WHOSE OBJECT IS

THE DEVELOPMENT OF PRINCIPLES, AND EXPOSITION OF FACTS,

IS MOST RESPECTFULLY
DEDICATED.

(iii)

Errors arising from misapprehension, or omission, when made known, cheerfully corrected.

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

INTRODUCTION.

Fairfax's Grant — The first Settlements west of the Blue Ridge, in Vir-
ginia— Grants to Vanmeter — Joist Hite removes to Virginia —
Other Settlers — Frederick County set off — Extracts from the Records
of Court page 13-17

CHAPTER I.

THE SETTLEMENTS ON THE OPEQUON.

Verses by a Young Lady — Visit to theiChurch and Church-yard — The
Early Settlers — Names of Families^ — Extent of Settlement — Mis-
sionaries— First Pastor — Second Pastor — Third Pastor — Inscrip-
tion on a Tomb-stone — William Hoge — Robert White — Samuel
Glass 18-24

CHAPTER II.

SETTLEMENTS ON THE FORKS OF SHENANDOAH.

Stone Church, Augusta — Grants to Burden and Beverly — Missiona-
ries— Mr. Craig, the first Pastor — His Early Life — Emigrates to
America while a Youth — Visits the Triple Forks — His views of the
Congregation — His Domestic Arrangements — The old Burying-
ground — Epitaphs of the three Ministers 25-34

CHAPTER III.

TINKLING SPRING.

The Name — John Lewis — Col. Patton — John Preston — John Van-

lear — John M'Cue— James C. Willson 35-39

CHAPTER IV.

PRESBYTERY OF HANOVER — FROM ITS FORMATION TO ITS REMODELLING.

Samuel Davies — Effort to remove Jonathan Edwards to Virginia —
Formation of Hanover Presbytery — The Records — John Craig —
John Todd — Extracts from the Records of the Council of State —
Letter to Whitfield — Efforts for a College in Kentucky — Close of
Life — Robert Henry — Origin of Briery Congregation — Anecdote
of Mr. Henry — His Death — John Wright — Causes of Toleration
— John Brown — John Martin — Some Acts of Presbytery 40-58

(v)

VI TABLE OF CONTENTS.

CHAPTER V.

NEW PROVIDENCE.

Origin of the Congregation, from Mr. Houston's Letter — Building the
Church — Classical School — Samuel Brown — His Birth — Educa-
tion — Missionary Tours — Settlement — Labors — Estimation of his
Charge — Of his Brethren — His Death 58-71

CHAPTER VI.

HANOVER PRESBYTERY — FROM 1758 TO 1770.

Henry Pattillo — William Richardson — Andrew Millar — Samuel Black
— Hugh M'Aclen — Richard Sankey — James Waddell, D. D. — James
Hunt — David Rice — Mrs. Samuel Blair's Sketch of Herself — James
Creswell — Charles Cummings — Samuel Leake — David Caldwell —
Joseph Alexander — Thomas Jackson — William Irwin — Hezekiah
Balch — The Presbytery of Orange formed t . . . 72-89

CHAPTER VII.

TIMBER RIDGE.

First Inhabitants — Ephraim M'Dowell — Epitaph — Mary Greenlee —
Missionaries — Call to John Brown — His Life and Labors — His
Supporters, a list of — List of Subscribers, and the sums given for
his support — The Alexander Family — Archibald Alexander 91-104

CHAPTER VIII.

HANOVER PRESBYTERY — FROM 1770 TO FORMATION OF VIRGINIA SYNOD.

•

James Campbell — Samuel Edmundson — Caleb Wallace — William
Graham — James Templeton — Samuel M'Corkle — Samuel Stanhope
Smith — John B. Smith — Edward Crawford — Archibald Scott —
Samuel Doak — John Montgomery — James M'Connel — Benjamin
Erwin — William Willson — James Crawford — Samuel Shannon — *

James Mitchel — Moses Hoge — John M'Cue — Adam Rankin — Sam-
uel Carrick — Samuel Houston — Andrew M'Clure — John D. Blair. 105-113

CHAPTER IX.

SETTLEMENTS ON THE HOLSTON.

Letters from Ex-Governor Campbell on the Early Settlements on Hol-
ston — Call to Mr. Cummings — Incidents in his Life — The Campbells
of Holston — Official Report of the Battle of King's Mountain — The
Loss in Campbell's Regiment — Col. Patrick Ferguson -Incidents
in his Life 114-133

CHAPTER X.

REV. MESSRS. JAMES MITCHEL AND SA.MUEL HOUSTON.

Mr. Mitchel's Appearance — His Birth and Ancestry — His entrance on
the work of the ministrv — His Conversion — Visits Kentucky — Is
Ordnined — Removes to Bedford — The Great Awakening — Anecdote
of his preaching in Newmarket — His Preaching — His Sickness and
Death. Mr. Houston's birth and education — Journal of his military
tour, and bis account of the battle of Guilford — Enters the Ministry

— Goes to Tennessee — Returns to Virginia — Settles at High Bridge

— His Death — His Epitaph 133-149

'

TABLE OF CONTENTS. Vll

CHAPTER XI.

THE CAPTIVITY AND ESCAPE OF MRS. INGLIS, 1756.

Georo-e Draper emigrates from Pennsylvania — Residence on the Alle-
gheny— Inroads of the Indians — Col. Patton killed — The Family
taken Captive — Go down the Kanawha to Ohio — Goes to the Big
Scioto — Her Occupation — Goes to the Big Bone Licks — Escapes
with an old Dutch Woman — Her Journey Homewards — Escapes
the observation of the Indians in sight — Her Sufferings — The old
"Woman threatens to kill her — Reaches the Frontier — Is Recognised

— Meets her Husband — The Search for her Child — Various Battles
with the Indians — Her Son, the captive, comes home — Is Educated

— Married — His various removals, and Incidents in his Life 149-159

CHAPTER XII.

cornstalk; and the battle at point pleasant.

The Shawanees owned the Valley of the Shenandoah — First known
of Cornstalk — His Endowments — An Indian Confederacy — An ex-
pedition against them planned — Point Pleasant the rendezvous —
Tories collected — Gen. Andrew Lewis to command — The march
down the Kenawha — The approach of the Indians — The spirit of
the Soldiers — Cornstalk leads the Indians — The Shawanees — Lewis
prepares for Battle — The Fight commences soon after sunrise, and
lasts all day — Attacked in the rear, the Indians retreat — The Gov-
ernor arrests the pursuit — Cornstalk in Conference — Eminent Men
in the Battle — Cornstalk visits the Point — Is detained as Hostage —
His Son visits him — Is detained — Both Slain ► 159-168

CHAPTER XIII.

REV. WILLIAM HILL, D. D. — FROM HIS BIRTH TO HIS SETTLEMENT IN

WINCHESTER.

Birth-place — Education — Loses his Mother — Enters College — A Re-
vival in College — Professes Religion — Is deprived of the use of his
income — Revival on Guinea Creek — Mr. Hill lives at Col. Read's —
Becomes Candidate for the Ministry — Is Licensed — A Missionary
Tour — Interesting Incidents — Ride with Mr. Turner — Sick at Win-
chester— Second Mission — Visits Richmond — Col. Gordon's — David
Smith — Methodist Meeting — Williamsburg— Mr. Holt — Third Mis-
sion— Has Cary Allen as his Companion — Goes over to the Holston
— Matthew Lyle — Returns and visits the Potomac — Visits the Valley
around Winchester — Ordained and settled in Jefferson County — His
Endowments to Preach — Is Married — Winchester Presbytery formed 169-190

CHAPTER XIV.

REV. JAMES TURNER.

His Birth-place and Parentage — His Appearance — His Early Habits —
Marries — Is Awakened under Mr. Lacy's preaching — The Beefsteak
Club — Mr. Turner visits his Mother in distress — Is hopefully Con-
verted— Exhorts in Meetings — The Club broken up — Is taken on
trial for Licensure — His Endowments as a Speaker — Go-Pastor with
Mr. Mitchel — Anecdote told by his Son — His Appearance at Pres-
bytery—At Synod in Lexington — His Will — His Death 190-201

Vlll TABLE OF CONTENTS.

CHAPTER XV.

BETHEL AND HER MINISTERS.

Origin of Bethel — First Pastor, Mr. Cummings — Second Pastor, Mr.
Scott — His Origin — His entrance to the Ministry — The new Meet-
ing-House— Memorial of Presbytery — The Memorial of Messrs.
Smith and Todd — Convention of the Presbyterian Church — Soldiers
in the Revolution — Alarm at the approach of Tarleton — An old
Soldier — Sacred Lyric by Davies — Mr. Scott's Appearance — His
Preaching — His Abilities — His Death — His Family — The Exer-
cises— Rev. William M'Pheeters, D. D. — His Origin — His Pious
Mother — Her Experience and Death — Letter from Dr. M'Farland —
He enters the Ministry — Preaches in Kentucky — In Bethel — Called
to Raleigh — Organizes a Church — Resigns the Pastoral Care — His
Domestic Relations — A Letter from his Daughter — Death of his
Son — His own Death 202-216

CHAPTER XVI.

ARCHIBALD ALEXANDER — HIS LICENSURE AND SETTLEMENT IN CHARLOTTE.

His first Ministerial Services — When taken under care of Presbytery

— His Trial Pieces — His Companions in Study — His Examinations

— Is made Elder — Goes to the Assembly — His visit to Mr. Hoge —
His visit to Philadelphia — Graham's Attachment to the Youth — ■
His Trial Sermon for Licensure — His Examination and Licensure
in Winchester — His Winter's Work — The attention excited by his
Preaching — Becomes a resident it* Charlotte — Is ordained — The
Copartnership — Materials for Church History — Mrs. Legrand .... 217-223

CHAPTER XVII.

REV. MESSRS. CARY ALLEN AND WILLIAM CALnOON.

Parentage of Allen — His Peculiarities — His Reflections on the Hogs —
His commencing a course of Classical Studies — His Comic Power —
' John Gilpin — His Conversion — Desires the Ministry — Difficulties in
the way — Becomes Candidate — Is Delayed — Is Licensed — Goes to
Kentucky with Robert Marshall — His Preaching on Silver Creek —
Returns to Virginia — Incident in Campbell — Again visits Kentucky
— Mr. Calhoon goes in company — Allen's attempt to imitate Calhoon
— His Mission in Virginia — Col. Skillern — Sermon at his House —
Address to. the Negroes — His Interview at a Tavern — Infidelity re-
buked in Lexington by him — Letter from Daniel Allen — William
Calhoon — His Childhood — Enters College — Takes Allein's Alarm
to William Hill — Becomes Candidate for the Ministry — Goes to Ken-
tucky with Cary Allen — Settles in Kentucky — Removes to Virginia

— Settles in Albemarle — Removes to Augusta County — His Charac-
teristics— His Interview with William Wirt — Mr. Wirt's Conver-
sion 223-240

CHAPTER XVIII.

JOHN H. RICE, D. D.

His Birth-place — His Parentage — His Early Training — Loss of his
Mother — Makes profession of Religion — His Youthful Studies —
Goes to Liberty Hall — Lives with Mr. Baxter at New London — Pri-
vate Teacher at Malvern Hills — His Improvement and his Trials —
Returns Home — His Sickness — Seeks the office of Tutor in College 241-247

TABLE OF CONTENTS. ix

CHAPTER XIX.

MESSRS. ALEXANDER AND RICE ASSOCIATED IN COLLEGE.

Efforts of the Board to get a President — Mr. Alexander declines —
Mr. Blair declines — Apply to Mr. Alexander again — He accepts —
Removes to College — Rice and Alexander conjoined become lasting
Friends — Arrangements for Preaching — Members of Hanover Pres-
bytery— The Charitable Fund — Mr. Rice leaves College — Mr. Alex-
ander visits Ohio — Mr. Speece becomes Tutor — The Subject of
Baptism — Estimation of Mr. Rice 248-260

CHAPTER XX.

GEORGE A. BAXTER FROM HIS BIRTH TO HIS RECTORSHIP.

Graham, Rice, and Baxter — Baxter's Birth-place and Parentage —
Incident in his Early Life — His Teacher, M'Nemara — Member of
College — Professes Faith — Mr. Stuart's Letters — Is Licensed — Mar-
ries— Col. Fleming — Chosen Rector of Washington Academy, Lex-
ington 260-269

CHAPTER XXI.

MESSRS. ALEXANDER AND RICE A SECOND TIME ASSOCIATED AT HAMPDEN

SIDNEY.

Circumstances — Mr. Alexander goes to Assembly — By the residence
of Dr. Waddell — Visits New England — Returns to the College —
Becomes Son-in-law of Dr. Waddell — Call to Cumberland — Mr.
Rice's Letter to Mrs. Morton — Specimens of Preaching — His Diffi-
culties— Is Married — Becomes Candidate for the Ministry — Is
Licensed — Minutes of Presbytery transcribed — Mr. Rice called to
Cub Creek — Mr. Tompkins, a Baptist Minister — Second step towards
a Theological Seminary — Dr. Alexander's estimation of Mr. Rice at
that time 269-280

CHAPTER XXII.

GEORGE A. BAXTER, AND THE AWAKENING AT THE COMMENCEMENT OP

THE NINETEENTH CENTURY.

Ministers of the Synod of Virginia — Mr. Baxter visits Kentucky —
Letter to Archibald Alexander, giving in detail the facts and circum-
stances of the Revival in Kentucky — Revival in Bedford — Mr. Bax-
ter, with some young people, visits Bedford 280-290

CHAPTER XXIII.

DR. BAXTER — RECTOR AND PRESIDENT.

His Income — His Duties in College — The Studies of College — Number
of Students completing their Studies — Endowment of the College by
the Cincinnati — Name of the Institution changed — Dr. Baxter as
President — He is invited to other Institutions — His Domestic Affairs 290-294

CHAPTER XXIV.

REV. DANIEL BLAIN.

Birth-place — Parentage — Childhood — Seeks an Education — Goes to
Liberty Hall — Licensed — Is Associated with Mr. Baxter — Is Married

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

— One of the Committee on the Magazine — His Articles — An Ex-
tract— His Earlv Death — Mary Hanna — Letter from S. B. Wilson,
D. D.— Matthew Hanna 294-301

CHAPTER XXV.

DR. RICE — RESIDENCE IN CHARLOTTE.

Members of the Church — Colored Members — Mr. Rice teaches School
— An Incident — Slave Population — Slaves Members, their condition
— The Account of them by Rev. S. J. Price — Articles in the Maga-
zine— Donation by Mr. Baker — Collections for a Library — Mr. Alex-
ander removes from Virginia — Dr. Hoge chosen President — Reasons
for accepting the Office — Dr. Alexander Moderator of Assembly —
His Sermon — A Seminary determined upon — Mr. Rice opens As-
sembly— His Studies — His Desires — Anecdote of Drury Lacy — Mr.
Lacy visits Richmond — Propositions to remove Mr. Rice to Rich-
mond— Situation of Hanover Presbytery 301-310

CHAPTER XXVI.

WILLIAM HILL IN WINCHESTER, 1800-1818.

Population of Winchester — Unable to agree upon the Candidates —
Turn their attention to Mr. Hill — Unanimous Invitation — His Influ-
ence— The Situation of the Congregation — A Revival — William Wil-
liamson— John Lyle — Mr. Hill's Preaching — His Domestic Engage-
ments — An Incident 310-319

CHAPTER XXVII.

DR. RICE — HIS RESIDENCE IN RICHMOND.

Richmond at the time of his Removal — The Burning of the Theatre —
Renewed Efforts to get Mr. Rice to Richmond — He determines to go
— Removes to Richmond — Letter to Dr. Alexander — Reception in
Richmond — Presbytery in Richmond — Installation Services — Vir-
ginia Bible Society — Difficulties to be overcome — An Incident — The
Monumental Church — Friendship of Mr. Buchanan — New Church
— The Christian Monitor — Death of Mrs. Morton — The last days of
Drury Lacy — Application for an Act of Incorporation — Rev. Samuel
J. Mills — The Magazine — The Printing Press — The Pamphleteer —
The University of Virginia — Josiah Smith — Mr. Chester's Visit —
Young Men's Missionary Society — D. D. — Meeti'ng of General As-
sembly, 1820 and 1822 — The General Association of Connecticut —
Of Massachusetts — Dr. Sprague's Account . 319-340

CHAPTER XXVIII.

THE MESSRS. RANDOLPH.

Theodore Tudor becomes a Pupil — Taken Sick — Visited by his Mother

— She becomes a Believer — John Randolph of Roanoke — Tudor
goes to Harvard University — Leaves College — Visits England, and
Dies — Randolph's Letter to Rice — The Trials of John Randolph —
His Opinion of Dr. Hoge — Letter to Judge Henry St. George Tucker

— Death of Mrs. Randolph 340-349

TABLE OF CONTENTS. XI

CHAPTEE XXIX.

REV. CONRAD SPEECE, D. D. — HIS YOUTH AND MINISTRY TO 1820.

His Birth-place — Of German Origin — Samuel Brown encourages him —
Begins his Classic Education under Mr. Graham — Great Success in
Study — Makes profession of Religion — Begins the study of Divinity

— Stops his trials on account of difficulty about Baptism — Becomes
Tutor at Hampden Sidney — Is Immersed — Returns to the Presby-
terian Church, and is licensed to preach — Settles in Maryland —
Returns to Virginia — Settles in Powhatan — Removes to Augusta —
His Journal — His Installation — The case of George Bourne — On
account of his doings on the subject of Slavery, Mr. Bourne is de-
posed— The case goes before the Assembly — Back to Presbytery —
Again to Assembly — The Deposition Confirmed — Mr. Speece's opin-
ions on Slavery 349-365

CHAPTER XXX.

JOHN H. RICE, D. D. — HIS REMOVAL TO PRINCE EDWARD.

Circumstances leading to his removal — The labors and last days of Dr.
Hoge — The estimation in which Dr. Iloge was held — The Assembly
founds a Theological Seminary, excited by a memorial from Philadel-
phia Presbytery, on the proposition of Archibald Alexander — Mr.
Hoge's death — Mr. Alexander chosen President of Hampden
Sidney College — Mr. J. T. Cushing chosen Professor — The
Seminary transferred to Hanover Presbytery — J. H. Rice chosen
Professor — He is chosen President of Princeton College — Letter
from Dr. Miller — Letter from Dr. M'Dowell — Second Letter from
Dr. Miller — Dr. Rice to Dr. Woods — Third Letter from Dr. Miller-
Mental Exercises of Dr. Rice— Declines the Presidency of the College

— Letter to Dr. Alexander — Death of Mrs. Wood— Fourth Letter
from Dr. Miller — Visit to the Eastern Shore — Accepts the Professor-

ghip — Visit to the State of New York 365-387

CHAPTER XXXI.

DR. RICE — HIS ENTRANCE ON THE WORK OF THE PROFESSORSHIP.

State of Hanover Presbytery — Of Hampden Sidney — President Cush-
ing— Mr. Rice's situation, by an eye-witness — Mr. Marsh — The Pro-
fessor's House — The Inauguration — The first class of Students —
Mr. Marsh employed — Funds of the Seminary — A great Southern
Seminary — Dr. Alexander's visit — Mr. Roy appointed Agent — Little
Scholarship — Funds transferred to the Trustees of General Assembly

— The Assembly accepts the keeping of the funds, and takes the
oversight of the Seminary — The nine Resolutions — The Synod of
Virginia agrees to take the place of the Presbytery — The Synod of
North Carolina agrees to join with Synod of Virginia — Dr. Caldwell
in debate — Matthew Lyle — The Episcopal Controversy— Review of
Bishop Ravenscroft's four Sermons and his Pamphlet 387-410

CHAPTER XXXII.

DR. RICE — HIS AGENCIES.

Reasons for entering on them — Visits New York in summer of 1827 —
Extracts from his Letters — Goes up the North River — Visits Phila-
delphia in the fall of 1827, and winter of 1827-8 — Mr. Nettleton's
visit to Virginia followed by great religious excitements — Dr. Rice's
Letters about it — Mr. Goodrich chosen Professor 410-428

Xll TABLE OF CONTENTS.

CHAPTER XXXIII.

LAST LABORS OF DR. RICE.

He preaches the Sermon before the Board of Foreign Missions — James
B. Taylor — Dr. Rice's Library bought for the Seminary — Dr. Rice's
plan for a full course of study under four Professors — Students reduce
the price of board — Dr. Rice states his position — The Boston House
— Agency in North Carolina — Hanover Presbytery divided — A Series
of Letters addressed to Ex-President Madison — Visit to New York —
Goes Home Sick — His last Sermon 428-435

CHAPTER XXXIY.

LAST ILLNESS OF DR. RICE.

Confined to his House — Letter to Dr. Wisner — Memorial to the As-
sembly on Foreign Missions — Its disposition — Mr. Staunton assists
Dr. Rice — Illness increases — Drs. M'Auley and M'Dowell elected
Professors — Mr. Ballentine attends upon Dr. Rice — The Closing
Scene of his Life — Major Morton — The Burial 435-444

CHAPTER XXXV.

SPIRIT AND EXAMPLE OF DR. RICE.

1st. Indefatigable in his Efforts — 2d. Earnest in Intellectual Improve-
ment— 3d. A Friend of the Colored Race — 4th. Was fond of his Pen
— 5tb. A quick sense of the Ridiculous — 6th. Happy in his Domestic
Relations — 7th. Always caring for the Seminary — Letter to Dr.
M'Farland — 8th. Excels in the Class Room — 9th. Abundant in
Labors — His Resolutions 444-456

CHAPTER XXXVI.

DR. BAXTER — INAUGURATED PROFESSOR.

Chosen Professor — Enters upon the duties of his Office — His Inau-
gural Address — Dr. Hill's Charge — The State of the Southern
Churches 456-463

CHAPTER XXXVII.

■

DR. HILL — FROM 1818 TO LEAVING WINCHESTER.

Domestic Affliction — Winchester, a visit to, in 1853 — Burial of Eliza-
beth M. Hill — Visit to the Grave- Yards — Daniel Morgan — Gen.
Robedeau — Judge White — Various Inscriptions — Dr. Hill finds
Trouble — Proposes a renewal of their Covenant to the Church —
His habits in Discussions — Some Collisions — Subject of Dancing —
Choice of a Successor — A new Church organized — John Matthews,
D. D. — Mr. Riddle settled in Winchester — Is removed to Pittsburg —
Dr. Hill resigns his Charge — Removes to Presbytery of West Hano-
ver — To Alexandria — To Winchester 463-480

CHAPTER XXXVIII.

DR. SPEECE THE CLOSE OF LIFE.

His views of Theological Seminaries — An active friend of the Tem-
perance Cause — State of the Question — Death — Dr. Baxter's opinion
of him — New Measures — Dr. Hendren's opinion of him — His Li-
brary— Poetry, the last from his Pen 480-486

TABLE OF CONTENTS. xiii

CHAPTER XXXIX.

GOING INTO THE CONVENTION.

Position of the Southern Churches in regard to matters in Controversy
— 1st. Examination of Ministers — 2d. Churches formed on the Plan
of Union — Plan of Union — 3d. Case of Rev. Albert Barnes — 4th.
Cause of Foreign Missions — Reception and disposition of Dr. Rice's
Memorial — Presbytery of Baltimore resolves to engage in Foreign
Missions — Western Foreign Missionary Society formed — Report laid
before the Assembly, 1832 — Central Board of Foreign Missions —
Western Board transferred to Assembly — Not Accepted — Dr. Mil-
ler's Letter about Dr. Rice's Memorial — 5th. The Act and Testimony
— Against Errors — 6th. The Subject of Slavery — Lastly. A Division
of the Presbyterian Church — Position of the Virginia Synod — Act
of the Virginia Synod, adopted at Petersburg — The Virginia Pres-
byteries determine to go into Convention 486-512

CHAPTER XL.

THE CONVENTION OF 1837.

The President— Movements of Southern Members — Committee of
Business — Resolutions Proposed — Errors Condemned — In Doctrine,
Order, and Discipline — Memorial Prepared — Miscellaneous Reso-
lutions 513-520

CHAPTER XLI.

THE ASSEMBLY OF 1837.

Expectation of the Churches — The Opening Services — The Presentation
of the Memorial — The Report of the Committee on it — Resolution
abrogating the Plan of Union — Debate upon it — Postponement of
the Debate on Errors of Doctrine — Resolution for Citation — Debate
upon it — Messrs. Beman and Plumer — Committee on the State of
the Church — The peaceable division of the Church contemplated —
The Committee Disagree — Their Reports — Dr. Baxter's Principle
on a Constitutional Question — Brought forward in Convention —
And in the Assembly — Debate upon its application to the Western
Reserve — The Vote — Foreign Missions — Preparations for a Lawsuit
— Errors Condemned — Protests Entered — Where they may all be
found — Adjournment of the Assembly 521-538

CHAPTER XLII.

THE DIVISION OF THE VIRGINIA SYNOD.

The Excitement on account of the action of the Assembly — Dr. Bax-
ter's Position and Course — Watchman of the South — Action of the
Presbyteries — Action of the Board of Directors of Union Theological
Seminary — Resignation of Professors — Position of Drs. Hill and
Baxter — Division of Presbyteries, beginning with Abington — Elec-
tion of new Professors — Records of Hanover Presbytery — Dr. Hodge's
and Dr. Hill's History of the Infancy of Presbyterianism in America
— Later Researches — The time Makemie came to America — The
Separation of the opposing parts of the Synod — Rev. Wm. M. At-
kinson— His Labors, Sickness, and Death — His Birth — Entrance on
the Ministry — His Lovely Character 538-556

xiv TABLE OF CONTENTS.

CHAPTER XLIIT.

GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. — CLOSING SCENE OF HIS LIFE.

Circumstances of his Last Days — Dr. Hendren's estimation of Dr.
Baxter — Mr. Bocock's Address — Dr. Baxter's Writings — Mr. Mor-
rison's Letter 556-564

CHAPTER XLIV.

RECOLLECTIONS SACRAMENT AT MONMOUTH.

Dr. Leyburn's Recollections of Mr. Turner — Of Mr. Mitchel — Of Dr.

Speece — Of Dr. Baxter — The Sacrament at Monmouth 565-573

«

CHAPTER XLV.

REV. CLEMENT READ.

His Ancestry — Genealogy of Families — The Carrington Family — Mr.
Read's Education — His Wife's Ancestry — His Entrance on the
Ministry with the Republican Methodists — Mr. Lacy's Letters about
the Union of Denominations — Mr. Read joins the Presbyterian
Church — A Calvinist in Creed — His View of the Duties of the
Church— His Habits 573-580

CHAPTER XLVI.

MESSRS. LOGAN, BOWYER, AND ANDERSON

The Labors of Mr. Logan in the Ministry — Judge Johnston's Letter
concerning Col. Bowyer — Mrs. Bowyer — Col. Anderson — His Mili-
tary Life — His Character 580-586

CHAPTER XLVII.

FREDERICKSBURG — JOHN B. HOGE AND JAMES H. FITZGERALD.

Location of the City — Orphan Asylum — First place of worship for the
Presbyterians — John Mark — First Presbyterian Minister — Recol-
lections of Fredericksburg — The Worshippers at the Presbvterian
Church — The Order at Church — The Meeting of Synod — The
Preaching of John B. Hoge — Of Dr. Alexander — Sketch of John B.
Hoge — Of James H. Fitzgerald 586-596

SKETCHES

OF

YXHGINIA.

INTRODUCTION.

THE EARLY SETTLEMENTS IN THE VALLEY OF VIRGINIA.

The first habitations of white men, west of the Blue Ridge in
Virginia, designed for a permanent residence, were erected upon
the waters that flow into the Cohongorooton, and with it form the
Potomac. The grant of the northern neck, to the ancestors of
Lord Fairfax, claimed for its western boundary a line from the
head-spring of the Rappahannoc, supposed to rise in the Blue
Ridge, to the head-spring of the Potomac, supposed to rise in the
same ridge, or not far to the west. The Shenandoah, or more prob-
ably the Monoccacy, was reckoned the main branch of the Poto-
mac. As the beauty and fertility of the country, west of the Blue
Ridge, became known by hunters and explorers, Lord Fairfax na-
turally searched for the longest stream that passed through the
Blue Ridge at Harper's Ferry, gave the name of Potomac to the
Cohongorooton of the aborigines and looked for its head-spring in
the distant ridges of the Allegheny. The name Potomac, became
by general use the appellation of the river, that is the dividing
line between Maryland and Virginia, from its mouth to its head-
spring. The western or south-western lines of the grant being ex-
tended so far into the Alleghenies, Lord Fairfax claimed that ex-
tensive and fertile country embraced in the counties of Jefferson,
Berkeley, Morgan, Hampshire, Frederic, Clarke, Warren, Page,
Shenandoah and Hardy. While the claims of Fairfax to this ex-
tended grant were not admitted in Virginia, or established in En-
land, warrants for surveying and appropriating extensive tracts,
west of the Blue Ridge, were granted, by the governor of Virginia,
to enterprizing men, on condition of permanent settlements being
made, on portions of the territory covered by the warrants. John
and Isaac Vanmeter obtained, from Gov. Gooch, a warrant for
40,000 acres to be located among the beautiful prairies at the lower

(13)

14 THE EARLY SETTLEMENTS IN

end of the valley. This warrant they sold to Joist Hite of Penn-
sylvania, who proceeded to make locations of the land, and to in-
duce emigrants from the European nations to take their residence
on his grant.

Of the streams that water the extensive western section of Fair-
fax's grant, all of which seek their outlet by the Cohongorooton, at
Harper's Ferry, the Opecquon, taking its rise at the base of the
North Mountain a few miles west of Winchester, and winding its
way through the middle of the valley to the main river Potomac,
claims for her banks the honor of the first settlement. The Cedar
creek, rising in the same mountain a little farther south, and wind-
ing across the valley into the Shenandoah, divides the honor with
the Opecquon, or claims indisputably the second place. The Shen-
andoah claims the third for its banks above its first forks, in the
counties of Page, Warren and Shenandoah. About the same time
Linvel's creek in Rockingham, in Beverly's grant, was chosen for a
settlement. And then in quick succession the adjoining head
streams of the Shenandoah and the James, and the waters that
run among the Allegheny ridges into the Potomac, and the Potomac
itself, were adorned with habitations of white men associated for
mutual defence and improvement.

A dispute immediately arose between Fairfax and Hite, and other
grantees. Fairfax obtained from the crown the establishment of his
boundaries, on conditions, — one of which was that the grants already
made by the king's officers should remain undisturbed by any claim
of Fairfax. Hite was thus confirmed in his grant, and those that
bought under him were secured in their possessions. Fairfax, how-
ever, pretended that Hite had not fulfilled the conditions of his
grants, for besides the grant obtained from the Messrs. Vanmeter,
he had with M'Kay, Green and Duff, received warrants to locate
100,000 acres in the bounds of the so called northern neck ; and he
proceeded to grant away large quantities of the land covered by
Hite's warrants. This proceeding led to a lawsuit, which was
finally settled in 1786, in favour of Hite. While all that bought
under Hite were secured by the compromise with the king, those
who bought under Fairfax and settled on Hite's grants, were com-
pelled by this decision to hold their titles from Hite. The lawsuit
alarmed many emigrants, and the hopes of greater security allured
them on to the head waters of the Shenandoah, and a large region of
country, of which Staunton is near the centre, was occupied more
rapidly than the lower end of the valley, unsurpassed as it was in
beauty and fertility, and untroubled as a great part of it was by
the opposing grants and the lawsuit.

Those that first came into the valley for a residence, were Scotch-
Irish, more or less direct from Ireland, through Pennsylvania ;
Germans, also through Pennsylvania, more or less direct irom the
parent land ; and the Quakers or Friends, of English origin, also
Irom the state of Penn, their American founder. A large part of
the valley, from the head springs of the Shenandoah to the

THE VALLEY OF VIRGINIA. 15

Potomac, or Maryland line, a distance of about 150 miles, em-
bracing ten counties, was covered with prairies abounding in tall
grass, and these, with the scattered forests, were filled with pea vines.
Much of the beautiful timber in the valley has grown since the
emigrants chose their habitations.

Joist Hite removed his family to Virginia in 1732, and took his
residence on the Opecquon a few miles south of Winchester. The
farm and dwelling of Mr. Hite have been for many years in posses-
sion of the Barton family. His sons-in-law came with him : George
Bowman was located on Cedar Creek, about eight miles south of
Newtown ; Jacob Chrisman at a spring two miles south of New-
town, still called by his name ; and Paul Froman on Cedar Creek,
some nine miles above Bowman, towards the North Mountain.
Other families came with them, making in all sixteen. Peter
Stephens took his residence between Hite and Chrisman, and others
settling with him, he called the place Stephensburg, now commonly
called Newtown. Robert M'Kay made his residence on Crooked
Run. Robert Green and Peter Duff came with the company — but
preferred locating a part of their grant east of the Blue Ridge, in
Rappahannoc County.

Other grants were obtained from the Governor in the region
claimed by Fairfax, and were sanctioned by the king ; one in 1733,
to Jacob Stover, a German, for five thousand acres on the south fork
of the Gerando (Shenandoah) and on Mesinetta Creek. In 1734,
Benjamin Allen, Riley Moore and William White, removed from
Monoccasy in Maryland, and settled on the north branch of the
Shenandoah, about twelve miles south of Woodstock.

Before any settlement had been made in the valley of the Shen-
andoah, John Yanmeter, from the state of New York, accompanied
the Delawares in an excursion to the Catawrba. 'Their path led
along the south branch of the Potomac. Delighted with the ap-
pearance of Hardy County, he, on his return, advised his sons if they
turned their steps southward for a home to seek the south branch.
His son Isaac visited the country about the year 1736, and made
what is called a tomahawk right to Fort Pleasant. He revisited the
country in 1740, and found a cabin built upon the tract. He
bought out the inhabitant, and in 1744, removed his family.
Between his first visit, and his removal, a number of persons had
taken their abode along the branch — Howard, Coburn, Walker,
Ptutledge, Miller, Hite, Casey, Pancake, Forman, and perhaps
others, had found their way to that beautiful country.

In 1734, Richard Morgan obtained a grant for a tract of land in
the immediate vicinity of Shepherd's town, on the Cohongorooton.
The first settlers were Robert Harper (at Harper's Ferry), Thomas
and William Forrester, Israel Friend, Thomas Shepherd, Thomas
Swearingen, Yan Swearingen, James Forman, Edward Lucas,
Jacob Hite (son of Joist), John Lemon, Richard and Edward
Mercer, Jacob Yanmeter and brothers, Robert Stockton, Robert
Buckles, John Taylor, Richard Morgan, William Stroop and John

16 THE EARLY SETTLEMENTS IN

Wright. Others were soon added : and settlements were made
along the banks of the Cohongorooton, or Potomac, from Harper's
Ferry to the North Mountain.

An enterprizing man by the name of Ross obtained a warrant
for forty thousand acres. His surveys were north of Winchester,
along the Opecquon and Apple-pye Ridge. The settlers were
Friends, and in 1738 had regular monthly meetings.

In 1780, Colonel Robert Carter had obtained a grant for sixty
three thousand acres along the Shenandoah, on the west side, from
the forks down about twenty miles : some of the finest lands in
Warren County were embraced. Another grant of thirteen thou-
sand acres along the same river, next below Carter's tract, em-
braced the finest lands in Clarke County. These tracts were not
pressed into market, and were not occupied till the rest of the valley
was taken up.

Back Creek in Berkeley county, west of the North Mountain, was
early settled, being chosen in preference to the lands in the valley
between the North Mountain and the Blue Ridge. The settlers were
Scotch-Irish Presbyterians. The date of their earliest settlement is
not preserved. Harassed by the Indians in Braddock's war, the
greater part went across the North Mountain and took their abode
on Tuscarora and along to the Falling Waters, and founded con-
gregations by those names, still known in the Presbyterian Church.

In 1738, the County of Frederick was set off, including all Fair-
fax grant west of the Blue Ridge, now embraced in ten counties.
The preamble of the law says — " Whereas great numbers of people
have settled themselves of late upon the rivers Shenandoah, Cohon-
gorooton and Opecquon, and the branches thereof, on the north
sicle of the Blue Ridge Mountains, whereby the strength of the
colony, and its security upon the frontiers, and his majesty's revenues
of quit-rents are like to be much increased and augmented," &c,
&c. On Tuesday, November 14th, 1743, eight persons took the
magistrates' oath, and composed the court. Morgan Morgan and
David Vance administered the oath to Marquis Calmes, Thomas
Rutherford, William M'Mahon, Meredith Helmes, George Hoge
and. John White. These, in turn, administered the oath to Morgan
Morgan and David Vance. James Wood was made Clerk of the
County, and Thomas Rutherford, Sheriff. James Porteus, John
Steerman, George Johnston, and John Newport, gentlemen, taking
the oath of attornies, were admitted to the Bar. Winchester was
the county seat. At the second meeting of the court, December
9th, 1743, the will of Benjamin Burden, who had been named as
magistrate, was proved : Barnet Lindsey received twenty lashes on
his bare back, at the common whipping-post, for stealing' two pieces
of venison from the milk house of Thomas Hart, adjudged to be
worth two pence: Henry Howard, servant to James M'Crachan,
'was adjudged guilty of a misdemeanor, on charge of stealing a mare
from Samuel Glass, and received ten lashes on his bare back,
December 10th. In another case of horse stealing — or rather horse

THE VALLEY OF VIRGINIA. 17

riding — taking a man's horse without leave, and riding off on a
visit for some days — the defendant had his choice of twenty lashes
or fifteen shillings fine : the same Henry Howard was complained
of by his master, James M'Crachan, that he had been absent eleven
days, and that in finding him and bringing him back, the expenses
had been twenty shillings, and one hundred and fifty pounds of
tobacco ; and the court ordered that he serve six months and four
days for his runaway time and expenses, after the expiration of his
time of servitude according to law, unless he could otherwise satisfy
his master. In March, 1744, ordered that James O'Neal keep the
Court House clean, and attend on court days to take care of the
Justices' horses during a twelvemonth, for which he is to receive
from the county levy £23 15s. current money.

These servants were persons from the old country, sold to service
for a term of time to pay their passage across the ocean. Black
slaves were not common in the valley of Virginia, till long after the
revolution, except along the Shenandoah river, on the tracts of land
owned by persons living east of the Ridge. The public officers were
chosen with due respect to the various settlements in the extended
county. The High Sheriff was from Jefferson — the County Clerk from
Winchester — Morgan, one of the Magistrates, from Berkeley, Hoge,
from south branch of Potomac, and the others from Frederick, and
Clarke, and Warren.

Augusta County was set off in 1738, at the same time with Frede-
rick. The two counties were to embrace all western Virginia ;
Frederick to contain that part of the northern neck west of the
Ridge, and Augusta all the rest of the vast western possessions.
The dividing line was to run from the head-spring of Hedgeman's
river, a branch of the Rappahannoc, to the head-spring of the Poto-
mac. Augusta contained an area now embraced by four states, and
about forty counties in Virginia. The emigrants to this county were
like those to Frederick, with the exceptions of the Friends. The
Scotch-Irish took the lead.

And now kind reader, you shall be introduced, if you please, to
some of these early settlements, made by men of strong minds, ready
hands, and brave hearts ; the elements of whose character, like the
country they chose, have been developed in the prosperity of
Virginia.

18 THE OPECQUON SETTLEMENT.

CHAPTER I.

THE OPECQUON SETTLEMENT.

7

[Lines written by a young lady that now lies in the old burying-ground near Opecquon Church.")

Hear you not the warning sigh

On the breeze that passes by?

Lingerers near this solemn ground,

To our silent home ye're bound.

Hast thou strength ? the strong were laid

In these mansions of the dead.

Youth and vigor slumber here ;

And hast thou no cause to fear ?

Hast thou kindred ? ties as strong

Here have been forgotten long:

As they laid each sleeper low,

Sighs were heaved, and tears did flow.

Hast thou beauty ? hast thou wealth ?

Future hopes and present health ?

Trust them not, — here perished lie,

Loveliness and hopes as high.

Yes, we hear thee ; — on the ear

There has fallen a voice of fear.

Deep, sepulchral, hollow tone,

We would bid thy words begone.

Must we perish? must we die?

And beneath the cold earth lie?

Yes, this fearful thing we know ;

Monitor, thy tale is true.

Speak again thou warning one ;

Did you go with horror down ?

Did the dread of that dark place

Freeze thy blood, and blanch thy face ?

0 there is a mingled sound

From the regions under ground?

Songs of joy, and anguished moans,

From the lost and rescued ones ?

Listen, and their truth's the same;

We had hope in Jesus' name,

And that hope shone in the gloom ;

Seek his love to light thy tomb.

But the groaning of the lost,

Helpless, restless, tempest-tossed,

Comes to break that happy strain ;

We despised the Saviour's name,

And we warn you from the grave,

Ye cannot his anger brave.

Lingerers ! idle not your day,

Fly, and seek him while you may.

About three miles from Winchester, on the paved road to Staun-
ton, on the western side of the road, near a little village, is a stone
building surrounded by a few venerable oaks. That is Opecquon

OPECQUON CHURCH. 19

meeting house ; and between it and the village is the grave-yard, in
which lie the remains of some of the oldest settlers of the valley:
in their midst the writer of these lines, going down to the rest of
her ancestors in her worth and loveliness, a believer in Jesus. Her
voice charmed many hearts, in the praises of God, in this house :
silenced on earth, her spirit makes melody in heaven.

Let us visit this church and yard. This house is the third built
upon this site for the worshippers of the Opecquon Congregation.
This old grove has witnessed the coming and going of generations ;
and could these trees speak, they could tell of remarkable scenes
of crowded assemblies, of tears, and groans, and outcries, and
joyful songs of faith, and hope, and love, under the faithful
preaching of the gospel. They have bent their boughs over many
a funeral train, mourning for some, lest the buried, " restless, hope-
less, tempest-tossed" were waiting a sorrowful resurrection ; and
waving with joy over others whose dead " had hope in Jesus' name."
Come, let us sit down here, in the shadow of the church and school-
house, which always went hand in hand with the Scotch-Irish
emigrants, and these old trees, the witnesses of the past and
present, and let us gather up some of the memorials of the events
and generations passing in a century of years.

It was a condition of the grant by which Hite came in possession
of this beautiful country, that he should persuade some of the
emigrants from the European countries, and from Pennsylvania, to
settle on his lands. In all his grants of frontier territory, the
Governor secured an increase of population and wealth to his
Majesty's Colony, while he made the grantees rich. Hite, Beverly,
and Burden, grantees in the valley, sent out advertisements to meet
the emigrants as they landed on the Delaware, and also as they
were about to leave their native land, setting forth the fertility and
beauty of the valley, and offering favorable terms to actual settlers.
And soon after Hite had removed his family to the Opecquon, the
Scotch-Irish, immediately from Ireland, began to rear habitations
around him and his sons-in-law, Bowman and Chrisman, and Fro-
man, and near to Stephens and M'Kay. Of those that came first,
the greater part took their titles from Hite and were located to the
south of Opecquon. As others came and joined the settlement,
some purchased of Fairfax, and others settling near the line of the
grant, purchased on both sides, and held their titles from both Hite
and Fairfax. Tradition says that Hite made more favourable terms
tor his purchasers than Fairfax was inclined to do ; but does not
tell in what this advantage consisted, except Fairfax demanded
payment in money, and Hite received part in traffic. Samuel Glass
tooK ins residence at the head-spring of the Opecquon, having pur-
chased from Hite sixteen hundred acres, lying along the southern
bide of the stream. He afterwards made some small purchases of
Fairfax — and as a grand-daughter said, might have had as much as
he pleased of the land lying toward Winchester, for a few shillings
the acre. James C. Baker now occupies his farm. A son-in-law,

20 OPECQUON CHURCH.

Becket, was seated between Mr. Glass and North Mountain ; his
son David took his residence a little below his father, on the Opec-
quon, at Cherry Mead, now owned by Madison Campbell; his son
Robert was placed a little further down at Long Meadows, now in
possession of his grand-son Robert. The stone dwelling is on the
old site, and at the back of it is carefully preserved, as part of the
residence, the stockade fort used as the place of refuge in alarms.
Next down the creek was Joseph Colvin and family. None of the
descendants remained long in possession of their purchase here,
they chose to live on Cedar Creek. Then came John Wilson and
the Marquis family, with whom he was connected ; the grave of his
wife is marked, in this yard, by the oldest monumental stone in the
valley. Next were the M'Auleys, within sight of the church here ;
and then William Hoge had his residence on that little rising
ground near by us to the west. He gave this parcel of land for a
burying-ground, a site for a church and a school-house. Adjoining
these to the south were the Allen family, a part of whom speedily
removed to the Shenandoah, near Front Royal. The M'Gill family
now occupy their positions here. A little beyond the village, on
the other side of the paved road, lived Robert Wilson ; his residence,
part stone, and part wood, remains to this day. There M'Aden,
on his mission to North Carolina, met with the preacher of Opec-
quon ; and there Washington, while stationed at Winchester, was
often entertained. A little further down the stream lived James
Vance, son-in-law of Samuel Glass, and ancestor of a numerous
race, most of whom are to be found west of the Alleghenies. These
were all here as early as 1736, or '37. Other families gathered
around these, and on Cedar Creek, charmed with a country
abounding with prairie and pea vines, and buffaloe and deer.

By the time of Braddock's war, the congregation assembling at
this place for worship was large, and composed of families of great
moral worth, whose descendants have been thought worthy of any
posts of trust, honor, or profit, in the gift of there fellow-citizens.
They came from the gap in the North Mountain, from the neigh-
borhood of the White Posts, from the neighborhoods east of Win-
chester, from Cedar Creek, and from beyond Newtown. While
Washington was encamped in Winchester this was the only place
of religious worship in the vicinity of the fort. Congregations
assembled here when Winchester could scarce show a cluster of
houses. After Braddock's war many families were added to the
congregation, as the Chipleys, the Gilkersons, the Simralls and
the Newalls, and many others. But it is not necessary to add
further to this list, as a large portion of the families that composed
the congregation of Opecquon, about the close of the 18th century,
removed to the inviting fields of Kentucky, and very few families
now residing near this sacred spot, can trace their origin to the
early settlers.

The first minister of the Presbyterian order that visited this
region is supposed to have been a Mr. Gelston, of whom the

PASTORS OF OPECQUON CHURCH. 21

Records of Donegal Presbytery, in 1736, say — " Mr. Gelston
is appointed to pay a visit to some new inhabitants near Opeckon, in
Virginia, who have been writing to Mr. Gelston, and, when he was
over the river, desired a visit of this kind ; and he is to spend some
time in preaching to said new inhabitants according to discretion."
In 1739, the same Presbytery took measures to send Mr. John
Thompson, as an Evangelist, through the new settlements, on the
frontiers of Virginia.

The missionaries sent out by Donegal and New Castle Presby-
teries to the frontiers, and those under the direction of the Synod,
found Opecquon on their journeys going and returning. Mr.
William Robinson, on his long to be remembered tour through
Virginia and Carolina, repeatedly preached here. On the division
of the Synod, which began in 1742, and continued till 1758, the
people on Opeckon generally went with the new side, and had the
visits of missionaries from the Presbytery of New Castle, and other
parts of the Synod of New York.

The first pastor of this church was John Hoge, a relative of him
that gave this land for the place of worship, and the burial of the
dead. He was graduated at Nassau Hall, in 1748, and prepared
for the ministry under the care of New Castle Presbytery. As the
records of that Presbytery for a series of years cannot be found, and
no private memoranda have been discovered to throw any light on
the subject, the time of his licensure, and of his ordination, are" not
certainly known. He appears on the roll of Synod as a member
in 1755. At that time he was preaching at this place. Hugh
M'Aden, the pioneer in Carolina, in his journal, says, that on Tues-
day, June 18th, 1755, he spent the day at Robert Wilson's, in
company with Mr. Hoge, the minister. They appear to have been
acquaintances. Under Mr. Hoge, the churches of Cedar Creek
and Opecquon were regularly organized. There are no records of
the congregations during the long period of his ministry. Tradition
says he was an amiable and pious man. Becoming infirm the latter
part of his life, he gave up his charge. After the Synods were
united, Mr. Hoge became a member of the Presbytery of Donegal,
and continued united with that body, until it was, in 1786,
divided, in anticipation of forming a General Assembly, into the
Presbytery of Baltimore and the Presbytery of Carlisle, to the
latter of which he was annexed as without charge : in 1795, he was
member of the Presbytery of Huntingdon, without charge, after
which his name does not appear on the records, but the time of his
death is not mentioned.

The next minister was John Montgomery, from Augusta County, a
graduate of Nassau Hall; ordained in 1780, and in 1781, accepted
a call from Winchester, Opecquon, and Cedar Creek. A young
gentleman of fine manners, and pleasant address, and esteemed as
a preacher. He remained with the congregation till 1789, and
thon removed to the Calf Pasture.

The third minister was Nash Legrand, an extended notice of

22 THE BURIAL-GROUND.

whom is found in the first series of these sketches. He came to visit
the churches, and there being a mutual approbation, he accepted
their call in 1790. His ministry was eminently successful ; under
his care Opecquon saw her best days. This stone house was built.
A continued revival filled the church with devoted worshippers.

The neighborhoods were full of young people, active, intelligent,
and enterprizing. The reports from the west painted Kentucky as
more beautiful in its solitariness, than Opecquon had been to the
eyes of the emigrants from Ireland. And the grand-children, like
their ancestors, sought a new home among the prairies, beyond the
Alleghenies. Not a moiety of the congregations remained with their
preacher. Being bereaved of his wife, and suffering in health, Mr.
Legrand left Opecquon, in 1809. Since that time the church has
been served by a succession of ministers, and has been blessed with
revivals.

Now let us go within this stone enclosure, and among the re-
mains of the ancient settlers, and meditate upon the past. Let us
enter through the narrow gate-way on the southern side, through
which the congregation sleeping here entered, never to return. Let
us pause a few moments at this rough, low, time-worn stone, in the
very centre of the graves ; the first, with an inscription, reared in
the Valley of Virginia to mark the resting-place of an emigrant —
you will scarcely read the inscription on one side, or decipher the
letters and figures on the other. The stone crumbled under the
unskilful hands of the husband, who brought it from that eminence
yonder on the west, and, in the absence of a proper artist, inscribed
the letters himself, to be a memorial to his young and lovely wife.
Tradition says he was the school-master.

[On one side.]

JOHN WILSO*

INTERED HERE
THE BOD YS OF
HI S 2 CHILDER &
WIFE yd MOTHER
MARY MARCUS
WHO DYED AGfit
THE 4th 1742
AI ged 22 year
s

On the side on which Ireland is chiselled, the pebbles in the
stone, or his unsteady hand, made large indentures, and rendered
the inscription almost illegible. Here the stone has stood, a monu-
ment of affection, and marked the grave of the early departed,
while the days of more than a century have passed away.

Out towards the eastern corner marked by these small head and
foot stones without names, lie Hoge, and White, and Vance, and we
know not how many others, with their families. We cannot dis-
tinguish their graves, but we know they lie there. A little to the
riglit of that limestone pyramid lies William Hoge, buried in the

[Om

;he other.]

F

R OM

J R

L AN D

Ju 1

y vilh 1737

cov

Arsma

gHs

THE BURIAL-GROUND. 23

land of his own gift — and many of his family and descendants are
around him. A pious man, he sought in America a home, in cir-
cumstances he could not find in Scotland. A native of Paisley, he
embarked while a youth with a company of emigrants, leaving their
native shores on account of political and religious difficulties.
Among these was a family by the name of Hume. The father and
mother died on the voyage and left an only child, a daughter.
Young Hoge took charge of their effects, and on arriving at New
York delivered them and the young lady to a connexion, a Dr.
Johnston. Having chosen Amboy for his home, Mr. Hoge sought
Miss Hume in marriage. In a few years he removed to the State
of Delaware ; and again, in a few years, removed and found a
home on the Swetara, in Pennsylvania ; and from that place in
his old age removed, with his emigrating children, about the
year 1735, to Opecquon. His oldest son, William, joined the
Quakers, and took his residence with them in Loudon County ; his
second son, James, lived near Middletown, is mentioned by Dr.
Alexander in his Autobiography, and was eminent for his clear un-
derstanding, devout fear of God, and love of the gospel of
Christ ; he attached himself to the Seceder Church ; his son, Moses,
was the professor of Theology, first regularly chosen as such by the
Synod of Virginia. George, the third son of William Hoge, was
one of the first bench of Magistrates in Frederick County, lived a
short time on the south branch of Potomac, and removed to North
Carolina. Robert Wilson had married the second daughter, and
lived in that stone and wooden house. The bones of those who
died on the Opecquon are in the south-eastern part of the yard,
every foot of which is occupied as a tenement of the dead. Near
that tree in the eastern corner lies Dr. Robert White, a graduate
of Edinburgh, and many years a Surgeon in the British Navy.
While in the service he visited his connexion, William Hoge, then
living in Delaware, and in process of time became his son-in-law,
taking for his wife the elder daughter Margaret. Having emi-
grated with his kin people to Virginia, he took his residence near
me North Mountain, on a creek which bears his name. He was
laid in this yard in the year 1752, in the 64th year of his age. He
left three sons, John, Robert, and Alexander. Robert inherited
the residence of his father, and it descended to his grand-child.
Alexander became a lawyer of eminence, lived near Winchester,
was a member of the first Congress of the United States, and of the
Virginia Convention that adopted the Federal Constitution ; and
was a member of the Legislature at the time the Rev. J. B. Smith
made his famous speecn on the rights of conscience, against
a general assessment. John was a member of the first bench of
Magistrates in Frederick County, and was father of Robert White,
wiio, in his youth, signalized himself in the Revolutionary Army,
and bore the marks of his courage in his slightly limping gait,
while he adorned the bar, and then the bench oi his native State, as
President of the General Court.

24 THE BURIAL-GROUND.

This limestone pyramid tells you it was reared in memory of
Samuel Glass and Mary Gamble, his wife, who came in their old
age, from Ban Bridge, County Down, Ireland, and were among the
early settlers, taking their abode on the Opecquon in 17 30. His
wife often spoke of "her two fair brothers that perished in the
siege of Derry." Mr. Glass lived like a patriarch with his descen-
dants. Devout «in spirit, and of good report in religion, in the
absence of a regular pastor, he visited the sick to counsel and
instruct, and to pray. His grand-children used to relate in their
old age, by way of contrast, circumstances showing the strict obser-
vance of the Sabbath by families. Public worship was attended
when practicable ; and reading the Bible, committing and reciting
the Catechism, and reading .books of piety and devotion, filled up
all the hours. Mr. Glass, in the midst of wild lands to be pur-
chased at a low rate, thought sixteen hundred acres enough for him-
self and his children. Around him here lie his children and many
of his grand-children, having given evidence of reconciliation to
God. Just at his right lies his son-in-law, James Vance, the father
of numerous descendants, both in Virginia and the wide region
west of the Alleghenies. Out here to the left are his children,
grand-children and great-grand-children. There is his grand-son,
Joseph Glass, a Presbyterian preacher, of strong frame and power-
ful mind, going down to his grave in the very strength of his life,
in 1821 ; and at his side was laid, in 1831, his wife, the flower of
another Scotch-Irish family : and just by lies their eldest daughter,
the wife of a Presbyterian preacher, who says on her tomb-stone,
"It is easy for a Christian to die" — and near by lies the second
daughter, left by the death of her parents the head of the family,
herself in declining health. Among her papers were found a few
lines written soon after her mother's death. Will you read them ? —

Oh ! my mother, vainly now

I seek thee, while my heart is aching;

And seest, knowest, carest thou,

While sorrow's cloud is o'er me breaking?

Thou dost not hear me — far away,

Where sorrows come not, thou art dwelling ;

Thou heedest not the dark array

Which heavily my heart is filling.

My own kind mother ! 'tis not vain

To think of thee, to love thee dearly ;

That love is pure, it hath no stain ;

Such love, such vision, cometh rarely.

Oh, often when I sleep, I hear

Thy soft voice, and I see thee smiling ;

Thu' heavier load I wake to bear,

I love that sweet and brief beguiling.

My blessed mother I thou art where

Thou canst not hear my sad complaining,

But clothed in bliss and brightness there,

With the redeemed thy spirit's reigning.

And Father, wilt thou grant me grace

To follow where her step was leading?

With her in heaven grant me a place,

This, this, shall be my latest pleading.

THE STONE CHURCH. 25

Tins whole yard is strewed with the ancient dead. These new-
looking monuments mark the beginning of a second century among
the graves. Excellence and beauty lie here. How gladly would Ave
stop at the very grave of William Hoge, from whom have descended
so many honorable families, and so many ministers of the Gospel !
And "the beauty of Opecquon" — who shall tell us where she laid
down, heart-broken, to rest ? To this yard hundreds and hundreds
in Virginia, and the far West, will come to seek the sepulchres of
their emigrating ancestors. At the Resurrection there will be
joyous meetings.

Could proper memoranda of Back Creek, Falling Waters, and
Tuscarora, in Berkeley County, and Elk Branch and Bull Skin, in
Jefferson, and of the south branch in Hardy, be brought to light,
reflections, profitable and impressive, would cluster around the re-
collections and memorials of the worthy emigrants. They were of
the same race as those of Opecquon, and probably not a whit
behind in excellence. In the absence of other testimony, these
examples must guide our judgment respecting the congregations in
the northern part of the great Valley of the Shenandoah.

CHAPTER II.

THE SETTLEMENTS ON THE FORKS OF THE SHENANDOAH — THE STONE

CHURCH.

The traveller on the great paved road from Winchester to
Staunton, after passing the eighty-third mile-stone, sees on his
right, (about eight miles from Staunton), in a grove of ancient oaks,
a stone building, of antique and singular appearance. The east end
is towards the road, with a large doorway for folding doors, about
midway from the corners of the house ; and on one side of this
large entrance is a low, narrow door, according with no known archi-
tecture or proportion. Near the ridge of the roof the gable slants
a number of feet, as if the corner of the roof and gable had been
cut off, and the vacancy covered with shingles. A little above the
great door is a window of modern construction. On the north side
of the house is an appendage, a small room with walls and chimney
of stone. Diverging from the road, in the path long trod by the
generations assembling here, the visitor will perceive, at a small
distance from the house, traces of a ditch and the remains of an
embankment, drawn quite round the house in a military style. This
is the oldest house of worship in the Valley of Virginia. It has
seen the revolution of years carrying away generations of men, and
their habitations, and their churches. The light pine doors speak
at once their modern origin, swinging in the place of the massy

26 THE FIRST SETTLERS ON THE SHENANDOAH.

oaks that hung upon the solid posts, in unison with the walls that
now, after the storms of a century have left their marks, give no
signs of speedy decay. Reared before Braddock's war, this house
was to the early emigrants a place for the worship of Almighty
God, and a retreat from the inroads of the savages, the dwelling-
place of mercy, and a refuge from the storm. That ditch was deep,
and that bank had its palisade ; and that little door was the wicker-
gate, and that room was the kitchen, when the alarm of approach-
ing savages filled the house and closed the massy doors. Thus
secured, the courageous women and children could defend them-
selves from any savage attack while the strong men went to their
fields, or to drive off the intruding foe. On the other side of the
great road is the place where these adventurous emigrants were laid
to repose till dust has returned to dust, in close assemblage, as in
the house of God, or the palisaded fort.

These first settlers of this beautiful country were like those of
Opecquon, from the north of Ireland, the blended Scotch-Irish, and
in search, as they said, of freedom of conscience with a competence
in the wilderness ; and for these they cheerfully left their homes
and kindred in Ireland. Unallured by the speedy steamers and
comfortable packets, they crossed the great abyss of waters, and
sought the mountains of Virginia. Benjamin Burden and William
Beverly had each obtained a large grant of land from Governor
Gooch, to be located west of the Blue Ridge, on the head-waters
of the Shenandoah and the James. Each of these was interested
to procure settlers by the terms of the grant, and for their own
convenience and profit. Beverly was from the lower country of
Virginia, a branch of the well-known family ; Burden was an enter-
prizing trader from New Jersey, and had ingratiated himself with
the Governor. John Lewis was from Ireland, by way of Portugal,
to which he first fled after a bloody encounter with an oppressive
land-holder, of whom Lewis was lessee. Lewis brought his wife,
Mary Lynn, and four sons, Andrew, Thomas, William, and Charles,
and one daughter, as we are told by Colonel Stuart, of Greenbrier,
and made his locations on a creek running into the Middle Forks of
Shenandoah. His residence was a few miles below Staunton, which
stands on the same creek, called, after the first settler, Lewis. John
Mackey at the same time took his residence at Buffalo Gap ; and
John Sailing at the forks of James river, below the Natural
Bridge. Lewis located land in different places, making judicious
selections. Beverly's tract lay across the valley, the upper edge
of which included Staunton. Burden's tract was in the upper part
of Augusta, and in Rockbridge.

Great efforts were made to call the attention of emigrants, who,
landing on the Delaware, were finding their way to the lower end
of the valley, and the pleasant country at the eastern base of the
Blue Ridge, on the waters of the James and Roanoke. Advertise-
ments were sent to meet the emigrants at landing, and also, it is
said, across the water. It does not appear that either of these

EMIGRANTS AND MISSIONARIES. 27

gentlemen went, or sent agents to Europe, to seek for emigrants :
that was not necessary. The tide of emigration was rapid. The
invitations offering the most favorable terms, were the most suc-
cessful. Beverly and Burden could present more encouraging cir-
cumstances in the upper end of the valley, than Hite and others
could at the lower end, threatened as they were by Fairfax, with
lawsuits, and all the vexations of litigation. And before the year
1788, numerous settlements were made on the prairie hills and
vales of the Triple Forks of Shenandoah.

The old stone church, with the grave-yard near, was the centre

of a cluster of neighborhoods. Emigrants in sufficient numbers to

form a congregation able to support a minister, would scatter

abroad in distant localities in this beautiful region, scarcely near

enough for self-defence, or to assemble on the sabbath. Families

chose their residence according as they fancied a spring of water,

a running stream, a hill, a piece of woods, a prairie, or extensive

range for cattle and horses, or abundance of game, that gathered

in some valleys. The first consequence of this wide occupation of

the country was ease of living. The range was sufficient for the

cattle and horses, summer and winter. A few fields were tilled for

bread. The next consequence was a long ride or walk to meet in

congregations for public worship on the sabbath ; and by degrees

the people became disused to the sanctuary, and began to lose a

regard for religious ordinances. The third was exposure to savage

inroads. For some twenty years the emigrants were unmolested.

Some that had known war in Ireland, lived and died in that peace

in this wilderness, for which their hearts longed in their native

land. Others in the quietness and abundance of this isolated

county, began to think wars and fightings were confined to the

legends of past days. The use of fire-arms, in which they became

expert, was to supply from the wild game their returning appetites.

Missionaries speedily followed these emigrants. " A supplication
from the people of Beverly Manor, in the back parts of Virginia,"
was laid before the Presbytery of Donegal, September 2d, 17o7 —
" requesting supplies. The Presbytery judge it not expedient for
several reasons to supply them this winter ; but order Mr. Ander-
son (James) to write an encouraging letter to the people to signify
that the Presbytery resolves, if it be in their power, to grant their
request next spring." Mr. Anderson was the bearer of the petition
of the Synod of Philadelphia, to Governor Gooch of Virginia,
made at the request of John Caldwell and others, in 1738, to
obtain protection in the exercise of their religious preferences.
Having been kindly received, he visited the emigrants in the
valley with assurances from the Governor, of protection in the
exercise of their consciences in matters of religion, and encourage-
ment to extend their settlements.

Another supplication was presented in September, 1739. " The
Presbytery having discoursed at some length upon it, and hearing
Mr. Thompson express his willingness in some degree to be ser-

28 EARLY PREACHERS.

viceable to that people, if the Lord shall please to call him thereto,
and if other difficulties in the way be surmounted, the Presbytery
look on him as a very fit person for the great undertaking. Mr.
Thompson made a number of visits to the Valley of the Shenandoah,
and to the Presbyterian Congregations east of the Ridge ; and
finally took his residence for some years in Prince Edward, near
or with his son-in-law, Mr. Sankey, minister of Buffalo. The same
year, 1789, Mr. John Craig, a licentiate, was sent by the Presby-
tery to visit " Opecquon, the High Tract, and other societies of our
persuasion in Virginia, at his discretion." The next spring from
different congregations there came up " supplications, wherein they
request that Presbytery, by reason of great distance, please to form
a call to Mr. Craig, and affix the names to the call of the subscri-
bers to said supplications." The Presbytery called on Mr. Craig
for information and his wishes in respect to these supplications.
Mr. Craig expressed himself in favor of the " call from the in-
habitants at Shenandoah and the South river ;" the Presbytery
directed Mr. Sankey to prepare a call. On the 17th of June, Mr.
Craig declared his acceptance ; and in September, 1740, passed his
trials for ordination. " Robert Doag and Daniel Dennison from
Virginia, declared in the name of the congregation of Shenandoah,
their adherence to the call formerly presented to Mr. Craig" — the
next day was appointed as"a day of solemn fasting and prayer,
to be observed by all parties concerned, in order to implore the
divine blessing and concurrence in the great undertaking." Mr.
Sankey preached from Jeremiah 8. 15, "I will give you pastors
after mine own heart, which shall feed you with knowledge and un-
derstanding;" and Mr. Craig was set apart for the work of the
gospel ministry in the south part of Beverly's Manor."

Mr. Craig was the first Presbyterian minister regularly settled
in the Colony of Virginia. In his old age, he prepared for his de-
scendants a manuscript volume containing the important facts of
bis life, interspersed with reflections, prayers, and meditations.
It is entitled —

A preacher preaching to himself from a long text of no less than

sixty years : On review of past life.

" I was born August 17th, 1709, in the parish of Dunagor,
County Antrim, Ireland, of pious parents, the child of their old
age, tenderly loved, but in prudent government, and by early in-
structions in the principles of religion as I was capable of receiving
them, which had strong effects on my young and tender mind, (being
then about five or six years of age,) and engaged me to fly to God
with prayers and tears in secret, for pardon, peace, guidance and
direction, while in the world, and to tit me for death ; and what
appears strange to me now, the just thoughts and expressions that
were given to me, and the strict care of my conduct, lest in my

V

MR. craig's narrative. 29

childish folly, I should sin against God ; and the correct desire I
had to know more of God and my duty to him, made me diligent,
and the task easy, to learn to read the word of God, which then
and ever since gave me great delight and pleasure : and though I
endeavored to conceal my little religious exercises and acts of de-
votion, my affectionate and tender parents discovered my conduct,
and turn of mind, and thirst after knowledge, which raised in them
pleasing hopes, and engaged them contrary to their former designs,
to bestow upon me a liberal education." About the age of fourteen
or fifteen, he made profession of religion, being admitted, after ex-
amination, to the Lord's table, by Rev. Alexander Brown, who bap-
tized him. While at school he was careful to avoid those com-
panions that might lead him into the imitation of their vicious ways.
He was at first shocked by the depravity he saw around : — this he
says — " made me pray more earnestly that God would keep me
from falling in with those views. As for my conduct and diligence

O «/ CD

for the space of eight or nine years at school, I never received one
stroke, or so much as a sharp rebuke from all the masters I was
with: but still gained the favor of them all." He then spent some
years in reading Algebra, and the Mathematics generally, Logic,
Metaphysics, Pneumatics and Ethics — and also Geography and
History, ecclesiastical and profane : and then he repaired to
Scotland, and in the college at Edinburgh, attained to the degree
of A. M. Anno Domini, 1732. His observations in college, and the
opening prospects in worldly matters, embarrassed him greatly in
his choice of a profession. After much perplexity he resolved to
attend the physicians' hall. A long and dangerous illness that came
upon him was accompanied with the sufferings of an accusing con-
science. After a confinement of about six months, unexpectedly
to himself and others he recovered. He had wept and prayed, and
humbled himself before God. "Patrimony and estate had then
little weight in my mind, being well convinced that God who saved
my life from death would support it, while he had any service for
it. So I cast myself upon his care, and earnestly prayed for his
direction." He was now pretty much settled in his convictions
that he ought to engage in the ministry of the gospel.

"America was then much in my mind accompanied with the
argument — that service would be most pleasing and acceptable,
where most needful and wanting — which raised in me a strong
desire to see that part of the world. I consulted my parents and
friends, who did not much hinder my designs. I earnestly cried to
God for his directions, that he would restrain or encourage me, as
he saw it would be to his glory and my happiness. At that time I
had a dream or vision, representing to me as it were in miniature,
the whole that has happened to me of any importance these thirty-
five years ; yea, the very place I have been settled in these thirty
years. I knew it at first sight, and I have done here what was re-
presented to me then. I thought little of it then, though often of it
since."

30 MR. craig's narrative.

He embarked at Learn, June 10th, 1734, and was landed at New
Castle upon Delaware, on the 17th of the succeeding August.
" I escaped a very imminent danger, without any means but the kind
hand of providence, being accidentally cast overboard in a dark and
tempestuous night. I lay as on a bed of down on my back, on the
raging wave which tossed me back on the ship's side, where I found
hold and sprung aboard, and none aboard knew of it. 'When I
came ashore I met with an old acquaintance, Rev. Benjamin Camp-
bell, minister of New Castle. He was then aguish, and died about
two months after, greatly to my grief."

He attended the Synod of Philadelphia, in September 1734, and
delivered his letters of introduction to the members. " It gave me
both grief and joy, to see that Synod ; grief, to see the small
number and mean appearance ; joy, to see their mutual love and
good order, and men of solid sense among them, and steady to the
Presbyterian principles, and against all innovations, which began to
appear at this Synod, from an overture read publicly by the Rev.
Gilbert Tennant, concerning the receiving of candidates into the
ministry, and communicants to the Lord's table — which he imbibed
from one Mr. Frelingheusen, a low Dutch minister, which notions
were then openly rejected, but afterwards prevailed so far as to
decide the Synod, and put the Church of God here into the utmost
confusion." After looking around, with much discouragement, for
a proper location, he at length found " a home, a maintenance, a
faithful and able friend, a sincere Christian, the Rev. John Thomp-
son of Chesnut Level, whose praise is deservedly in the church.
I taught school one year, and read two years more. Being invited
by the Presbytery, I entered on trials, and was licensed by the
Presbytery of Donegal, 1737. I was sent to a new settlement in
Virginia of our own country people, near 300 miles distant. From
the dream I had before I left Ireland, I knew it to be the plot in
Christ's vineyard, where I was to labor. I must say I thought very
little of it, which perhaps was my sin."

a From them I had a call, and durst not refuse it, although I well
saw it would be attended with many great difficulties. I accepted
the call — the place was a new settlement, without a place of
worship, or any church order, a wilderness in the proper sense, and
a few Christian settlers in it, with numbers of the heathen travelling
among us, but generally civil, though some persons were murdered
. by them about that time. They march about in small companies
from fifteen to twenty, sometimes more or less. They must be
supplied at any house they call at with victuals, or they become
their own stewards and cooks, and spare nothing they choose to eat
and drink." This was previous to Braddock's war. The Act of
Assembly forming Augusta County, passed 1738. The first court
was held in 1745. Kentucky, and all Virginia claimed in the west,
belonged to it. Mr. Craig goes on — " When we were erected into
a county and parish, and had ministers inducted, of which we had
two, they both in their turns wrote to me, making high demands. 1

mr. craig's narrative. 31

o-ave no answer, but still observed our own rules when there were no
particular laws against them."

About the division of the Presbyterian Church he writes —
" Having seen the conduct of ministers and people, when I was in
Pennsylvania, that maintained these new doctrines, examined the
controversy, had free conversations with both parties, applied to
God for light and direction in the important concerns, which was
done with time and deliberation, not instantly. I attained clearness
of mind to join in the protest against these new and uncharitable
opinions, and the ruin of Christ's Government. This gave offence
to two or three families in my congregation, who then looked upon
me as an opposer of the work of God, as they called it, an enemy
to religion, and applied with all keenness to their holy and spiritual
teachers, to come and preach, and convert the people of my charge,
and free them from sin and Satan, and from me, a carnal wretch
on whom they unhappily depended for instruction, to their souls'
utter destruction. They flying speedily came and thundered their
new gospel through every corner of my congregation ; and some of
them had the assurance to come to my house, and demand a dismis-
sion of some of my subscribers who had invited them, being tainted
with these notions formerly. But Providence so ordered that affair,
that they gained none of my people that I knew of; my moral
character stood clear and good, even among them ; but they freely
loaded me with these and such like, poor, blind, carnal, hypocritical,
damned wretch ; and this given to my face by some of their minis-
ters. And when I administered the Lord's Supper to my people,
they mockingly said to their neighbors going to it, what, are you
going to Craig's frolic ? I thought God had given me a difficult
plot to labor in, but I ever called upon him in trouble, and he
never failed to help."

Of the congregation Mr. Craig says — u It was large by compu-
tation, about thirty miles in length, and near twenty in breadth.
The people agreed to have two meeting-houses, expecting they
would become two congregations, which is now come to pass. That
part now called Tinkling Spring was most in numbers, and richer
than the other, and forward, and had the public management of the
affairs of the whole settlement : their leaders close-handed about pro-
viding necessary things for pious and religious uses, and could not
agree for several years upon a plan or manner, where or how to build
tiieir meeting-house, which gave me very great trouble to hold them
together, their disputes ran so high. A difference happened between
Colonel John Lewis and Colonel James Patton, both living in that
congregation which was hurtful to the settlement, but especially to
me. 1 could neither bring them to friendship with each other, or
obtain both their friendships at once ever after. This continued for
thirteen or fourteen years, till Colonel Patton was murdered by the
Indians. At that time he was friendly with me. After his death,
Colonel Lewis was friendly with me till he died. As to the other

32 MR. CRAIG S NARRATIVE.

part of the congregation, now called Augusta, the people were
fewer in numbers, and much lower as to their worldly circumstance?,
but a good-natured, prudent, governable people, and liberally Jpe-
stowed a part of what God gave them for religious and pious uses,
and now enjoy the benefit ; always unanimous among themselves,
loving and kind to me these thirty years, with whom I enjoyed the
greatest satisfaction, and serve them with pleasure. I had no
trouble with them about their meeting-house, but to moderate and
direct them when they met. They readily fixed on the place, and
agreed on the plan for building it, and contributed cheerfully money
and labor to accomplish the work, all in the voluntary way, what
every man pleased.

"As to my private and domestic state of life when fixed in the con-
gregation, I purchased a plantation and began to improve upon it :
and June 11th, 1744, married a young gentlewoman of a good
family and character, born and brought up in the same neighbor-
hood where I was born, daughter of Mr. George Russel, by whom I
had nine children. My first-born died October 4th, 1745, being
four months and six days old : a great grief to us the parents,
being left alone. God exercised me with trying dispensations in my
family. He took my first child, and left my second ; he took the
third and left the fourth ; took the fifth and left the sixth, and gave
me then more without any further breach. The people of my charge
were all new settlers and generally of low circumstances. There
own necessities called for all their labors ; they could or did do little
for my support, except a few, and consequently fell greatly in
arrears." It appears to have been the habit of Mr. Craig to keep
a regular account of all he received from his congregations, for
whatever purpose paid into him : and in the final settlement was
willing to count all receipts as part of his salary.

" What made the times distressing and unhappy to all the frontiers,
was the French and Indian war, which lay heavy on us, in which I
suffered a part as well as others. When General Braddock was de-
feated and killed, our country was laid open to the enemy, our
people were in dreadful confusion and discouraged to the highest
degree. Some of the richer sort that could take some money with
them to live upon, were for flying to a safer place of the country.
My advice was then called for, which I gave, opposing that scheme
as a scandal to our nation, falling below our brave ancestors,
making ourselves a reproach among Virginians, a dishonor to our
friends at home, an evidence of cowardice, want of faith, and a
noble Christian dependence on God, as able to save and deliver
from the heathen; it would be a lasting blot to our posterity." Mr.
Craig urged the building forts in convenient neighborhoods, suffi-
cient to hold twenty or thirty families, secure against small arms,
and on alarms to flee to these places of refuge. One of which was
to be the church. The proposition was acted upon very generally —
" They required me to go before them in the work which I did

EPITAPH ON MR. CRAIG. 33

cheerfully, though it cost me one-third of my estate. The people
very readily followed, and my congregation in less than two months
was well fortified."

Let us walk around this house, and enjoy the beauty of the pros-
pect. These remains of the fortifications in the Indian wars wasting
away by the constant tread of the assembling congregations, are
eloquent memorials of the early age of Augusta County. This old
house has seen generations pass ; it has heard the sermons of the
Virginia Synod in its youthful days. Could its walls re-echo the
sentences that have been uttered here, what a series of sermons !
Its three pastors, for about a hundred years, taught from the same
pulpit. Here the famous Waddell was taken under care of Hanover
Presbytery, as candidate for the ministry, in 1760 : here the venerated
Hoge was licensed in 1781 : and here the Rev. Archibald Alex-
ander passed some of his trials, in preparation for the ministry. In no
other house in Virginia can such recollections be cherished as rise up
around us here. Here were the teachings of the first settled minister
in Virginia, and here have been heard the voices of the worthies of
the Virginia Presbyterians for a century. Here has been treasured
their testimony for God, to be heard again in the Judgment Day.

Let us cross the turnpike, and, passing the parsonage, enter the
" God's acre" — the old burying-ground where lie so many of the
first settlers ; and, as at Opecquon, we mourn that so few of these
mounds have inscriptions to tell us where those emigrants sleep.
They are all around us, we call over their names, and no answer
comes, even from a stone, to say, "we lie here." How short-lived
is man and his unwritten, or his historic memory ! forming to-day a
part of the life and activity of society, and to-morrow like a
withered branch cast in the dust. We bless and praise the Lord
for the gospel, and will hope that these withered branches shall,
very many of them at least, be found grafted into the good olive
tree, and partaking of its fatness on Mount Zion. But the congre-
gation has not been forgetful of the graves of their three pastors,
who, for nearly a century, were examples of patient labor of minis-
ters, and the stability of the church. Look on this slab, with a
head-stone, near the middle of the yard. On the stone is the short
record, expressing volumes, " Erected by G. C, son to J. C." On
the slab, " In memory of Rev. John Craig, D. D., commencer of
the Presbyterial service in this place, Anno Domini, 1740 ; and
faithfully discharging his duty in the same, to April the 21st, Anno
Domini, 1774 : then departed this life with fifteen hours' affliction
from the hand of the great Creator, aged sixty-three years and four
months. The church of Augusta, in expression of their gratitude
to the memory of their late beloved pastor, (having obtained liberty
of G. C.) paid the expense of this monument, 1798." Now, let us
turn towards the gate on the west end, and read on a white marble
slab — " Sacred to the memory of Rev. Wm. Wilson, second pastor
of Augusta church. Born Aug. 1st, 1751, died Dec. 1st, 1835."
A sketch of his life will appear in a subsequent chapter.
3

34 TINKLING SPRING.

Let us go a little nearer the gate, and read upon the white
marble slab, " Sacred to the memory of the Rev. Conrad Speece,
D. D., for more than twenty-two years pastor of Augusta church,
born November 7th, 1776, died February 15th, 1836. He conse-
crated a mind rich in genius and learning, to the service of his
Saviour, in the great work of the gospel ministry ; and here sleeps
with his people, till they shall stand before the Judgment-seat of
Christ. Reader — If in his life he tried in vain to save, hear him
at last, 0 ! hear him from the grave. This stone is erected in token
of affection that can know no end." This man could write better
than most of his contemporaries, and could preach better than he
could write. Feasted by the poetic labors of others, he himself
indited a hymn to be sung while the English language praises
God. Of humble origin, he was raised by the smiles of the Lord to
stand in the valley, with such men as Samuel Brown, G. A. Baxter,
and Moses Hoge, and form one of the triad at Hampden Sidney,
with Rice and Alexander. His prolific pen contributed abundantly
to the three octavo periodicals in his native State, devoted to reli-
gion and morals, and sent contributions to the Connecticut Evan-
gelical Magazine. With Dr. Baxter, he laid down in the Assembly,
in the case of Daniel Bourne, his neighbor, the platform of the
southern churches on slavery. Beloved by his brethren in the
ministry, in general, and feared by some in particular ; a systematic
pastor and punctual presbyter ; he left productions of his pen, and
incidents in his life, sufficient to form a volume worthy of preserva-
tion. His merits and productions cannot be discussed in this place,
they must have their appropriate positions among his brethren.
When another century is passed, may it be found that this congre-
gation has been served as constantly by ministers as few in number,
and equal in ability and spiritual qualifications, to these that lie
gathered with their people. And may the present pastor fill his
full measure of excellence and service, in honor of his birth-place
and his parents.

CHAPTER III.

TINKLING SPRING.

Going down from the splendid prospect on Rockfish Gap, to the
edge of the "lake country," as the Sage of Monticello termed it,
you enter the bounds of the oldest congregation in Augusta County,
one that contends with Opecquon for the honor of being the first in
the great valley, and the first in the State after the days of Ma-
kemie, — the congregation of the Triple Forks of the Shenandoah,
which formerly stretched across the valley from this Gap to the
Ridge, in the western horizon. You are, too, in the bounds of that
division of the congregation named Tinkling Spring, which assem-
bled to worship God in the southern part of the settlement, the old

TINKLING SPRING CHURCH. 35

stone church being the place for that part that lay along the track
of the paved road. Ministers then were few, and men went far to
worship ; eight or ten miles were an ordinary ride or walk, to the
house of God, on a Sabbath morning. Staunton, in its early days,
belonged to Tinkling Spring congregation ; and Col. Lewis, the first
settler on Lewis's Creek, and John Preston, "the shipmaster of
Dublin," were among the regular worshippers.

The road from the Gap to Staunton, at first passed near the
church. The travelled road now leaves the church some two miles
to the south. About three miles from Waynesborough, and six from
the village of Asylums, diverging from the turnpike that winds its
way among scenery that irresistibly invites your gaze, if you love
mountains, you will find upon a hill-side, half concealed by forest
trees, the house of worship. To this hill and sweetly flowing spring
come in crowds on the Sabbath, the young men and maidens with
the old men and matrons, the place where their great-grand-fathers
emigrating from the Presbyterian country in the north of Ireland,
with their families, their politics, and their religion, came regularly
for the services of the sanctuary. There, in a log building finished
off by the widow of John Preston, John Craig, the first settled Pres-
byterian minister in Virginia, after the days of Makemie, preached
the gospel for many years. The southern part of the congregation
of the Triple Forks, had some difficulty in deciding on the place for
their church building, and for a time worshipped in different parts
at stands, or tents. Mr. Craig intimates that the rivalry of some
individuals, Cols. Lewis and Patton, hindered the congregation in
their choice. Tradition says that he himself was a partizan in
selecting the site. The larger portion of the southern section of
the congregation chose this hill on account of its central position,
and the refreshing spring that gushed forth with a peculiar sound —
and took the name of Tinkling Spring. Mr. Craig preferred a situ-
ation more northwardly, near the residence of James Pilson, and
appealing to the old gentleman one day in expectation that he would
be favorable to the location nearest his dwelling, received for a re-
ply— that the Tinkling Spring was best for the whole southern part
of the congregation — that a more northern locality would give the
northern part two places of worship, and the centre one, and the
southern part none. "Well, well," said the disappointed pastor —
" are you against me too, Jimmy ? Well, I am resolved that none
of that water shall ever tinkle down my throat." He kept his word.
Like the leading men of his charge, or more properly like all his
charge, he was a persevering man ; and while his congregation
quenched their thirst in full draughts, he only moistened his lips, and
that but seldom.

This congregation was generally with their first pastor, on the
" old side," or with the protectors. The neighboring congregation,
New Providence, was generally of the "new side." There might
have been, and probably were for a few years, some heart-burnings
confined to a few members. The two congregations have, from time

COLONEL JOHN LEWIS.

that the present families know not when it was otherwise, been on
terms of strictest friendship. Had memorials of the instances of
personal piety in each congregation been preserved, the Christian
public might have received edification equally affecting from among
the children of the old side and of the new. The divisions could
never be distinctly marked in the congregations, for any length of
time, any farther than accidental circumstances made a perceptible
difference in the habits of neighborhoods. All through the valley
were families more strict in their attention to the education of their
children in ways of piety than others, more careful to devote them
to God in a way to produce a lasting impression.

In the various Indian wars and in the revolutions this congrega-
tion showed its patriotism, and sent forth fathers and sons to meet
the enemy in battle. Some of the leading military men in the ex-
pedition against the Indians were from this congregation. The
Lewis family were famous. Charles A. Stuart, late of Greenbrier,
son of John Stuart, who was in the battle of Point Pleasant, tells us
that his mother was a Lewis, a grand-daughter of the emigrant John
Lewis. On his authority we are informed that John Lewis and Mar-
garet Linn came from Ireland — u but being Presbyterians, were
probably of Scottish origin. John Lewis was advantageously a ten-
ant under a Catholic landlord, and for his skill, industry, and fidelity,
had the promise of continuance at pleasure. The promise was vio-
lated on application for the same place by a Catholic. Upon Lewis's
refusal to give immediate possession, his landlord unlawfully under-
took by force to oust him. Resistance, of course, followed. In the
affray, Charles, (or perhaps Samuel), a brother to John, an officer in
the king's service, and then sick at John's house, was killed. This
last act excited John to the utmost pitch of fury, in which he slew
one or two of the assailants, and escaping, fled to Portugal. Hav-
ing remained there two or three years, he privately made arrange-
ments for the removal of his family to America, where he and they
were soon reunited. He then came to this part of the country, and
settled in what is called Beverly Manor. His first encampment (for
so it may be called, although he built a cabin), was on the bank of
Middle, then Carthrae's river, not four hundred yards from a house
now occupied by Charles A. Stuart. Thence he removed to Lewis's
Creek, settled on the tract of land now belonging to the heirs of
Robert McCullough, and there built the old stone house, which is
still standing, and is probably by far the oldest house in the country.
He was the founder of the town of Staunton. This is also in Beverly
Manor. He there bred up his family, consisting of four sons and
one daughter. His sons were Thomas, William, Andrew, and Charles.
John, of the Warm Springs, was the son of Thomas, the surveyor
of Augusta, when Augusta extended to the Mississippi river." All
the sons of Col. John Lewis were the parents of a numerous pro-
geny. Andrew Lewis, who was a man of vast energies, both physi-
cal and moral, was the commandant of the southern division of
Lord Dunmore's army against tbe Shawanees, and repulsed the In-

COL. JAMES PATTON — JOHN PRESTON. 37

dians at Point Pleasant, in Oct., 1774. In the very front of this
battle, his brother Col. Charles Lewis, sealed his destiny in blood,
leaving a name consecrated amongst the dearest and sweetest remem-
brance of thousands who survive him. Of the 100,000 acres of land
said to have been granted to John Lewis, I have no knowledge ; but
presume that the grant alluded to, is that which was made to the
Greenbrier Company, of which he and his son Andrew were members,
and the efficient agents." — William was active in the French and
Indian wars — was an officer in the revolution, in which he lost one
son in battle, and had one maimed for life. When the rumor came
that Tarlton was approaching the valley, the father was confined by
sickness — the mother, with the spirit that dwelt in the breasts of
hundreds of mothers in the valley, sent her three sons of 17, 15, 13
years — saying, go my children, I devote you all to my country. —
The valley-woman knew the distresses of war ; in their childhood,
they had known the miseries of savage depredations ; and loving
their children they preferred an honorable death in the battle-field,
to the disgraceful sufferings and death by marauding parties, and
the tomahawk of the savage.

When a call was made for militia to aid General Green against
Cornwallis, Tinkling Spring sent her sons. Waddell, their minister,
addressed to the soldiers at Midway, the parting sermon. In the
battle at Guilford Courthouse, these men were found in the hottest
of the fight. Some were among the slain. Some brought away
deep wounds from sabre cuts ; and be re the scars through a long
life, protracted in some cases to more than fourscore years.

Col. James Patton came from Donegal, a man of property, the
commander and owner of a merchant ship. He obtained from the
Governor of Virginia, a grant for 120,000 acres of land in the val-
ley for himself and his associates. His residence was on the south
fork of Shenandoah. He took up land on the Alleghanies, in Mont-
gomery county, and was killed by the Indians, in one of their plun-
dering incursions, while he was on a visit to that beautiful country
in 1753. The Indians came upon him suddenly at Smithfield.

John Preston, a shipmaster in Dublin, married a sister of Col.
James Patton ; was not successful in his business in Ireland, parti-
cularly on account of his religious opinions ; came with Col. Patton
and resided for a time at Spring Hill, afterwards occupied by Dr.
Waddell ; and about the year 1743, purchased and occupied a tract
near Staunton, lately occupied by General Baldwin. Here he soon
died — leaving a widow and five children, all born in Ireland but one.
His eldest daughter married Robert Breckenridge, of Botetourt —
the grandfather of those ministers, Robert and John, whose acts
have been inwoven with the history of the Presbyterian Church
since about 1830. The second married Rev. John Brown, pastor of
New Providence and Timber Ridge, whose descendants have been
famous in Kentucky. The third child, William, was the father of a
numerous family, male and female, that have not been unknown in
Virginia. The fourth married Francis Smith, and the fifth John

38 REV. JOHN A. VANLEAR.

Howard, find their descendants are numerous in Kentucky and the
south-western States. Devoutly attached to the Presbyterian Church
famed for its vigorous contests for liberty in Scotland, and Ireland,
and America ; a firm believer in the Calvinistic creed long and well
tried as the creed to bear up men in great emergencies ; conscien-
tious in his personal religion, estimating the gospel and its advan-
tages to man, a mortal and immortal creature, as beyond all price ;
devoutly thanking God, before his death, that an orthodox minister
was connected with his family, the pastor of a congregation in the
wilderness ; though cut off in a few years, he impressed a character
that has been handed down from generation to generation, by his
descendants, for a hundred years, that speaks beyond all argumen-
tation or praise the value of the principles on which the early settlers
of the valley built up their society. You may find his son-in-law
the first minister of New Providence, the traces of whose labors
remain till this day : among his descendants you may find persons
in all the varied stations of honest and honorable society, the
mountain farmer, the minister of the gospel, the lawyer, the Go-
vernor ; you may find near Staunton the vale in which he lived and
left his widow, you may see here the spot where he worshipped in
the plainness and simplicity of the Presbyterian forms, you look to
that yard where his ashes rest, and you find no monument inscribed
John Preston.

The Rev. John A. Vanlear that died pastor of Mossy Creek, a
part of the ancient bounds of the Triple Forks of Shenandoah,
preserved some memoranda of the Vanlear family. John Yanlear,
a pious man and thorough Presbyterian, a merchant, emigrated
from Holland and settled in Philadelphia. He was one of the
company that built the first house of worship for Presbyterians in
the city. Feeling the necessity of a house, he willingly exerted
himself in the work of collecting funds. Those more nearly inter-
ested not being able to raise sufficient money, he applied to a
particular friend, a Quaker, for aid — "Well, friend John," said the
Quaker—'4 thee art engaged in a good cause. I wish thee success.
I can't subscribe to thy paper. But if thee will send to my store,
thee shall have nails to do the whole building." The house was
built on the north-west corner of Chestnut and Second streets.
This man died in Philadelphia, leaving one son, who removed to
Lancaster. He left several sons, two of whom removed to Williams-
port, in Maryland, and its vicinity, and one to Christian's Creek,
in Augusta County, about the year 1752. This man left two sons
and one daughter ; one of the sons, Jacob, lived and died on the
place settled by his father. His widow survived him many years,
and died at the age of nearly one hundred ; a woman of wonderful
memory, the relator of many of the traditions respecting the pioneers
of the valley. This man left a son on the same place, many years
an elder in the Tinkling Spring church. The other son, John, born
in Lancaster about 1745, and seven years old when his father
removed to Christian's Creek, married a Miss Allison, in Augusta

JOHN M'CUE — JAMES C. WILLSON. 39

County, and removed to Montgomery about the time of the revo-
lutionary war, and settled on the north fork of Roanoke, ten miles
from Christiansburg, and four from Blacksburg. He served several
campaigns during the war, and was present at the siege of York,
and the capture of Cornwallis. At the first organization of a church
in Montgomery County, he was chosen elder, and officiated till
upwards of eighty years of age. Father of ten children, three sons
and seven daughters ; he trained them up in the old fashioned way
of keeping the Sabbath, and saw them all members of the church ;
two of his sons elders, and one a minister of the gospel, (the collector
of these memoranda), and died at the advanced age of eighty-eight,
in the year 1833. " The Bible, and Shorter Catechism, and a
sermon from Davies or Burder, on every Sabbath" — says his son,
was the order of his house. Other genealogies of equal or greater
interest may probably come to light respecting the pious men and
women of Tinkling Spring. Let their descendants look for them.

Now let us visit the grave-yard to the west of the church, sur-
rounded by a stone wall, in shape of a section of a horse-shoe,
divided at the toe. Let us enter by this gate on the south side
nearest the church, and before we go towards the south-west end,
we will pause a moment to read the white marble slab to the memory
of the third pastor, John M'Cue. Craig, the first pastor, lies near
Augusta church ; Waddell, in Louisa, under an apple-tree, in a place
chosen by- himself, near where the Counties of Orange, Albemarle,
and Louisa meet : M'Cue was suddenly removed Sept. 20th, 1818,
in the 66th year of his age. His congregation assembled for
worship on the Sabbath morning. Ilis family preceded him a little
on their way to the house of God. After a time a messenger in-
formed the gathered people that his lifeless corpse had been found
near his own gate. Whether he had fallen from paralysis, or the
restiveness of his horse, can never be known. There was no appear-
ance of a struggle after his fall. His ministry extended over 27
years.

A little farther west, and we shall see the marble slab that covers
the fourth pastor, James C. Willson, who having served this church
21 years, was suddenly called away on the 10th of January, 1840.
He had devoted that day to praying for and writing to an absent
son, whom he had hoped to see engaged in the ministry of the
gospel. Stepping into the post-office in apparently usual health, he
sat down and gasped, and never moved again. No medical eifort
could restore the lost pulse. The prayers and tears of the father
were a memorial before God. His son followed the father in about
two years, giving evidence of acceptance with God. The last
prayers of the father were answered in the last hours of the child.
These two slabs are a memorial to all pastors of Tinkling Spring —
'•What thy hand findeth to do, do with all thy might" — 'k in such
an hour as ye think not the Son of man cometh.

Come down now to the south-west end. In this irregular piece
of ground, surrounded on three sides by a stone wali, full of mounds,

40 PRESBYTERY OF HANOVER.

but not a single inscription, — here is the resting place of the ashes
of the ancestors of many of the families in Virginia and Kentucky,
men whose names are woven by their descendants in the web of
political and religious courts, in colors too vivid to be unnoticed or
mistaken. Here are the sepulchres of men that turned the wilder-
ness into habitations, and after assembling on that hillside to worship
the God of their fathers, are gathered here to wait the coming of
the Son of God, when the graves shall give up their dead. It was a
good thought in the conception, and will be patriotic in the execu-
tion to raise here in the midst of these crowded mounds, a pillar as
simple and unadorned as the manners of that age, and as beautiful
and enduring in its simplicity, as the principles that peopled and
have governed this valley, inscribed —

Sacred to the Memory

OP THE

Emigrants to this Valley.

CHAPTER IV.

THE PRESBYTERY OF HANOVER — FROM ITS FORMATION TO ITS

REMODELLING.

The history of the Presbytery of Hanover, the mother of Pres-
byteries in the South and West, embraces facts in church govern-
ment, church extension, church discipline, missionary efforts and
success, biography of ministers, and members of the church, male
and female, in different departments of life, of thrilling interest
and in abundance to fill more than one volume. The facts and the
actors will be found in any fair record of the memorable things in
the Presbyterian Church, in the States of Virginia, North Carolina,
Tennessee, South Carolina, and Ohio, in all of which, Hanover
Presbytery had an existence for a series of years.

Samuel Davies may be called the father of Hanover Presbytery,
though not by any means the founder of Presbyterianism in Vir-
ginia. And in giving a notice of its members, he naturally stands
first upon the list of worthies. A memoir of him extending over
more than one hundred and fifty large octavo pages, more than fifty
of which are in very small print, has been given in the 1st vol. of
the Sketches of Virginia. In that memoir, many popular errors
respecting that great and good man, widely circulated with some
editions of his sermons, are' corrected from authentic and original
sources of information. Many of his actions are recorded in the
following pages.

REV. JONATHAN EDWARDS. 41

An effort to remove Rev. Jonathan Edwards to Virginia.

Hanover, July 4th, 1751.

Rev. and very Dear Brother — I never received any information
of the kind in my life, that afforded me so many anxious thoughts,
as yours concerning the great Mr. Edwards. It has employed my
waking hours, and even mingled with my midnight dreams. The
main cause of my anxiety, was, the delay of your letter, which I did
not receive till about three weeks ago, when I was in Lunenburg, about
one hundred and thirtv miles from home. This made me afraid lest
Mr. Edwards had settled some where else, being weary of waiting
for the invitation from Virginia. Should this be the unhappy case,
and should the obligation to his new people be deemed undissolvable,
I shall look upon it as a severe judgment of incensed heaven on
this wretched colony. What shall I say ? I am lost in perplexities
at the thought.

I assure myself, dear sir, of your most zealous concurrence to
persuade him to Virginia. Do not send him a cold, paper message,
but go to him yourself in person. If he be not as yet engaged to
any place, I depend upon your word, and "make no doubt but he
will come." If he is engaged, I hope he may be regularly dismissed
upon a case of so great importance. Of all the men I know in
America, he appears to me the most fit for this place ; and if he
could be obtained on no other condition, I would cheerfully resign
him my place, and cast myself into the wide world once more.
Fiery, superficial ministers, will never do in these parts : They
might do good, but they would do much more harm. We need the
deep judgment and calm temper of Mr. Edwards among us. Even
the dissenters here, have the nicest taste of almost every congre-
gation I know, and cannot put up with even the truths of the gospel
in an injudicious form. The enemies are watchful, and some of
them crafty, and raise a prodigious clamor about raving, injudicious
preaching. Mr. Edwards would suit them both. Our liberties, too,
are precarious, aud methods are used to restrain them. There is
nobody here who is known in Great Britain, whose representation
might have some weight to counter-balance that of the Council;
and on this account we greatly need Mr. Edwards, whose character
there, especially in Scotland, would have considerable influence.
He might also, as you observe, do much good by keeping an
academy; and which is of greater importance than all, might be
the happy instrument of turning many to righteousness.

As soon as I returned from Lunenburg, I wrote to the elders in
the upper part of my congregation, (which I want to cast off when
they have an opportunity of obtaining a minister), urging them to
take pains with the people of their respective quarters, to obtain
subscriptions for Mr. Edwards' maintenance ; and though they had
no knowledge of him, but by my recommendation, they made up
about <£80 of our currency, which is about <£60 or <£65 sterling ;

42 DAVIES' LETTER.

and it is the general opinion of the people, that if Mr. Edwards
does in any measure answer the character I have given him, (and I
doubt not but he will), they can easily afford him .£100 per annum.
Sundry of them did actually plead their want of acquaintance with
him as the reason of their backwardness ; and I could not expect it
would be otherwise ; and others might have had that as a secret
reason, who did not publicly mention it. The people about the
lower meeting-house, which is my more immediate charge, assure
me they will contribute towards the expenses of his first year's
settlement ; and the people in Lunenburg told me they would cheer-
fully subscribe towards his maintenance the first year, should he
settle anywhere in Virginia; and I doubt not but that all the
dissenting congregations of Virginia will do the same, so that I
believe Mr. Edwards may safely depend on £30 or £40 the first
year, besides his annual salary. This, however, I am certain of,
that he has the prospect of a comfortable livelihood ; and indeed,
should I ensnare him into poverty designedly, I should censure
myself as the basest of mankind. My salary at present is about
£100, and notwithstanding £20 or £30 peculiar expenses, I find I
can make a shift to live upon it.

I could not content myself with following your advice, and only
writing to Mr. Edwards ; and therefore the people have sent the
bearer, a worthy youth who has been under my tuition for some time,
to wait on him with their invitation. He has lived so long here,
and is so perfectly acquainted with affairs, that he can inform you
and Mr. Edwards of them as well as myself.

And now, sir, I shall answer the other part of your letter. I
send you herewith a narrative of religion here. As I have no
correspondence with any of the Boston ministers, I have been
obliged to impose upon you the trouble of sending it to the press,
if you .think it worth while. I beseech you, dear sir, to make such
corrections as you and Mr. Edwards shall think fit, and be not
afraid of offending me by so doing, for I was designedly careless in
writing it, as I knew it would pass through your hands. I would
have you particularly consider the expediency of publishing the
postscript and the poetical lines on Mr. Blair.

I am impatient, sir, to see your books ; and wish you would inform
me which way I shall send the price of them to the printer, and
order them to be conveyed by water, to the care of Mr. John Holt,
merchant in Williamsburg, or to Col. John Hunter, merchant in
Hampton, as may be most convenient.

I have dropped the thoughts of my intended treatise on the Morality
of Gospel-holiness, till I have more leisure, and a larger acquaint-
ance with divinity ; but am now and then collecting materials for it.

I believe the weakest of the congregations in this colony, could
afford a minister £60 or £70 yearly salary ; and as to itinerants,
the usual rule is, twenty or thirty shillings a Sunday. As far as I
know them, the (people) here are in general pretty generous. This
colony is very healthy, except on rivers' sides, and "will suit very

TO DR. BELLANEY. 43

well with the constitution of New England men." Dear sir, if Mr.
Edwards fail, shall I prevail with you to come yourself, at least to
pay us a transient visit ? 0 ! how would it rejoice my soul to see
you !

Whenever I write to you, I am in such a hurry, that I am appre-
hensive my letters afford you a very mean idea of my intellectual
abilities ; but as you do not wrong me in it, I shall be quite easy
unless you think I make you such wretched returns as that my
correspondence is insufferable. Pray for me, and write to me as
often as you can.

I am, sir, yours in the tenderest bonds,

Samuel Davies.

Rev. Mr. Joseph Bellaney.

P. S. You may insert or omit the marginal note in page 28 of
the narrative, as your prudence directs. The contents are un-
doubtedly true, but I am afraid will seem incredible.

July 13th. — I did not receive the complete subscription for Mr.
Edwards till yesterday, which happily exceeds my expectation. It
amounts to about c£97, which is near <£80 sterling. This will
undoubtedly be a sufficient maintenance. You will see by the sub-
scription paper, how many dissenting families there are in the least
half of my congregation, for the subscribers are chiefly heads of
families. Oh, dear sir, let me renew my importunities with you
to exert all your influence in our behalf with Mr. Edwards. Though
the people seem eager for him above all men on earth, yet they
request you by me, in case this attempt fails, to endeavor to send
some other to settle among them : (for they have no prospect of
relief these sundry years from Presbytery), but let him be a
popular preacher, of ready utterance, good delivery, solid judgment,
free from enthusiastical freaks, and of ardent zeal ; for I am afraid
they will accept of none other, and I would not have any sent here
that might be unacceptable. You or Mr. Edwards are the only
men they could make an implicit venture upon. I am with the
warmest emotions of heart, dear sir,

Your most affectionate brother,

S. D.

In a letter to Mr. Erskine — July 7th, 1752 — Mr. Edwards, among
many other things, says — " I was in the latter part of the last sum-
mer applied to, with much earnestness and importunity, by some of
the people of Virginia, to come and settle among them, in the work
of the ministry ; who subscribed handsomely for my encouragement
and support, and sent a messenger to me with their request and
subscriptions ; but I was installed at Stockbridge before the mes-

senger came.

Jonathan Edwards.

At a meeting of the Synod of New York, Sept. 3d, 1755, " a
petition was brought into the Synod, setting forth the necessity of

44 HANOVER PRESBYTERY.

erecting a new Presbytery in Virginia : the Synod therefore appoint
the Rev. Samuel Davies, John Todd, Alexander Craighead, Robert
Henry, and John Wright, and John Brown, to be a Presbytery
tinder the name of the Presbytery of Hanover : and that their first
meeting shall be in Hanover, on the first Wednesday of December
next ; and that Mr. Davies open the Presbytery by a sermon ; and
that any of our members settling to the southward and westward of
Mr. Hogg's congregation, shall have liberty to join the Presbytery
of Hanover."

The records of the first meeting of the Presbytery are short —
" Hanover, December 3d. The Presbytery of Hanover met ac-
cording to the above constitution and appointment. Mr. Davies,
Moderator, and Mr. Todd, Clerk. Ubi post preces sederunt, Messrs.
Samuel Davies, Robert Henry, John Brown, and John Todd, min-
isters. Elders, Samuel Morris, Alexander Joice, John Molley.
Messrs. Craighead and Wright, absent. Mr. Davies being sick,
requested Mr. Todd to preach for him, . and accordingly the Pres-
bytery was opened by him, with a sermon from Zachariah the 4th,
7th, (Who art thou, 0 great mountain ? before Zerubbabel thou shalt
become a plain ; and he shall bring forth the head-stone thereof
with shoutings, crying grace, grace unto it). The Synod of New
York having appointed that a day of fasting and prayer be held in
all the congregations within their bounds, on account of the present
critical and alarming state of Great Britain, and the British plan-
tations in America ; and having left it to the discretion of each
Presbytery to determine the particular day, this Presbytery, there-
fore, appoint next New Year's day to be set apart for that purpose ;
because of the retrospect it may have to the important transactions
of last year ; the prospect it may bear to the ensuing year which
may be equally interesting and important ; and that we may have
the encouragement of joining, in our united requests, to the throne
of grace, with the Presbytery of New Castle, who have appointed
the same day. The Presbytery appoint Mr. Brown to give timely
notice hereof to Mr. Craighead, and Mr. Henry to do the same to
Mr. Wright. The Synod having recommended to all the congre-
gations within their bounds, to raise a collection for the college of
New Jersey, the Presbytery having taken the affair under consi-
deration judge, that considering the present impoverished state of
the colony in general, and of our congregation in particular, such a
proposal would be quite impracticable; and appoint that the mem-
bers that attend the Synod next year report the same to the Synod.
A petition directed to Mr. Davies and Mr. Todd, from people living
near the mountain in Albemarle, near Wood's Gap, was referred by
them to the Presbytery, representing their destitute circumstances,
in the want of gospel ordinances, and requesting some supplies from
us : — the Presbytery therefore appoint the Rev. Samuel Davies to
preach there on the 2d Sabbath in March next ; and that Mr.
Brown desire some of the people to appoint the place of meeting, to
be out of the bounds of Mr. Black's congregation, at some conve-

KEV. JOHN TODD. 45

nient place. The Presbytery appoint Mr. John Todd to be their
constant clerk. Adjourned till the Thursday of the second Sab-
bath of March next, to meet at Providence, and appoint that Mr.
Henry open the Presbytery by a sermon.

Concluded with prayer.

Members of Hanover Presbytery.

John Todd, the first minister introduced by Mr. Davies to
share his labors, was a graduate of the college at New Jersey, in
1749, a member of the second class admitted to a degree. He was
licensed by the Presbytery of New Brunswick, in 1750. On repre-
sentation, by Mr. Davies, of the desolations and encouraging pros-
pects in the southern colonies, made to the Synod of New York in
the spring of 1750 — " the Synod do recommend to the Presbytery
of New Brunswick to endeavor to prevail with Mr. John Todd, upon
his being licensed to take a journey thither." Report was made to
the Synod in the fall of the year : it appears — u that Mr. Todd is
licensed, and is preparing speedily to go." On reaching Virginia,
he preached in the houses licensed for Mr. Davies, and gave great
satisfaction. The plan \o locate him in Prince Edward or Charlotte
Counties, was abandoned principally on account of objections made
by the General Court to licensing more houses in addition to the
seven already licensed for Mr. Davies, and the dissenting people.
By a change of plan, Mr. Todd was invited to occupy four of the
places licensed for Mr. Davies ; and efforts were made to obtain
other preachers for the vacancies south of James river, and thus
avoid the charge of itinerancy, an offence in the view of the council.
In the year 1751, Mr. Todd was ordained by the New Brunswick
Presbytery ; and obtained from the General Court the license
demanded by the law. The following is a copy.

Wednesday, April 22d, 1752.
Present — the Governor

Wm. Fairfax, Thomas Nelson,

John Blair, Philip Grymes,

Wm. Nelson, Esqrs., Peyton Randolph.

Wm. Dawson, D. D., Richard Corbin,

John Lewis, Philip Ludwell, Esqrs.

John Todd, a dissenting minister, this day in court took the oath
appointed by the Act of Parliament, to be taken instead of the oath
of allegiance, and supremacy, and the abrogation oath, and sub-
scribed the last mentioned oath, and repeated and subscribed the
test. And thereupon, on his motion, he is allowed to officiate as an
assistant to Samuel Davies, a dissenting minister, in such places as
are already licensed by this court for meeting of dissenters.

The jealousy of the court led to an arrangement which proved
very agreeable to the seven congregations, as it left them all in

46 REV. JOHN TODD.

connection with Mr. Davies ; and equally pleasing to Mr. Davies,
as it gave him more frequent opportunities for those missionary
excursions in which he delighted, the influence of which is felt to
this clay ; and no less acceptable to Mr. Todd, who enjoyed the
experience and counsel of his friend, with the privilege of missionary
excursions.

The sermon preached by Mr. Davies at the installation of Mr.
Todd, on the 12th of November, 1752, was, at the earnest request
of the hearers, published, after being enlarged, with an appendix
annexed. A dedication — " To the Rev. Clergy of the Established
church of Virginia" — was prefixed, under the date of Jan. 9th,
1753. The dissenters in England procured a republication of this
pamphlet while Mr. Davies was on his mission to Great Britain in
the year 1754, as an expression of their high approbation of the
production and its author.

Of the few documents that remain respecting Mr. Todd, the
following show us his character and course of action. From a letter
to Mr. Whitefield, June 26, 1755. " The impressions of the day
you preached last here, at my meeting-house, can, I believe, never
wear out of my mind ; never did I feel any thing of the kind more
distressing than to part with you, and that not merely for my own
sake, but that of the multitudes, that stood longing to hear more of
the news of salvation from you. I still have the lively image of the
people of God drowned in tears, multitudes of hardy gentlemen,
that perhaps never wept for their poor souls before, standing
aghast, — all with signs of eagerness to attend to what they heard,
and their significant tears, expressive of the sorrow of their hearts,
that they had so long neglected their souls. I returned home like
one that had sustained some amazing; loss: and that I mi«;lit con-
tribute more than ever to the salvation of perishing multitudes
amongst us, I resolved I would labor to obtain and exert more of
that sound fire which the God of all grace had so abundantly
bestowed upon you for the good of mankind. To the praise of rich
grace be it spoken, I have had the comfort of many solemn Sab-
baths since I saw you, when I am persuaded, the power of God has
attended his word, for sundry weeks together ; and in my auditory
which was more crowded through your means than it had been
before, I could scarce see an individual whose countenance did not
indicate the concern of their souls about eternal things. And
blessed be God, those appearances are not yet wholly fled from our
assembly.

I was by order of Presbytery to attend the installation of Mr.
Henry, the 4th of the month, at Lunenburg, about a hundred
miles south-west of this place ; and we administered the sacrament
of the Lord's supper the Sabbath following. We preached Thurs-
day, Friday, Saturday, Sabbath, and Monday. There was com-
fortable evidence of the power of God with us every day ; believers
were more quickened, and sinners were much alarmed. Many of
them talked with Mr. Henry and me with great desire to know what

REV. JOHN TODD. 47

they should do to be saved, One I remember came to me trembling
and astonished, the nearest image I ever saw of the trembling jailor
crying — " What shall I do to get an interest in Christ." In my
return home, I made an excursion to preach to a number of people
who had never before heard a "New Light" as they call me. I
hope the word of God was attended with divine power to many of
their hearts."

Mr. Davies, in a letter bearing date Hanover, July 14th, 1756,
says — " Last Sunday I had a sacrament, assisted by my good
brother and next neighbor, Mr. Todd. It was a time of unusual
anxiety to me. I hope it was a refreshing time to some hungry
souls. I had the pleasure of seeing the table of the Lord adorned
with about forty-four black faces."

After the removal of Mr. Davies to Princeton, Mr. Todd was for
many years the leading man in the Presbytery, east of the Blue
Ridge. To him the vacancies looked for counsel and assistance in
obtaining ministers. During the revolution he was a staunch whig.
In the proceedings of Hanover Presbytery, on the subject of reli-
gious liberty, he took an active part : his name is appended to some
important papers. (See vol. 1st of Sketches.)

Mr. Todd felt and expressed great interest in the early emigration
to Kentucky. Some of his kindred were among the early adven-
turers ; and his old friend and co-laborer, David Rice, had cast his
lot among the inhabitants of that fertile region. He used all his
influence in conjunction with others to obtain from the Virginia
Legislature, a charter for a college. His nephew, Col. John Todd,
a member of the Legislature from Fayette County, and the Honor-
able Caleb Wallace, from Lincoln, took the lead in this matter.
As early as 1780, escheated lands were given for this purpose. In
1783, trustees were incorporated. The escheated lands granted
amounted to 20,000 acres. The Board of Trustees met in Nov.
1783, in Lincoln, and chose Rev. David Rice, chairman. The
Seminary, called the Transylvania Seminary, was opened at the
house of Mr. Rice, Feb. 1785. This seminary passed from the
hands of the original trustees. Mr. Todd, to encourage the culti-
vation of literature and theology in the growing West, was the
means of sending a small, but valuable library and an apparatus
across the Alleghany, for the advantage of this seminary — but not
as a donation to it.

Mr. Todd superintended a classical school for many years. Mr.
Davies, while in Virginia, greatly encouraged the effort to educate
youth with the hope of supplying the church with necessary min-
isters. One of his assistants was James Waddell, who read divinity
with Mr. Davies while thus engaged. By correspondence with Dr.
Gordon, of London, he obtained as we are told by Mr. Davidson,
in his history of Kentucky, for the use of the young men at his
school, a library and apparatus to the amount of £80, 2s. 6d.,
including cost of transportation. Mr. Todd's school declined with
his advancing years. He could find no fit successor. The semi-

48 REV. JOHN TODD.

naries at Hampden Sidney, and Lexington, were under the care of
the Presbytery of Hanover, and received general patronage ; and
had procured each a small library. With the consent of Dr. Gordon,
Mr. Todd placed the library in his possession in the hands of his
friend, David Rice, for the use of students of theology in Kentucky,
under the care of the Presbytery of Transylvania. These volumes
and apparatus were by that Presbytery delivered to the trustees of
the Kentucky Academy, incorporated in 1794. This academy was
finally merged in the Transylvania University. The principal
donor to the library for Mr. Todd, which became the nucleus of the
library of Transylvania University, was the well known benevolent
merchant of London, John Thorton. The others were Dr. Gordon,
Rev. Mr. Fowle, Messrs. Fuller, Samuel and Thomas Stratton,
Charles Jerdein, David Jennings, Jonathan Eade, Joseph Ainsley,
and John Field, of Thames Street. The name of Todd is deservedly
honored in Kentucky, both in church and State.

In the latter part of his life, Mr. Todd was very imfirm, and for
many years unable to perform fully the ministerial services of his
own particular charge ; and his great labors in early life made him
prematurely old. His missionary excursions were all laid aside.
His attendance on the judicatories of the church became irregular.
The young brethren south side of James river, uttered suspicions
that Waddell and Todd had relaxed somewhat of their spiritual
religion in its visible exercise, if not in its deep principle ; this
created in the breasts of the brethren north of the river, a coldness
towards the brethren they esteemed rash. The facts involved in
this coldness and these suspicions, were talked over in Presbytery,
repeatedly ; and some letters passed between the parties, not de-
signed for the public eye. In the course of time it became generally
understood that Mr. Waddell' s ideas of education, and his relaxing
in his ministerial efforts, as also the causes of Mr. Todd's course,
had been much misunderstood. Rev. J. B. Smith, on his return
from Philadelphia, with a silk velvet vest and gold watch, called on
Mr. Waddell, and passed the night ; receiving all the attentions of
that hospitable gentleman. Before parting, Waddell, in his inimi-
table manner, gently called the attention of Smith, who had been
grieved at Waddell's worldliness in education, to the possibility that
"the pride of life" might be found in a gold watch-chain, and
elegant carriage, and velvet vest. Smith felt the rebuke, both in
its justness and inimitable manner. The controversy died away.
There was one report in circulation about Mr. Todd, which he
thought called for his special attention, that he had so relaxed
discipline, that he had admitted a gambler to the Lord's table.
To wipe away this aspersion, in his estimation as base as false, he
attended the Presbytery in the Cove congregation, Albemarle, July,
1793. Having fully cleared himself from the stains of such a
report, he set out for home on Saturday, the 27th. Whether, from
the clumsiness consequent on his infirmities, or in a fit of apoplexy,
is unknown; as he was alone, and was fond of riding a spirited

ALEXANDER CRAIGHEAD — ROBERT HENRY. 49

horse, lie was found in the road lifeless. Rev. William Williamson,
in his journal, after mentioning that he had dined with Rev. Messrs.
Todd and Blair, at the house of Rev. Mr. Irvin, says — Saturday,
Julv 27, "I proceeded onwards to my meeting, at Mountain Plains ;
on the road was informed of the death of Mr. Todd, — that he was
found on the road. Went on and saw him, with whom I had dined,
well the day before, now in eternity. Alarming dispensation. May
it be impressed on my mind, and speak to my heart louder than ten
thousand thunders. Went to meeting, spoke from Amos 4th, 12th :
' Prepare to meet thy God, 0 Israel.' "

Mr. Todd preached about forty-two years in Virginia. A son
bearing his name, was licensed by Hanover Presbytery, at the Cove,
Sept. 13th, 1800, preaching his first sermon where his father preached
his last. For sometime he occupied the churches left vacant by his
father. In the year 1809, he removed to Kentucky, leaving none
of the name in Virginia. But the name of Todd can never be
omitted in any history of the Presbyterian church in Virginia, or in
the United States of America. It would be very agreeable to the
church in coming time, to peruse a sermon from his pen or an
essay — but she must content herself with a record of his works.

Alexander Craighead. Of this energetic man, a
Memoir has been given in the Sketches of North Carolina.

Robert Henry, the minister fourth named in the
Presbytery, was a native of Scotland, a graduate of New Jersey
College, in the year 1751, and a licentiate of the Presbytery of
New York. " Upon representation of the destitute circumstances
of Virginia, the Synod appoint — Sept. 29th, 1752, — Mr. Greenman,
and Mr. Robert Henry, to go there sometime betwixt this and next
Synod." He visited the vacancies of Virginia south of the James,
and being acceptable to the congregation, and himself pleased with
the prospects of usefulness and comfort, he was ordained by the
Presbytery of New York, in 1753, to become the regular pastor.
His installation did not take place till after Mr. Davies' return from
Great Britain. In 1755, on the # 4th of June, the installation
services were performed by Mr. Todd, and Mr. Henry was consti-
tuted pastor of Cub creek in Charlotte, and Briery in Prince
Edward, both then forming part of Lunenburg County. Mr. Todd
considered the event and the circumstances of sufficient interest
to be communicated to Mr. Whitefield. Mr. Davies, under date
of July 14th, 1756, writes — " About a month ago, I took a journey
to Mr. Henry's congregation in Lunenburg, about 120 miles hence,
to assist him in administering the sacrament, and in thirteen days
I preached 11 or 12 sermons, with encouraging appearance of
success. I think Mr. Henry and Mr. Wright's labors continued to
be blessed in those parts. At the sacrament in that wilderness,
there were about 2000 hearers, and about 200 communicants, and a
general seriousness and attention appeared among them ; a consi-
4

50 BRIERY CONGREGATION.

derable number of thoughtless creatures are solicitiously enquiring
after religion."

The congregation of Briery had its origin in one of Mr. Davies'

visits to the scattered Presbyterian families on the frontiers. In

his missionary excursions he had as many appointments in advance

as was convenient to make, and made others as he went along.

Sending forward he would engage a place for lodging, and gather

the family, and servants, and if possible, some of the neighbors for

evening worship and exposition of Scripture. Passing through

Charlotte, one of the company, James Morton, rode forward to the

house of Littlejoe Morton, on the little Roanoke, the place since

known as little Roanoke bridge, and enquired for lodging for Mr.

Davies, the preacher. Mrs. Morton sent for her husband from the

fields. They consulted upon the matter. They had heard of the

New Lights and of Mr. Davies, but had never heard them, and

were not favorably impressed by the report. Their hospitality

that knew not how to turn from their door those that asked for

accommodation, finally prevailed ; and Mr. Davies was made

welcome. That night he expounded Scripture with much feeling

and earnestness. In the morning he passed on ; but Mr. and Mrs.

Morton were both awakened to a sense of their lost condition.

Finding peace in believing, they both became devoted friends of

Mr. Davies, and ardent Christians. That section of the country

had been settled under the pastorage of the Randolph family, by a

most worthy population. Mr. Morton was an enterprising man,

proverbially honest and kind, and in the confidence and employ of

the Randolphs, whose interest he greatly promoted, by making

judicious selections of land in their behalf. Upon becoming a

believer, he began to talk and pray with his neighbors and friends,

and like Morris, of Hanover, to have worship on the Sabbath.

His efforts were followed with great success. Mr. Davies visited

the neighborhood ; and numbers became hopefully Christians, and

were formed into a congregation on the little Roanoke and Briery.

The traditions of Littlejoe Morton and others of that name, of the

Womacs and Spencers and others, had they been committed to

writing, would be perused with an interest as intense as the letters

of Morris and Davies, about the'doings in Hanover, and more abiding

as the congregation gathered has flourished to this day, and a great

number of the descendants of these first Christians have been

eminently pious. Their prayer-meetings, their long rides to church,

their communion seasons, and their deep religious exercises, had

something of romantic interest in them, as they displayed the

mighty power of God's grace. Hanover lives mostly in history ;

Briery is a living epistle known and read of all men.

Cub Creek congregation was made up of a colony of Scotch-
Irish, led to the frontiers of Virginia, by John Caldwell, about the
year 1738. At his request the Synod of Philadelphia appointed a
deputation to wait upon the Governor of Virginia, to solicit the
favor of the Governor and Council for the proposed colony. Rev.

REV. ROBERT HENRY. 51

James Anderson waited on the Governor, Mr. Gooch, a Scotch-
man, educated a Presbyterian, and obtained from him a promise of
protection and free enjoyment of their religion upon the condition
of good citizenship, and compliance with the act of Toleration. It
was less difficult to obtain toleration for a colony than for families
that chose to leave the established church. Mr. Anderson visited
the incipient congregations in the Shenandoah valley, and put them
in the way of toleration by the Governor and Council. Part of the
immediate descendants of the colony on Cub Creek went to Ken-
tucky, some to South Carolina, and the progeny of the remainder
is found in the bounds of the first Cub Creek, which has been the
fruitful parent of numerous churches colonized on her borders.

Somewhat eccentric in manners, Mr. Henry was ardently pious
and devoted to his work as a gospel minister. His strong natural
passions were controlled by divine grace, and made the instruments
of good. "He required" — said the venerable Pattfllo, in conver-
sation with a young minister — " grace enough for two common men,
to keep him in order; and he had it." He had much success in
his ministry. Mr. M'Aden, the early missionary to North Carolina,
after describing the terror of the inhabitants west of the Blue
Eiclge, upon the receipt of the news of Braddock's defeat, says, on
visiting Mr. Henry on his way to Carolina, — " I was much refreshed
by a relation of Mr. Henry's success among his people, who told
me of several brought in by his ministry, and frequent appearance
of new awakenings amongst them ; scarcely a Sabbath passing
without some life, and appearance of the power of God." Having
a great fund of cheerfulness and a fine flow of spirits, Mr. Henry's
besetting sin was in exciting levity in others by his humor and
eccentricity. His ardent piety, however, was known to all ; and
very often the involuntary smile which he unintentionally excited,
was followed by a tear from a wounded heart. In his preaching he
was very animated, sometimes approaching vociferation. This
vehement manner, and vein of humor often breaking out in his
sermons, rendered him peculiarly acceptable to the African race,
among whom he gathered many converts ; and from his time Cub
Creek has been able to number many of that race among her pro-
fessors.

The Presbytery in session at Cub Creek, Thursday, Oct. 16th,
1766, adopted the following minute — " Mr. Henry and his session
have agreed before the Presbytery, that if the said session cannot
settle their congregational affairs respecting Mr. Henry's salary to
his satisfaction, in a month from this time, they are willing to
acquit him of the pastoral relation, and to allow him to remove
where he pleases, — in which Presbytery concur." The month
passed without a settlement. Mr. Henry made a journey to North
Carolina, and received an invitation to remove to the Catawba.
The records of Presbytery, April 1st, 1767, say — "a call was
presented to Mr. Henry irom the united congregations of Steel
Creek and New Providence ; which he accepts upon condition that

52 BEADING A SERMON.

said congregation, and his former congregation continue in the same
state in which he left them ; in which the Presbytery concur ; Mr.
Henry having previously obtained a regular dismission from his
former congregation on Cub Creek, in Virginia." In the Provi-
dence of God he was permitted to remain where his heart evidently
longed for its home. On the eighth of the succeeding May, he
passed to his everlasting rest ; and his bones were laid among the
people of his ministry.

The place where the first stand was erected on Cub Creek, for
preaching, can be pointed out ; and also the dwellings in Briery
that were opened for the preaching the gospel in the time of the
gathering the churehes. Since the clays of Mr. Henry the two
congregations have been sometimes united in the services of a
minister, and sometimes separated ; and in these two conditions have
enjoyed the labors of Rev. Messrs. Lacy, Alexander, Lyle, Rice,
Mahon, Reed, Douglass, Plumer, Osborne, Stewart, Hart, Brown,
Scott, and Stuart.

Mr. Henry was not in the habit of reading his sermons, or even
of writing. Short notes of preparations were all he used, and not
always those. It is said of him that on a certain occasion he
thought he ought to prepare himself with greater care than usual,
and having written a sermon, he commenced reading from a small
manuscript in his Bible. Of course he appeared to go on tamely.
A gust of wind suddenly swept the paper from the Bible. He
watched its progress as it sailed along to an old elder's seat. The
old gentleman had been listening seriously, and as the paper fell at
his side he deliberately put his foot upon it. Mr. Henry waited for
him to bring it back to him. The old gentleman looked up as if
nothing had happened ; and Mr. Henry finished his sermon in the
best way he could. It was the end of his written preparations to
preach. There is nothing left as a production of his pen. Mr.
Davies gives a testimony of the usefulness of Mr. Henry under
date of June 3d, 1757 — "But my honest friend Mr. Henry has had
remarkable success last winter among the young people of his
congregation. No less than seventeen of them were struck to the
heart by one occasional evening lecture."

The first instance in which the attention of the Presbytery of
Hanover was called to the subject of Psalmody, as embracing the
question of propriety or impropriety of singing the version of Dr.
Watts, occurred at Cub Creek, Oct. 6th, 1763. "In answer to
the petition from Mr. Henry's congregation respecting Psalmody,"
Mr. Todd read the action of Synod — recommending consideration
of the subject — and permission to those that desire to use the
version of Watts till further action be had on the subject.

John Wright, the fifth named in the order of Synod, was
from Scotland. All that is known of his early life, is from a letter
of the Rev. Jonathan Edwards to the Rev. John Erskine, of Scot-
land, July 7th, 1752 — "Mr. John Wright, a member of New

REV. JOHN WRIGHT. 53

Jersey College, who is to take his degree of Bachelor of Arts the
next September, is now at my house. He was born in Scotland ;
has lived in Virginia, and is a friend and acquaintance of Mr.
Davies ; has a great interest in the esteem of the religions people
of Virginia, and is peculiarly esteemed by President Burr ; has
been admitted to special intimacy with him ; and is a person of a
very good character for his understanding, prudence, and piety.
He has a desire to have a correspondence with some divine of his
native country, and has chosen you for his correspondent, if he may
be admitted to such a favor. He intends to send you a letter with
this, of which I would ask a favorable reception, as he has laid me
under some special obligations."

Mr. Wright took his degree in 1752, was licensed by New Castle
Presbytery, and ordained by the same in 1753. On the last Sab-
bath of July, in the year 1755, he was installed pastor of the
church in Cumberland, Virginia. The church-building stands about
three miles east from Farmville ; the conorco-ation extended west-
wardly and southwardly to Briery, embracing what is now the
college church, and in other directions unlimited, or bounded only
by the distance people could ride to the ordinances of the gospel.
Wyllis, mountain, and river, belonged to this congregation, and for
a time the neighborhood was a promising field of labor. The
population was made up of English, Scotch-Irish, and Huguenots.
The church as first gathered was the fruit of the labors of Mr.
Robinson and Mr. Davies ; principally of the latter. When Mr.
Davies obtained license for three houses in addition to the four
originally licensed, he asked for a house in Cumberland. The
request was not noticed. It is probable its distance from Davies'
residence was considered a sufficient reason ; the General Court
having recalled the license granted by the Court of New Kent
County. Capt. John Morton, who accompanied Mr. Davies on his
first visit to the house of Littlejoe Morton, was — says Dr. Alex-
ander— " one of the persons who first associated together as a
Presbyterian church in Cumberland County, Virginia, of which he
soon became elder ; in which office he continued till the day of his
death. He was a man of warm, generous heart, ardent in his
piety, and public-spirited in a high degree ; so that his heart and
his hands were ever ready to engage in any good work."

Mr. Wright, in a letter bearing date August 18th, 1755, soon
after Braddock's defeat, and amidst the long drought, says — u the
situation of our colony is most doleful, as the Gazette will inform
you ; we have not only the sword without, but famine within ; and
also, our people, till the defeat of our army, quite unaiarmed and
secure ! But now there seems to be a general concern among all
ranks. People generally begin to believe the divine government,
and that our judgments are inflicted for our sins ! they now hear
sermons with solemnity and attention ; they acknowledge their wick-
edness and ignorance, and believe that tiie Neiv Liyiit clergy and
adherents are right. Thus you see, dear sir, that amidst all our

54 REV. JOHN WRIGHT.

troubles, God is gracious and brings real good out of our real evils,
adored be bis great name. I had the sacrament of tbe Lord's
supper administered, the last Sunday of July, in my infant congre-
gation, which proved a solemn season. There was a vast concourse
of people, above 2000, I dare say. I was installed at the same
time, by Messrs. Davies, and Henry, of Lunenburg. I have had
about 180 communicants, above 80 of them never partook before I
came here. There were general awakenings for sundry Sabbaths
before the sacrament, and new instances of deep and rational
conviction, which I found by examining the communicants. I have
seen last Lord's day above a hundred weeping and trembling under
the word."

" I now preach anywhere, being so distant from the metropolis,
and the times being so dangerous and shocking ; and I would fain
hope not without success."

Here is stated the great cause of the liberty the dissenters
enjoyed after Davies' return from England. It is found in the
French and Indian war, and the necessity to use the aid of the
dissenters, as they were called, then altogether Presbyterians, in
defending the country. A license was refused to the people of
Cumberland, asking for it in a respectful way and according to law ;
in time of peace they should have no house for worship under pro-
tection of law ; war comes, and in its troubles and confusion, Mr.
Wright preaches in as many places in Cumberland as the people
choose, and he is able to occupy. God shakes the earth that his
beloved may have peace. We also learn the date of the first
communion in Cumberland under the ministry of Mr. Wright, tho
last Sabbath of July, 1755. From the circumstances of the case,
it is probable this was the first held by any Presbyterian, in the
bounds of Cumberland congregation. Previously to this time, the
people rode to Briery and Cub Creek, to ordinances administered
by Mr. Henry, on one side, and to Hanover, and Louisa, and
Goochland, on the other, to enjoy the same privileges under Messrs.
Davies and Todd. The number of professors increased, till, at the
time of installation, about 180 were numbered. People were used
to ride far on communion occasions ; and in the state of the church
at that time, to have but 180 communicants assemble at a central
place, when Davies, and Henry, and Wright were to officiate after
harvest, is scarcely credible, it is therefore most probable that the
180 were all living in the bounds of Mr. Wright's charge, or at
least out of the bounds of the other pastoral charges.

Mr. Davies writes under date of March 2d, 1756 — about some
books sent from England to be distributed at his discretion, — u I
sent a few of each sort to my friend and brother Mr. Wright,
minister in Cumberland, about ninety miles hence, where there is a
great number of negroes, and not a few of them thoughtful and
inquisitive about Christianity, and sundry of them hopeful converts.
He has been faithful in the distribution, and informs me they meet
with a very agreeable and promising reception. He is very labo-

CONCERT OF PRAYER : SAD END. 55

rious in "his endeavors to instruct negroes, and has set up two or
three schools among them, where they attend before' and after
sermon, for they have no other leisure time."

Mr. Wright, under date of January 20th, 1757, says — "Blessed
be God, we have had more of the power of God last spring,
summer, and autumn, than ever. This I told Mr. Adams. But
since I wrote him there have been some remarkable revivings
in Messrs. Davies and Henry's congregations, and mine. The
former had it chiefly among the negroes ; and the other among the
youth ; and in my congregation I may say it was general and
eminently among the young people." Speaking of his communion
seasons and members joining the church — he says — "last August
about eighty or ninety ; and last July between thirty and forty new
ones. At my first I had not quite six young people ; but at my
last between fifty and sixty. There seems to be something of a stir
among the negroes in my congregation, and among little children.
I believe I have five or six of the former who have even now a title
to heaven. They received lately a present of addresses done by Mr.
Fawcett, of Kidderminster, Testaments, Bibles, &c, which animates
them much to learn to read. A good number of ministers in this
country entered into a concert of prayer on Saturday evening and
Sabbath morning, not only for the church in general, but for one
another in particular." Nov. 14th, 1757, he says — "I have been
sickly all this spring and summer. I was obliged to quit preaching
altogether, but could not keep silence ; at last I fled from my flock,
to be out of temptation of preaching, but could not keep away long ;
and upon my return must preach or sink into melancholy. I got
some ease about the middle of May, and preached at Willis's Creek
on Acts 17th, 30th. ' But now he commandeth all men every where
to repent.'" On the 2d Sabbath in the succeeding June, Messrs.
Henry and Martin assisted Mr. Wright at a communion in Cumber-
land ; thirty-six new communicants were admitted to the ordinance.

It is melancholy to record the fact that a man of the high
expectations and esteem, and apparent usefulness of Mr. Wright,
should fall under the censure of the Presbytery. In the weakness
of body, and the melancholy of which he complains in one of his
letters, he sought relief in stimulants, in the once common, but
vain belief, that permanent relief might be had by their exciting
influence. The things in which he sought renewed health, wrought
his disgrace, and his departure from Virginia. In 1762, the Pres-
bytery sustained some charges against him of immoderate use of
spirituous liquors ; and some improprieties connected with that
indulgence. His morning of expectation went down in clouds,
never to be brighter till Christ the Lord shall come. Then we hope
it may appear that wandering he was not finally lost.

The Rev. John Brown, the sixth named in the order of the
Synod, was pastor of Timber Bidge and Providence. A sketch
of him is found under the head of Timber Bidge.

56 REV. JOHN MARTIN.

The Rev. John Martin, the seventh on the list of members,
was the first licensed and the first ordained by the Presbytery of
Hanover. March 18th, 1756, at Providence, in Louisa, Mr. Todd's
charge, — " Mr. John Martin offered himself upon trials for the
gospel ministry, and delivered a discourse upon Ephesians 2d, 1st,
which was sustained as a part of trial ; and he was also examined
as to his religious experience, and the reasons of his desiring the
ministry ; which was also sustained. He was likewise examined in
the Latin and Greek languages, and briefly in Logic, Ontology,
Ethics, Natural Philosophy, Rhetoric, Geography, and Astronomy ;
in all which his answers in general were very satisfactory. And
the Presbytery appoint him to prepare a sermon on 1 Cor. 1st,
22d, 23d, and an exegesis on this question — Num revelatio super-
naturalis sit necessaria ? — to be delivered at our next committee.
And the Presbytery appoint Messrs. Todd, Wright, and Davies, a
committee for that purpose ; to meet in the lower meeting-house in
Hanover the last Wednesday in April."

At the time appointed, the parts of trial received the approbation
of the committee; and examination was held — "upon the Hebrew,
and in sundry extempore questions upon the doctrines of religion,
and some cases of conscience, his answers to which were generally
sustained." He was requested by the committee to prepare a
sermon on Galat. 2d, 20th. "The life which I now live in the
flesh" — and an exposition on Isaiah 61st, 1, 2, 8, — The spirit of the
Lord is upon me. At Goochland Court House, July 7th, 1756, the
sermon and the exposition were delivered before some members in a
private capacity, as the Presbytery failed to meet — "which the
ministers and elders present do highly approve of and think worthy
to be received as part of the trials," and they desire him to com-
pose a sermon against the next Presbytery on 1 John 5th, 10th,
first part — He that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in
himself. In the succeeding August, the 25th day — " The Pres-
bytery met by appointment of the Moderator — and farther examined
Mr. Martin, in sundry extempore questions upon various branches
of learning and divinity, and reheard his religious experience ; and
upon a review of the sundry trials he has passed through, they
judge him qualified to preacn the gospel ; and he having declared
nis assent to, and approbation of the Westminster Confession of
i'aith, Catechism and Directory, as they have been adopted by the
Synod of New York, the Presbytery do license and authorize him
to preach as a candidate for the ministry of the gospel, and recom-
mend him to the acceptance of the churcnes. And they order Mr.
Davies and Todd to draw up for him a certificate according to the
purport of this Minute ; and appoint the Moderator to give him
some solemn instructions and admonitions with regard to the dis-
charge of his oihce, which was done accordingly." Mr. Davies was
the Moderator.

The preaching of Mr. Martin was very acceptable to the vacan-
cies. ± irst came invitations for a few Sabbaths ; then calls from

COMMISSION OF PRESBYTERY : A FAST. 57

Albemarle — Prince Edward and Lunenburg; petitions from Peters-
burg and Amelia. In all these places he preached to acceptance.
Pressing calls for ministerial services came from North Carolina.
April 27th, 1757 — " Presbytery is appointed to meet in Hanover on
the 2d Wednesday of June, which Mr. Martin is to open with a
sermon from Romans 4th. 5th, preparatory to his ordination, which
is to be the day following, at which Mr. Davies is to preside." At
the appointed time, Mr. Martin preached, and on the next day was
reorilarly ordained. The reasons for his ordination are not stated :
they may be inferred. After his ordination he visited North
Carolina, and had appointments at Rocky river, Hawfields, and
Hico." He never met the Presbytery again. In October of the
same year at a meeting of the committee at Mr. William Smith's, in
Cumberland — "Mr. Martin, having entered into the Indian Mis-
sion, has, by the hands of Mr. Davies, given up both the calls,
which he had under consideration." January 25th, 1758, at Capt.
Anderson's, Cumberland — " Applications having been made to the
committee appointed by the Presbytery, to manage such incidental
occurrences as might happen in the interspace between the meetings
of the Presbytery, by the society for managing the Indian Mission
and schools, that Mr. Martin should be sent among the Indians ;
the committee complied : — on which account he is excused from
complying with his other appointments." His name appears on the
Minutes of Presbytery for the last time, April 25th, 1759. No
reason is given for its omission. The Records of the Indian Mis-
sion in England, if in existence, would give some interesting facts
concerning the mission and this man.

Some Acts of Presbytery,

In the short period of two years and four months, from the time
of its formation to its remodelling in 1758, the Presbytery of
Hanover held nine meetings, — met four times by committee ap-
pointed for Presbyterial business, — and appointed one committee
of peculiar powers, viz — Aug. 25, 1756 — "As the members are
scattered so that they cannot often meet in stated Presbytery, nor
be called pro re nata, the Presbytery appoint Messrs. Todd, Wright,
Brown, and Davies, or any two of them a committee for this year,
to transact such affairs as may not admit of a delay till the meeting
of the Presbytery, and they shall bring in an account of their pro-
ceeding to Presbytery." The first act of Presbytery was to appoint
a fast, in accordance with the Act of Synod ; — and their last act
was to appoint the last Wednesday of June, to be observed by all
the members in their congregations as a day of public fasting and
prayer, on account of the situation of our public affairs ; and the
want of divine influence on the means of grace. An address was
presented to the Right Honorable John, Earl of Loudon, Supreme
Governor of the Colony — in which — alter professing loyalty — they
hope — "your Excellency will grant us all liberties and immunities of

58 CONGREGATION OF NEW PROVIDENCE.

a full toleration, according to the laws of England, and particularly
according to the Act of Parliament, commonly called the Act of
Toleration."

An address with a like expression of hope and desire, was
addressed to Governor Fauquier. Earl Loudon made no reply ;
Fauquier assured the Presbytery of the protection of the Act of
Toleration.

CHAPTER V.

NEW PROVIDENCE.

The Rev. Samuel Houston, in answer to some inquiries made by
the Rev. James Morrison, the third pastor of New Providence,
gave in writing the origin of the congregation. He begins with the
grants to Beverly and Burden. " The dividing line between their
grants crossed the valley near where New Providence church now
stands."

" Those families that came first were nearly connected, or large
families. For comfort and for safety they generally settled near
each other, and with the understanding that as soon as practicable
they might have schools for their children ; and form religious
societies, and have places of public worship. Those first settlers in
the valley were mostly Presbyterians ; but those in New Providence,
I believe wholly so, at least in name. Near the South Mountain, there
were several families of the name of Moore, — others of Steel, — near
them M' Clung, — and Fulton, — Beard; and then a little further on,
my grand-father, John Houston, and his brother-in-law, John Mont-
gomery, and some by the name of Eaken. Near the middle (of
the valley), on Kennedy's Creek and its branches were, the Ken-
nedys, Wardlaws, Logans ; and another line of Steels, Edmundsons,
Buchanans, Pattons, Millars, Stephensons. Towards the North
Mountain, on Hays' and Walker's Creek, were two families of
Hays, three or four Walkers of the same stock, and their brother-
in-law, James Moore ; two families of Robinsons, one of Kelly,
Hudson, Thompson, Smiley, and two of Rheas. In the midst were
three of the Berry family, one of Tedford, one M' Campbell, two or
three M'Croskys, and a Coalter family. In the course of a few
years, other families came and settled amongst them; their names
were, M'Nutt, Weir, Campbell, Wilson, Anderson, Culton, Henry,
Lowry, and another stock of Edmundsons, and one family named
Tocld, my grand-father on my mother's side ; two of the name of
Stuart, one of Alexander, Cowder, Gray, Jamieson, and two Pat-
tons. Of all these families, by intermarriages other families were
soon formed; also others coming in.

THE MEETING HOUSE. 59

u The above settlers commenced, at least man} of them, in the
woods, and in much fear from the savages and wild beasts. Hence
at my grand-father's house, some distance from the South Mountain,
but nearer it than the western side of the settlement, and a house
most convenient for the whole settlement to collect their families
together in case of an invasion, the settlers erected a stockade fort,
the remainders of which, I saw around the yard when I was a boy.
Near to the fort, at a place called then, and now, Old Providence,
they erected a log meeting-house, and had worship occasionally by
supplies from Pennsylvania. In those early days, the population
of Timber Ridge united with Providence to get supplies, intending
as soon as they could to have a settled pastor between them. The
lower settlement on Hays' Creek and Walker's Creek, felt them-
selves too distant from Old Providence, and urged a more central
place between the mountains, and proposed the place, now near
Witherow's Mansion. My grand-father prevailed upon his neigh-
bors to meet them at the new site ; accordingly a log meeting-house
was erected on the southern side of the creek. The united congre-
gations of Timber Ridge and New Providence, called Mr. John Brown,
and he was installed their pastor. The first elders were, — a Mr.
Millar, Andrew Haj^s, John Logan, Samuel Buchannan, Alexander
Walker, my grand-father John Houston, and Andrew Steel."
After the congregation had agreed upon a site for a new church,
having had much difficulty in becoming united in the choice, it was
proposed to adopt a name — My aged ancestor said, 'neighbors we
have hitherto had unpleasant and fruitless meetings, to-day we have
bad an agreeable and successful one, and we are indebted to a kind
providence: let us call it New Providence,' to which all agreed.
Then, or soon afterwards they united in efforts ; some contributing,
others laboring until they finished the stone walls, roof, doors, win-
dows, and floor, and set in benches and a temporary pulpit, and
then rested for some years until I was a boy capable of observation.
For well do I remember sitting in my father's seat to see the swal-
lows flying in and out during public worship, to feed their young
ones, in nests upon the collar beams and wail-plates, or cavities in
the stone work." When the people after some years finished the
work by making a pulpit with a canopy, a gallery, and by glazing the
windows, he says — " the elders were — Andrew Hays, John Logan,
Alexander Walker, John Houston, my father, Saunders Walker,
and soon after James Henry, Charles Campbell, and James
M' Campbell.

" About the year 1763 an unhappy difference took place between
the pastor, Mr. Brown, and some leading men in Timber Ridge con-
gregation, on account of which Mr. Brown talked of removing. This
deeply affected many of the New Providence congregation. But at
last tney agreed to retain his labors entirely, and on his accepting
,£80 salary from them alone, his connexion and theirs with Timber
Ridge was dissolved. Mr. Brown's labors were continued harmo-
niously in New Providence, until his powers of body failed, especially

60 THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL.

his voice. Therefore mutually he and the congregation agreed for
him to he relieved by the congregation becoming vacant, and another
called, all which was in due order effected ; and in a short time his
successor, Mr. Samuel Brown, was called and installed their pastor,
which brings me down to the year 1796.

" A few remarks and I have done. After Mr. J. B. left Timber
Ridge many of said congregation retained much affection for him,
and through much inconvenience attended almost steadily N. P.
meetings and communions as formerly. Another remark is, that
before the struggle for independence took place, N. P. kept the Sab-
bath with great strictness, and family worship was almost univer-
sal. Another remark is, that shortly before the war, some men,
whose sons were growing up, felt a desire for having them, or part
of them, educated liberally, chiefly with a view to the ministry of
the gospel. Accordingly a small grammar school was formed, in the
neighborhood of Old Providence, composed of Samuel Doak, John
Montgomery, Archibald Alexander, James Houston, William Tate,
Samuel Greenlee, William Wilson, and others, which greatly in-
creased and drew youths from distant neighborhoods. This gram-
mar school was moved to the place near Fairfield, called Mount
Pleasant ; it was, in 1776. established at Timber Ridge meeting-
house, and named Liberty Hall.

" Sincerely yours,

"S. Houston."

Tradition says the first work after building log-cabins for them-
selves, was to erect a capacious meeting-house. For permanency
and dignity they determined it should be of stone. Limestone for
mortar could be found in any abundance, but sand was brought on
pack-horses six or seven miles from the stream called South Fork.
Nails and glass were brought in the same way from Philadelphia.
A sycamore, for a long time the only one in the neighborhood,
sprung from the bank of refuse sand brought from a stream where
the tree abounds. The succeeding generations knew the old syca-
more, enjoying its shade on Sabbath noon. So intent were many
of the people of New Providence that their house of worship should
be properly finished, that they forbore not only luxuries, but what
are now esteemed the necessaries of housewifery. One old lady
apologized to some company that came to eat with her, for not ac-
commodating more at a time at the table, and requiring them to eat
by turns, that all might have the benefit of her few knives and forks,
by saying, " We intended to have got a set of knives this year, but
the meeting-house was to be finished, and we could not give our
share and get the knives, so we put them off for another year."
The only pair of wheels in the congregation for many years was
made to draw timbers for the church. In their private concerns the
drag and sled sufficed.

Of those persons named by Mr. Houston, students of the first
grammar school — Doak, Montgomery, Houston, and Wilson be-

JOHN BROWN — SAMUEL BROWN. 61

came ministers of the gospel. Dr. Doak, well known in Tennessee
as the laborious patron of literature, and minister of the gospel ;
Houston preached in Kentucky, and in the time of the great excite-
ment, left the Presbyterian Church ; Montgomery preached in Vir-
ginia, and died on Cowpasture ; Wilson lies buried near Augusta
Church, of which he was long a pastor. Houston and Wilson used
to tell of Doak, that as his parents lived in the bounds of Bethel,
too far from the school to live at home, he erected a cabin near the
school house for his convenience ; and that the boys in their fun
would frequently, while Doak was engaged with his teacher, break
into his cabin, and derange his apparatus for cooking, and make sad
work with his housekeeping ; all which he bore with great good
humor, and went on cheerfully with his studies, in preparation for
that life of trial and usefulness as a pioneer of the gospel and sound
education in Tennessee. The name of the first teacher has been pre-
served, but not those of his successors, till William Graham, and
John Montgomery ; these are preserved in the records of Presbytery.
It does not appear that Mr. J. Brown ever himself engaged in teach-
ing the school which for years was in operation about a mile from
his dwelling, in which his elder children received their education,
preparatory for those posts of honor conferred upon them by the
community.

The people of New Providence were visited by the missionaries
sent out by the Presbyteries of the Synod of New York. And May
18th, 1748, the Records of Synod say, "A call was brought into
Synod from Falling Spring and New Providence, to be presented to
Mr. Byram, the acceptance of which he declined." The congrega-
tion being pleased with the labors of Mr. John Brown, a licentiate
of New Castle Presbytery, who remained in the Valley for some
time as a missionary, united, in 1753, with the people of Timber
Ridge in making the call for his services. After Mr. Brown with-
drew from Timber Bidge, he continued, many years, to preach to
New Providence alone. His sketch is given under the head of Tim-
ber Bidge. That the cono-reg-ation 0f New Providence did not over-
value his usefulness, is seen in their prosperity. It went united
into the hands of his successors, with a ciieering prospect of use-
fulness, the standard of piety, an able eldership, a large number
of professors of religion, having sent into the ministry some of her
sons, and been the nursery of the Academy and the germ of the
College.

The second pastor was Mr. Samuel Brown, settled in 1796. We
know nothing of the life of John Brown till he left college ; we
know but comparatively little of his successor before he entered
on his ministry. And that little we know is from the memoranda of a
son, now a minister of the gospel. Samuel Brown, of English ori-
gin, was born in the year 17 U6, of a family of moderate circum-
stances, in Bedford County, Virginia, in the bounds of the congre-
gation of Peaks and Pisgah, the fruitful mother of many ministers
of the gospel prominent in the Virginia Church.

62 LETTER FROM HENRY BROWN.

Crab Bottom, October 25th, 1853.

Dear Brother — In 1836 I was at the house of Jesse Wit, the
brother-in-law of my venerated father, and took down, as directed
by him, the following reminiscences. Mr. Wit was intimately ac-
quainted with him from childhood, went to school with him, and sub-
sequently my father boarded at his house, and went to school in
his neighborhood. Mr. Wit lived and died near Liberty, Bedford
County, Virginia.

Mr. Wit says : — The first advantages he (my father) enjoyed in
the way of mental culture were at schools where the first branches
only of an English education were taught. He indulged in such
sports as were common at schools, but was entirely free from pro-
fanity, and of exemplary morals. He was the fondest boy of his
books, and the best scholar of his age I ever knew. He often
expressed a desire to obtain a liberal education, but the circum-
stances of his father were not such as to enable him to give his chil-
dren a better education than would barely fit them to transact their
own business in the more ordinary walks of life. About the year
1785 there was a school taught near the Peaks of Otter, by a Mr.
Bromhead, in which the higher branches of an English education,
such as English grammar, geography, surveying, &c, might be
obtained. This was not the case in schools generally at that clay.
To this school he earnestly requested his father to send him ; but
his father did not think his circumstances would justify the expense
of boarding his son from home, and declined granting the request.
The son being very urgent, the father thought to end the matter by
telling him that to enable him to do so, it would be necessary to sell
his yoke of oxen. But such was the desire of the son to learn, that,
to this measure he strongly urged his father. By some means, now
unknown, he got to the school. Being possessed of more than the
ordinary talents and fondness for the science of mathematics, and
having obtained a magnetic needle, he fitted it to a compass of his
own construction, and with this, for want of a better, he practised
surveying, for his own improvement.

After leaving the school of Mr. Bromhead, he went to Kentucky,
and taught school himself, but at the end of twelve months he re-
turned to the house of his father in Bedford County. This was in
1788. Shortly after his return he commenced going to school to
the Rev. James Mitchel, who resided in the neighborhood of his
father. About this time the congregations of Peaks and Pisgah
were blessed with an extensive revival of religion, principally under
the instrumentality of the Bev. Drury Lacy. Mr. Brown became
one of the subjects of renewing grace. At that time he was very
fond of playing on the violin, and was considered a good player.
The amusement of dancing also possessed in his estimation peculiar
claims. He abandoned both, and returned to them no more. Indeed,
such were his subsequent views of the great tendency of dancing to
banish serious reflections, and promote licentiousness, that even the
sound of the violin was ever afterwards unpleasant. Of the pecu-

REV. SAMUEL BROWN. 63

liar exercises of his mind under his awakening, I know but little. I
remember to have heard, however, that like many others, he was for
a time greatly perplexed about the distinctive doctrines of Calvin-
ism ; and being unable to get the difficulties solved that were sug-
gested to his mind, he undertook to read the Scriptures regularly
through in reference to that single point, noting down as he pro-
ceeded what he found to favor the Arminian or Calvinistic view.
Havino- found so many passages which would admit of no other than
a Calvinistic interpretation, and not one on the side of Arminian-
ism but might be interpreted otherwise, he bowed to the doctrines
of divine grace, and gave his heart to God before he had gone half
throuo-h the Bible. Not long after he made his first public address.
Being at a prayer meeting in Liberty, where there was considerable
religious excitement, he arose, and with great earnestness repeated
Heb. 12 : 14 : " Holiness — without which no man shall see the
Lord;" and sat down.

In 1790, he boarded in my family, in Liberty, and commenced
the study of the Latin language, under a Mr. Andrew Lyle, from
Rockbrklge County. Mr. L. subsequently removed to Kentucky,
and entered the ministry. He was succeeded by a Mr. Houston,
from the same county, who subsequently became. a minister of the
gospel, and removed to Ohio, where he became a Shaking Quaker.
In this school, Mr. Brown continued about two years. Thus far
Mr. Wit. I am, Dear Sir, yours in the gospel,

Henry Brown.

Yvrhile preparing for the ministry as a candidate, he was a mem-
ber of Liberty Hall Academy, under William Graham. At the
meeting of Hanover Presbytery, at Concord, July 30th, 1791,
Messrs. Turner and Calhoun read parts of their trial in preparation
for licensure ; the call from Philadelphia for the removal of J. B.
Smith, from Hampden Sidney College, was put in his hands with
the non-concurrence of the Presbytery ; and three young men were
taken as candidates ; " John Lyle, recommended to this Presby-
tery as a young man of good moral character, prosecuting his
studies, and desirous of putting himself under their care, not as a
candidate at present, but for their patronage and direction, was
introduced. And the Presbytery having heard an account of his
religious exercises, thought proper to encourage him in his studies.
Mr. Samuel Brown was also recommended as a young man in
nearly the same circumstances, and wishing to be taken under the
direction of Presbytery in the same manner. But the Presbytery
having heard a detail of God's dealings with his soul, and of his
motives to engage in the ministry of the gospel, and considering the
progress that he has already made in acquiring an education,
thought proper to admit him as a candidate upon trials. They
therefore agreed to assign him some subjects as a specimen of his
abilities, under this limitation, that he be at liberty to produce them
to Presbytery at any of their sessions, when it shall be convenient

64 REV. SAMUEL BROWN.

to himself; and appointed him an essay upon the Extent of Christ's
Satisfaction." Mr. Moses Waddel, a student at Hampden Sidney
College, was also received as candidate, and parts of trial were
assigned.

At Bethel, July 27th, 1792, Mr. Brown read his essay upon the
Extent of Christ's Satisfaction. This essay was on the 30th con-
sidered and sustained, and an essay was appointed him upon the
question — " How do men become depraved, and wherein does that
depravity consist;" and also a Presbyterial exercise upon Romans
1st, 18th. At Providence, in Louisa, Oct. 5th, 1792, " Mr. Brown
was appointed a popular discourse on Bom. 5th, 1st, in addition to
his other parts of trial to be produced at the next meeting." Briery,
April 5th, 1793 — "The Presbytery was opened with a sermon by
Samuel Brown, on the subject assigned him." At this meeting the
Rev. Devereux Jarret took his seat as a corresponding member.
On the next evening the Presbytery met at 7 o'clock, at the house
"of old Mrs. Morton" — and after consideration, sustained Mr.
Brown's popular sermon. The notice of his reading his Essay and
Presbyterial Exercise is omitted in the records. " The Presbytery
then proceeded to examine Mr. Brown with respect to his knowledge
in the doctrines of Divinity, and his answers being satisfactory, it
was agreed to license him to preach the gospel. And Mr. Brown
having adopted the Confession of Faith as received in the Presby-
terian Church in America, and promised subjection to his brethren
in the Lord, was accordingly licensed to preach the everlasting
gospel of Jesus Christ, and recommended to all the churches where
God in his Providence may call him." At a meeting in July, at
the Cove, on the 25th instant, Presbytery recommended Mr. Brown
to the commission of Synod. Under the direction of this com-
mission, he performed missionary service until April 21st, 1796,
when at Hampden Sidney — " Mr. Samuel Brown, formerly a pro-
bationer under the care of this Presbytery, but for some time past
a missionary under the direction of the commission of Synod, pro-
duced a dismission from that body, certifying his good character
and conduct while he acted as a missionary, whereupon he was
again received as a probationer under the care of this Presbytery."
On the next day — "A supplication was laid before Presbytery from
the congregations of Providence, (Louisa), North Fork, and the
Bird, to obtain Mr. Samuel Brown to supply them for six months,
in order to prepare the way for his final settlement among them.
Mr. Brown being asked whether such an appointment would be
agreeable to him, answered in the negative, as he had already
determined to remove out of the bounds of Presbytery." He then
requested and obtained a dismission to join the Presbytery of Lex-
ington. The journals of Mr. Brown kept during his missionary
travelling and preaching have not, with the exception of a few
fragments, been preserved. The range was large ; the bounds
of the commission extended over Virginia, West Pennsylvania, and
Kentucky. With the general extent of their bounds, and a large

REV. SAMUEL BROWN. 65

proportion of the particulars, Mr. Brown became fully acquainted.
And the selection of a place of living, which he was enabled to
make by the good will and choice of the people, was characteristic
of the man. For quietness, usefulness, comfort, present success in
the ministry, and prospective in-gathering of harvests, New Provi-
dence was unsurpassed by any of the numerous vacancies, and was
equalled by few that had pastors. Honesty of purpose, simplicity
of manners, diligence in business, and a liberal economy charac-
terized the people of this retired but fertile region of country.
The congregation had been famous for its attachment to its minister;
and the condition in which the first minister left it, in his feeble age
bore testimony to his fidelity. The activity of a young man was
becoming visibly necessary, and Brown the first gave place cheerfully
to Brown the second ; and the successor as cheerfully honored his
predecessor while reaping the fruit of his labors.

For years he pursued the round, monotonous, were it not of eter-
nal consequence, of a country pastor, preaching twice on the Sab-
bath to a large congregation of hearers in the old Stone Church,
having an hour's interval between the sermons; visiting the sick
and burying the dead as required, during the week ; preaching oc-
casionally in retired neighborhoods; catechising the children by
neighborhoods annually, giving account to Presbytery of his dili-
gence, and the success of the parents and children therein ; and
holding communion, or sacramental meeting at stated periods during
the year. Add to these recurring duties, the responsibilities of a
select classical school, bringing a number of the pupils to be mem-
bers of his family, which he taught a greater part of the time he
was pastor of New Providence. The excellence of his teaching
and discipline drew pupils from the counties east of the Ridge, and
kept his number complete. In teaching — he was, " mild with the
mild — and with the froward fierce as fire." Rebellion against the
laws of propriety, was in his eyes like the sin of witchcraft, and
woe to the unhappy boy that ventured to find out by experience,
the manner Samuel Brown could subdue a disobedient boy. One
experiment was sufficient for his whole school life, and generally for
a whole generation of boys. But with the cheerful and the studious
and the law-abiding boy, he was like a spring morning, or the
autumn evening. Tall, spare, broad-shouldered, and not particu-
larly careful at all times whether he stood precisely straight, a thin
visage with small deep-set eyes, of a grey color tinged with blue,
not particularly expressive till the deep passions of the heart were
aroused, "then," said Governor James M'Dowell, "they began to
sparkle and glow, and apparently sink deeper in his head, and grow
brighter and brighter till the sparkling black was lost in a vivid
name of fire," then the volcano, giving no other sign in muscle or
in limb, of its subterraneous workings, was ready to burst. Then,
if the explosion was a volume of wrath, it was terrible ; if the
kindling of a great subject, the burst of eloquence was resistless ;
the bolt shot forth and shivered like the lightning.
5

66 REV. SAMUEL BROWN.

Mr. S. Brown read and thought closely, hut wrote little. Like
his neighbor Baxter, he could arrange his thoughts into the purest
English and "most classic sentence without the help of the pen.
Some few manuscripts — one printed sermon — and a few pieces in
the Virginia Magazine, are all we have from his pen. His style
was simple and concise, with no approach to the florid or verbose,
or highly figurative. It was, in his most deeply interesting ser-
mons, that which the hearers could never describe — because they
never observed — they were simply noticing the ideas as they came
rushing forth like a band of warriors from the opened gates. They
could not tell the plumes nor ensigns — but they could hear the
heavy tread, and see the fiery eye, and feel the fierce expression of
every limb. Many of his hearers could repeat in order the great
truths of his sermons that most interested him. But only now and
then would they venture to say — "he used these very words." In
his less interesting discourses, they could venture to be more exact
about his words. His people considered him a great reasoner. In
their estimation he always reasoned well ; often better ; and some-
times the best they could imagine. And that he could reason well
is certain from the fact, that his congregation learned to reason
admirably on the great truths of religion and morals ; and that his
brethren in the ministry came to listen to his sermons with the same
emotions as his own people. The greatest men in the Synod, said
he was the greatest reasoner in the Synod, under the pressure of a
great subject. Dr. Speece, who always listened to him with plea-
sure, on one occasion appeared to be entirely absorbed in his dis-
course ; and as Mr. Brown said — " but we must come to a conclu-
sion"— he unconsciously raised his hand and said aloud, "goon,
go on."

The facts given by his son respecting the manner in which he be-
came satisfied on the subject of predestination, are illustrative of
his manner of reasoning from the pulpit on common occasions. He
would produce a great array of undoubted facts, and so marshal
them as a host prepared for battle, that no one would like to make
an onset. Or he would begin to lay the foundation of his building
on some corner-stone of the gospel, and go on tier by tier, and story
by story, till when the top stone was laid, the hearer charmed with
its beauty and symmetry, was ready to shout "grace, grace unto
it." His hearers saw it all plain, just right ; but it required Samuel
Brown to do it. His model was Paul's Epistle to the H'omans, fact
after fact, consecutive and connected, with illustrations ; till some
certain fact as a conclusion seemed inevitable. Sometimes he entered
into the field of metaphysical discussion much in fashion in his day ;
and among the many that failed making any impression, he was of
the few that was resistless. He could weave a web his adversaries
could not disentangle. He could produce a train the common peo-
ple could understand, and follow closely and feel at the close a deep
conviction of its truth ; and the wiser heads could retrace the vari-
ous steps after they had reached their homes. They could admire,

REV. SAMUEL BROWN. 67

but it seemed to them it took a Samuel Brown to make it. Of his
habits in the judicatories of the Church, there is neither a memo-
randum nor a tradition of importance. One of his Elders describes

him thus : —

Jan. 4th, 1851.

Reverend and Dear Sir, — I received your favor of Dec. 4th,
only a few days ago, making some inquiries respecting the Reverend
Samuel Brown. In compliance with your request, I will with plea-
sure, send you such notices of him as my information on the subject
will allow.

He preached his first sermon in New Providence, after taking
their call into his hands, June 5th, 1796. His text was in 4th of
2d Corinthians, 1st and 2d verses. His second sermon on the same
day was from 1st Peter, 2d and 3d verses. He was married 9th of
October, 1798, to Polly Moore, whose story is known to you. He
soon afterwards purchased a small farm near Brownsburg, and com-
menced teaching a classical school. He continued the school seve-
ral years. Amongst those who were his pupils, I may name Gov.
James McDowell, Gov. McNutt, of Mississippi, Samuel McD. Moore,
and Dr. Wilson, now of Union Seminary. He attended to the busi-
ness of his farm himself, employing no overseer. His salary was
only §400 per annum, until a year or two before his death, when it
was raised to §500. He was judicious and economical in the man-
agement of his affairs. At the time of his installation his means
were nothing, his family became large, yet at his death his estate
was quite considerable. He died suddenly, 13th October, 1818,
having preached the day before. His text on that occasion was in
the 40th chapter of Isaiah, 30 and 31.

His talents, according to the common opinion, and that is my
own, were of a very high order. His judgment in all matters was
sound and practical. In cases where it seemed difficult to arrive at a
correct decision, he seemed to seize with facility the true view ; and
the clearness of his statements hardly failed to bring others to con-
cur with him. His preaching was impressive and interesting. In
his personal appearance he was tall and lean, his eyes sunk deeply
in his head. His voice, though not sweet, was distinct ; his manner
earnest, seeming to be inspired by a deep conviction of the truth and
importance of his subject. His gestures, according to my recollec-
tions, were few, but apppropriate. In his addresses from the pulpit,
lie was eminent for strength, conciseness, and perspicuity. Argu-
mentative more than declamatory, he convinced the judgment of his
hearers. Plain, instructive, and practical in his discourses, he
brought the principles of the Bible to bear upon the conduct of his
people in all their relations. He also held forth very strongly the
gieat Calvinistic doctrines of the Scriptures. He preached repent-
ance toward God, and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ. He dwelt
prominently on the total depravity of human nature, and on the
necessity of regeneration. He frequently became very much ani-
mated when preaching, and sometimes the tears were seen to trickle

68 REV. SAMUEL BROWN".

down his cheeks. His sermons were short generally. I have heard
people complain sometimes that they were too short, but never that
they were too long. When he preached two sermons on the Sab-
bath, as he did in the summer, his last sermon was generally con-
sidered the ablest. I never saw but one sermon of his in print ; that
one was preached at the installation or ordination of A. B. Davidson,
in Harrisonburg. Mr. Brown told me that he had preached it with-
out much preparation, that he had however felt liberty in the delivery
of it. When the Presbytery applied for a copy, he had none, and
wrote it out as nearly as he could ; but I think he was not satisfied
with it, and people generally did not consider it as a fair specimen
of his sermons.

The longer he lived amongst his people, the more they became
attached to him. He mingled amongst them on easy and familiar
terms ; took an interest in their welfare both temporal and spiritual.
His conversation was interesting, and to use a current phrase, he
was the soul of the company in which he was. He took an active
interest in the Brownsburg Circulating Library, and was desirous to
promote the taste, and the habit of reading amongst his people. He
uniformly attended to catechising once a year, at the different places
in his congregation, and made pastoral visits to some extent. In
his day it was not customary to preach at funerals. In admitting
persons to the communion of the church, he generally conversed with
them privately, and then reported to the Session. He was a man
that never shrunk from any responsibility, that properly belonged to
him, in any circumstances in which he was placed ; and his opinions
probably carried more weight with them than those of any other
man in this end of Rockbridge County. He was a very kind hus-
band, and was always heard to speak of his wife in the most affec-
tionate manner, and he reposed in her judgment and opinion great
confidence. His piety was undoubted. He died universally lamented ;
in the prime of life, in full intellectual vigor ; in the midst of his
usefulness ; and when the love of his people towards him, so far from
abating, was becoming deeper and stronger.

I am yours, respectfully,

Thomas H. Walker.

As Mr. Samuel Brown "never shrunk from any responsibilities,"
so he never sought for notoriety. He held the post of his highest
desires, the pastor of a flock of the Lord Jesus. This he sought
when he entered upon the course of studies for the ministry; and
for this he longed whether at the grammar school, or at Liberty
Hall ; and this he preferred to a missionary life. And whether he
directed the concerns of a small farm, or taught a select classical
school, it was to aid him in the work of a gospel minister. And this
honor and this desire he left as the inheritance of his children. As
a teacher he stimulated youth to seek excellence ; and through life
he encouraged the young to strive for mental as well as moral cul-
ture. Dr. Speece attributes to him his excitement for an education.

REV. SAMUEL BROWN. 69

" In 1792, Mr. Samuel Brown, one of my former teachers, wrote to
my father, to persuade him to send me to the grammar school, near
New London. I was anxious to go ;" and through life he spoke of
Samuel Brown as conferring a great favor on him in his early life,
by encouraging him to seek a liberal education.

When the bodily exercises referred to in the sketch of Baxter,
and so fully described by Davidson in his History of the Presbyterian
Church in Kentucky, made their appearance in Virginia, Mr. Brown
made a decided and open opposition. He said they were a profane
mixture with the work of God. He had meditated upon the sub-
ject as a peculiarity of Kentucky and Tennessee ; and when they
became matters of daily fact in the neighboring congregations, he
spoke out clearly and convincingly. His decision and his reasons for
it, quickened the action of Baxter's mind, who was travelling more
slowly, yet surely to the correct decision. These two men differed
in some particulars, and by that very difference mutually affected
the operations of each other's mind. Baxter was always ready to
hear what Brown would say, and Brown was always glad to have
Baxter fully agree with him. Baxter would listen to new things in
argument, or report, or read them as history with entire simplicity.
Like a child in a botanic garden, with the carelessness of innocence
he would walk around wounding his hands with the thorns here, and
offending his smell there, with the odor of the flowers, seeming to
admire the pernicious and the deadly, and stopping to look a mo-
ment at the pure and good ; and going into the museum to look at
machinery, they should lead him to the apartments of the garrotte,
the maiden and the guillotine, at all of which he would look with
awakened curiosity as something recommended for their peculiar ex-
cellence : — by and by his face would begin to assume a sober cast,
the lines would deepen, and the tones of voice would tremble per-
haps with emotion — Gentlemen, these are all deadly, every one —
and disgraceful as deadly ; — those flowers are all poisonous, every
one, except that little group that stands in the unobserved corner.
Brown would come in, his reasoning powers as sensitive to error as
the eye to the floating mote, or the smell to the fumes of sulphur ;
on he would go, shaking his head at this, passing by that, and paus-
ing nowhere till he met the little group of innocent sweet flowers ;
and in the museum he would have felt a cold shuddering as he looked
to see what these evil things were. And in recounting the whole
affair, Baxter would have laughed outright as he described this
poisonous thing with so pretty a covering of beauteous colors, and
the queerness of those death-machines praised for their ingenuity :
and Brown would have laughed at Baxter as about to put on the gar-
rotte as a necklace, and hug the maiden and bite the nightshade to
find out what they were. In the final conclusion they would entirely
agree. It would have distressed them for either to have found the
other coming to an opposite conclusion. Both would have paused
and re-considered his course, and weighed his arguments, and

70 REV. SAMUEL BROWN.

balanced them with his brother's reasons. Each looked upon tV.^
other as the greater man.

The people of New Providence considered their pastor as com-
pletely suited to them ; they desired no other ; they could not well
conceive a better. And Mr. Brown rejoiced in an eldership of men
of simplicity of manners and purposes ; of sterling integrity and
unfeigned piety ; and a congregation of sensible people, numerous
enough for all his capabilities as a pastor, and worthy of the best
exercise of those endowments of body and mind that might be fitted
for any service the Lord might call. Both were contented. Under
his ministry, the Old Stone Meeting House, endeared by a thousand
recollections, gave place to a new brick building. And as his own
log dwelling was about to be exchanged for a convenient brick resi-
dence, nearly completed, he came suddenly to the end of life. He
had performed the services of a sacramental occasion at New Provi-
dence on Saturday, Sabbath and Monday, the 10th, 11th and 12th
of October, as his people thought with more than usual ability. On
Tuesday, the 13th, making preparations to attend the Synod in
Staunton, and giving directions to finish some parts of his house,
he ate heartily at dinner, and in less than two hours was lifeless.
Rev. John H. Bice, in the Evangelical and Literary Magazine for
December, 1818, thus writes :— " The record of the incidents of
this day (14th of October) presents something like a map of human
life. In the morning we were gay and cheerful, amusing ourselves
with remarks on the country, on the comparative genius and habits
of our countrymen, and a thousand things, just as the thoughts of
them occurred, anticipating a joyful meeting in the evening with
some well-tried, faithful and beloved friends ; when suddenly, as the
flash of lightning breaks from the cloud, we were informed of the
almost instantaneous death of one of the choicest of these friends,
and one of the most valuable of men — the Bev. Samuel Brown.
The road which we should travel led by the house in which he was
accustomed to preach ; and on inquiring for it, we were asked if
we were going to the funeral ! Thus, as in a moment, was hope turned
into deep despondency, and gladness of heart exchanged for the
bitterness of sorrow.

" We journeyed on in mournful silence interrupted by occasional
remarks, which showed our unwillingness to believe the truth of what
had been announced, and how reluctantly hope takes her departure
from the human bosom. It might have been a fainting fit, an apo-
plectic stroke mistaken for the invasion of death ; and still he might
be alive. The roads trampled by multitudes of horses, all directed
to the dwelling of our friend, dissipated these illusions of the
deceiver, and convinced us of the sad reality. Still, however, when
we arrived at the church, and saw the people assembling, and the
pile of red clay, the sure indication of a newly opened grave, thrown
up in the church yard, it seemed as though we were thus, for the
first time, assured that Samuel Brown was dead. Only a few of the
people had come together on our arrival. Some, in small groups,

REV. SAMUEL BROWN. 71

were conversing in a low tone of voice interrupted by frequent and
bitter sighs, and showing in strong terms, how deeply they felt
their loss. Others, whose emotions were too powerful for conversa-
tion, stood apart, and leaning on the tombstones, looked like pictures
of woe. Presently the sound of the multitude was heard. Thev
came on in great crowds. The elders of the church assisted in com-
mitting the body to the grave. After which, solemn silence inter-
rupted only by smothered sobs, ensued for several minutes. The
widow stood at the head of the grave, surrounded by her children,
exhibiting signs of unutterable anguish, yet seeming to say, ' It is
the Lord, let him do with us what seemeth unto him good.' After
a little time, on a signal being given, some young men began to fill
the grave. The first clods that fell on the coffin, gave forth the
most mournful sound I ever heard. At that moment of agony the
chorister of the congregation was asked to sing a specified hymn, to
a tune known to be a favorite one of the deceased minister. The
voice of the chorister faltered so that it required several efforts to
raise the tune ; the whole congregation attempted to join him, but
at first the sound was rather a scream of anguish than music. As
they advanced, however, the precious truths expressed in the wrords
of the hymn seemed to enter into their souls. Their voices became
more firm, and while their eyes streamed with tears, their countenances
were radiant with Christian hope, and the singing of the last stanza
wras like a shout of triumph. The words of the hymn are well
known. —

" ' When I can read my title clear.'

By the time that these words were finished, the grave was closed,
and the congregation in solemn silence retired to their homes. We
lodged all night with one of the members of the church. The family
seemed bereaved, as though the head of the household had just been
buried. Every allusion to the event too, brought forth a flood of
tears. I could not help exclaiming, 'behold how they loved him.'
And I thought the lamentation of fathers and mothers, of young men
and maidens, over their departed pastor, a more eloquent and affect-
ing eulogium, than oratory with all its pomp and pretensions could
pronounce. After this I shall not attempt panegyric. Let those
who wTish to know the character of Samuel Brown go and see the
sod that covers his body, wet with the tears of his congregation."

Mr. Brown left a widow and ten children, seven sons and three
daughters. A sketch of his widow has appeared in the preceding
volume. In about six years she followed her husband to the tomb,
and lies by his side.

The successor of Samuel Brown, and third preacher of New Provi-
dence is James Morrison, now filling the pulpit. He became thb
son-in-law of the widow, and a true brother of the children.

72 HANOVER PRESBYTERY.

CHAPTER VI.

HANOVER PRESBYTERY, PROM ITS RECONSTRUCTION, 1758, TO THE
FORMATION OF ORANGE PRESBYTERY, 1770.

In the reconstruction of Presbvteries that followed the union of
the Synods of New York and Philadelphia, in 1758, the Hanover
Presbytery included, with the exception of Mr. John Hoge of Fred-
erick County, all the Presbyterian ministers south of the Potomac,
in connection with the two Synods, Alexander Craighead, Samuel
Black, John Craig, Samuel Davies, Alexander Miller, John Todd,
Robert Henry, John Brown, John Wright, and John Martin. The
first meeting was held July 12th, 1758, in Mr. Wright's congrega-
tion in Cumberland County. "Agreed that all the appointments of
the former Presbytery of Hanover, that are not yet complied with,
shall continue in force, as far as they are consistent with the union
of the Synods." Under this order the ordination of Messrs. Rich-
ardson and Pattillo took place, the necessary steps having been taken
by the former Presbytery.

Members of Hanover Presbytery.

Rev. Henry Pattillo, the eighth in order, was an alumnus
of Mr. Davies. A sketch of him appears in the Sketches of North
Carolina.

Rev. William Richardson, the ninth in order, was an
Englishman by birth, and became a member of the family of Mr.
Davies. Respecting some religious books sent him, Mr. Davies
writes, June 3d, 1757 — " In their names and my own, I heartily
thank the Society in Glasgow for their liberal and well chosen bene-
faction. Mr. Richardson (now a resident in my family) and myself
will divide them according to direction, and endeavor to distribute
them to the best advantage." At Providence, Louisa County, the
Committee, Messrs. Todd, Wright, and Davies, met according to
appointment to hear Mr. Pattillo's trials — "Mr. William Richardson
attending upon the Committee to offer himself upon trials for the
ministry of the gospel, was taken sick, and unable to pass an exami-
nation. But the members of the Committee having had consider-
able acquaintance with his progress in learning by their private
conversation with him, conclude they have sufficient reason to dis-
pense with his trials at this time, in so extraordinary a case ; and
appoint him to prepare a sermon on John iii. 2, ' We know thou art
a teacher come from God ;' and an Exegesis on the question — Unde
apparet necessitas Christi Mortis ut Peccatores servati sint ? — as a
second part of trial to be determined at the next Presbytery." At
Cab Creek, in the September following, after the licensure of Mr.

• REV. WILLIAM RICHARDSON. 73

Pattillo, the examination of Mr. Richardson in Latin, Greek and
Hebrew, Logic, Ontology, Natural and Moral Philosophy, Geography
and Astronomy, was held and approved ; his religious experience,
and exegesis, and sermon were heard and also approved — and they
"appoint him a sermon on 2 Cor. v. 17, to be delivered at our next
Committee at Wm. Smith's in Cumberland, the last Wednesday of
October; and they appoint Messrs. Davies, Henry, Wright, and
Todd, a Committee for that purpose." On the 25th of October, the
Committee sustained the sermon, and appointed another on John vi.
44, first clause — and a Lecture on 2 Cor. 4:1 — 7. At Captain
Anderson's, in Cumberland, Jan. 25th, 1758, Mr. Richardson de-
livered the sermon and lecture. After examination — " on various
subjects of Divinity, the Presbytery received his assent to, and
approbation of, the Westminster Confession of Faith, as the confes-
sion of his faith, also the Catechism and Directory, and proceeded
to license him ; and appointed the Moderator, Mr. Davies, to give
him some admonitions with regard to the discharge of his office.',
April 26th, 1758, at Providence, Louisa, Mr. Richardson opened
Presbytery with a sermon according to appointment, which was
accepted as preparatory for ordination. On the next day he was
ordered to take a missionary tour through the upper part of North
Carolina ; and also to attend a meeting of Presbytery at Captain
Anderson's, in Cumberland, on July 12th, with an exegesis on —
" Num Sabbatum Judaicum post Christi resurrectionem, in primum
diem hebdomadis mutatum?" On the appointed day the Presbytery
met, and on the next day proceeded to the ordination of Henry
Pattillo and William Richardson. Mr. Davies delivered on the
occasion, number seventy-one of his printed sermons, — u The love
of souls a necessary qualification for the ministerial office." To the
end of the sermon, is appended the ordination service of the occa-
sion. At the meeting of Presbytery to consider the application for
the removal of Mr. Davies to Princeton, Mr. Richardson was not
present. Mr. Davies, "in the name of the society for promoting
Christianity among the Indians, petitioned the Presbytery that Mr.
Richardson should be permitted to go as a missionary among the
Indians, as soon as his health will permit ; to which the Presbytery
heartily agreed." Sept. 27th, 1758, at Hanover, he was "appointed
to preside at Mr. Craighead's installation, at Rocky River in North
Carolina, on his way out to the Cherokee nation." In 1760, he
joined the Presbytery of South Carolina, not in connexion with the
Synod. There are further notices of his labors in North and South
Carolina, in the Sketches of North Carolina. His foster child and
heir, William Richardson Davie, was noted in the war of the Re-
volution and the Civil History of North Carolina, as a soldier of
bravery, and a politician of influence.

Rev. Andrew Millar, the tenth member, came from the
parish of Ardstraw, in Ireland ; and in 1753 applied to the Phila-
delphia Synod for admission — "He acknowledged he was degraded

74 REV. ANDREW MILLAR.

by the Presbytery of Letterkenny, and sub-Synod of Londonderry,
and General Synod of Ireland, but complained, that they had treated
him hardly and unjustly." The Synod after considering his case —
" think they would act wrong to encourage a man which is cast out
of their churches, till we hear for what reasons, and we would warn
all the Societies under our care, to give him no encouragement as a
minister till his character is cleared." In 1755, he appeared before
Synod and handed in "a penitential acknowledgement to transmit"

— to Ireland to procure reconciliation between him and the Presby-
tery of Letterkenny, or the Synod of Dungannon. The next year,
he came again with " a supplication from Cook's Creek and Peeked
Mountain, requesting us to receive Mr. Alexander Millar as a full
member, and to appoint his instalment as a regular pastor." These
congregations were composed of emigrants from Ireland; Cook's
Creek on the south-west, and Peeked Mountain north-eastward of
Harrisonburg, the present county seat of Rockingham county.
Some steps were taken by the Synod to comply with this request,
and some discretionary power was granted Messrs. Black and Craig,
" to receive him as a member and instal him, provided they find his
conduct in that part of Christ's vineyard, such as becomes a gospel
minister," in prospect of some letters being received from Ireland,
favorable to Mr. Millar's standing, " in the fall when the ships are
arrived from Ireland." Messrs. Black and Craig did not proceed in
the affair. The request from the congregation was renewed in May,
1757 — " and the Synod unanimously agree to receive him as a
member, and order, that Mr. Craig instal him accordingly, at some
convenient time, before the first of next August ; and that he give
him to understand, that it is the judgment of the Synod, that he
ought to be content with the bounds fixed by the committee for that
purpose." He was installed and registered as a member of Done-
gal Presbytery; but was not content with his bounds. He wished
the line between his congregation and Mr. Craig's, should be more
central, and approach nearer the Stone Church and Mossy Creek,
and carried the matter before Hanover Presbytery in 17G0. The
matter was decided against him, " as Mr. Craig's bounds on that
side are very moderate, and as the people on the limits contended
for, earnestly petition that they may be continued under their own
pastor." In 1764, wTe find him in difficulties with his congregations.
Preparations were also made by Presbytery to investigate some
charges, unfavorable to his morals, against his conduct while on a.
missionary tour in North Carolina. On these charges he was de-
posed June 5th, 1766, by the Presbytery of Hanover. The matter
was carried to Synod, 1769. Steps were taken for a hearing, "in
the mean time on account of Mr. Millar's unjustifiable delay for
some years to enter his complaint — the irregularity of his proceed-
ings— the atrocious nature of the crimes laid to his charge — we
do hereby declare him suspended from the exercise of the minis-
terial office, till his complaint can be fully heard."

- Mr. Millar then gave in a paper renouncing the authority of the

REV. SAMUEL BLACK — HUGH M'ADEN. 75

Synod. " The Synod therefore declare he is not a member of this
body, and forbid all their Presbyteries and congregations to employ
him."

Rev. Samuel Black, the eleventh in order, a probationer
from Ireland, was received by New Castle Presbytery. His ordi-
nation took place at the Forks of Brandywine, in 1737. He soon
after removed to Virginia, and took his residence among the Scotch-
Irish population that had seated themselves on Rockfish river, at
the eastern base of the Blue Ridge, in Nelson County, as the State
is now divided, and not far from Rockfish Gap. In every respect,
his situation was well chosen ; the people were enterprising, the
soil good, the climate favorable, the position for trade showing its
superiority every year as improvements advance, and the community
a church-going people by habit. In the division of the Synod, he
went with the Synod of Philadelphia, and was a member of the Pres-
bytery of Donegal. On the reconstruction of Presbyteries, he was
assigned to Hanover ; but never met with them in session. An
amiable man, of a retiring disposition, as infirmities came upon him
he secluded himself more and more from public labors of the min-
istry. Some difficulties arose, and some charges were brought
against him by a portion of the congregations, as reasons why
Presbytery should grant them another minister. The Presbytery
proceeded with great caution and tenderness, and the difficulties
were in part adjusted. Mr. Black retired from public services
altogether, owing to these difficulties and his own sensitive feelings,
sooner than he would have done in other circumstances. His
family, as kind and retired as himself, never urged him to a more
prominent stand, or more vigorous efforts in his old age. He was
orthodox in doctrine, and correct in his views of religious action
and Christian principles, as has been evidenced by the fact that a
goodly number of pious people were found on Rockfish ; and his
successors in the ministry saw evidence that God had blessed the
ministry of his word by him. No production of his pen remains;
and no great act marked the even tenor of his way. His influence,
like that of multitudes, will be known in its wider or narrower
diffusion, at the great day. He died about the year 1771.

Rev. Hugh M'Aden, the 12th in order, was received from
New Castle Presbytery, July 18th, 1759. His memoir is found in
the Sketches of North Carolina.

Rev. Richard Sankey, (sometimes spelled Zankey), the
13th member, was ordained by Donegal Presbytery, in 1738.
His admission to the sacred office was delayed by a circumstance
recorded in the Minutes of Synod the year he took his seat. The
Synod upon considering a remonstrance sent up for the purpose,
gay — " That though they cannot but greatly condemn and censure

76 REV. RICHARD SANKEY.

Mr. Sankey's conduct, in acting the plagiary in transcribing notes
out of printed authors, thereby to impose upon the Presbytery,
giving them a false view of his ministerial powers ; and in sending
the same notes to another candidate to enable him to impose upon
his Presbytery in the same manner, as well as for his greatest
imprudence in sending such heretical notes abroad, whereby most
dangerous errors came to be vended ; yet considering that Mr.
Sankey was sharply admonished by his Presbytery, that his trials
were sometime stopt, and his ordination a considerable time de-
layed on account of this, his conduct, we shall now lay no further
censure upon him, but judge the Presbytery was defective in not
taking notice in their Minutes of his being such a plagiary, or cen-
suring him on that account." In his after life he seems never to
have expressed any inclination towards the sin of his youth ; and
probably justified the Prebytery and Synod in their treatment of
his thoughtlessness, not to say his crime, in which they mingled
leniency with the severity of their rebuke.

He was settled in the ministry near Carlisle. His congregation,
like himself, were of Scotch-Irish extract. He signed the protest
of 1741 ; and his people adhered to the old side, and belonged to
the Synod of Philadelphia. The troubles of the Indian wars suc-
ceeding the defeat of Braddock, particularly those connected with
the Paxton boys, induced the congregation to seek a residence in
the more peaceful frontiers of southern Virginia. They took their
abode in the fertile regions on Buffalo Creek, in Prince Edward,
and around the place now known as Walker's church, lying between
Cumberland congregation and Cub Creek, and on one side closely
adjoining Briery congregation. And considering the distances
people would then ride to church, the congregations of Cub Creek,
Briery, Buffalo, Walker's church and Cumberland, occupied a large
region of country. The Bev. William Calhoon in a letter to F. N.
Watkins, says — "He was a very old man when I first knew him.
From the time I knew him he was a small man, very bowlegged ;
when his feet would be together, his knees would be six inches
apart. His face was rather square, with high cheek bones. He
wore a wig and bands. His manner in preaching was to lean on
the pulpit, perhaps on account of his age, with his Bible open before
him. After announcing his text and dividing his subject, he made
remarks on each head, and occupied much of the time in fortifying
the doctrine by other passages of Scripture to which he would turn
and read, giving book, chapter, and verse. He was considered a
superior Hebrew scholar ; often carried his Hebrew Bible into the
pulpit, and used it in his criticisms and quotations, using in the
general the language of the common English Bible.

In the war of the revolution, thougn advanced in years, Mr.
Sanky was decided for the liberties of his country. His name
appears honorably on some of the papers prepared by his Presbytery
of lasting interest in political and religious liberty. While able to
ride he attended the meetings of the judicatories of the church; and

REV. JAMES WADDELL — REV. JAMES HUNT. 77

in his old age there were instances of the Presbytery holding their
meeting in his church to accommodate his infirmities, as in the case
of the ordination of Mr. Mitchel. He held the office of a minister
of the gospel more than half a century, some thirty of which he
spent in Virginia, with an unblemished reputation. He closed his
career in the year 1790. His congregations have flourished. Buf-
falo enjoyed the labors of Matthew Lyle, and now is served by
Mr. Cochran. Walker's Church has had a variety of ministers and
of success. Among others, Mr. Roberts labored there for years, not
without success.

Rev. James Waddell, D.D., together with his congregation,
in the Northern Neck of Virginia, have their place in the first
volume of Sketches of Virginia.

Rev. James Hunt, the fifteenth member, was the son of the
James Hunt, conspicuous in the scenes of a religious nature in Han-
over County, previous to the visit of Mr. Robinson, and during the
times of Davies. His preparation for College was made at the school
under the direction of Mr. Todd, and patronized by Mr. Davies : his
degree was conferred at the College of New Jersey, in 1759, the
summer Mr. Davies removed from Virginia to become President of
the College. His theological education was completed under the
direction of New Brunswick Presbytery, by whom he was licensed
and ordained. It is probable that he pursued the study of theology
under the instruction of his beloved pastor, the President of the Col-
lege, Mr. Davies. At Tinkling Spring, Oct. 7th, 1761, he produced
his credentials, and was admitted member of Hanover Presbytery. He
made a tour through North Carolina, preaching to great acceptance,
and in April, 1762, at Goochland, the Presbytery put in his hands " A
call from Roan and Anson Counties, North Carolina, to which he is to
give an answer by our fall Presbytery, or sooner, if he sees fit ; and
if he docs accept it, and declare his acceptance to the moderator,"
(Mr. Craighead), "he is empowered to install him. The two con-
gregations engage to pay him <£80 each per annum." These calls
he declined. Visiting the counties of Lancaster and Northumber-
land, in Virginia, where Messrs. Davies and Todd had been gather-
ing members of the church, with the aid of Whitefield and others, he
was encouraged by the prospects of usefulness to remain some time.
Pleased with the people, who excelled in social manners, and they
being interested in him as a gospel minister, preparations were
making to have him settled as pastor. In the mean time, James
"Waddell, licensed by Hanover Presbytery, April, 1761, at the time
Mr. Hunt joined Presbytery, and preaching with great favor in dif-
ferent parts of the country, made, after repeated invitations, a visit
to the Northern Neck. Col. Gordon and others preferring him to
any candidate they were likely to obtain, and there being a prospect
of securing his services with a larger field of usefulness, Mr. Hunt
thought proper to withdraw from a people to whom he felt greatly

78 REV. DAVID RICE.

attached, and seek another location. Mr. Waddell was eventually
settled as pastor.

At a meeting, Oct., 1762, at Providence, Louisa County, "Mr.
Waddell accepts of a call from Lancaster and Northumberland Coun-
ties, in which the Presbytery heartily concur;" Mr. Wright's trial
was completed, and he "is hereby suspended until we shall see suf-
ficient reason to restore him ;" and "Mr. Hunt having requested a
dismission from this Presbytery, as he expects to settle in Pennsylva-
nia, Mr. Todd is directed to give him credentials when he shall apply."
Mr. Hunt passed the great part of his ministerial life in Montgo-
mery County, Maryland, in the neighborhood of Rockville. For
many years he was at the head of a flourishing classical and mathema-
tical school, extensively known, and deservingly held in high esteem.
Among the numerous pupils may be named William Wirt, Esq.,
who attended his school about four years ; and laid the foundation
for his. literary excellence under the instruction, and in the library
of Mr. Hunt. For two years young Wirt was a member of Mr.
Hunt's family. This gentleman took special pains to encourage his
pupil to efforts in composition, and for improvement in declamation ;
and having high ideas of the importance of both of these exercises,
he stimulated young Wirt to efforts in public speaking that gained
him the prize at the annual examination and exhibition. His son,
William Pitt Hunt, opened his office, at Montgomery Court House,
to young Wirt to commence the study of law ; and after some years
he removed to Virginia, the place of his father's birth. His widow,
a Miss Watkins, became the second wife of Moses Hoge, D.D., and
has left a memory in the churches which is blessed.

The sixteenth member, David Rice, was born in Hanover
County, December 20th, 1733. His parents were plain farmers, in
moderate circumstances, of Welch extraction. His mind was deeply
impressed with religious things early in life. He witnessed the
excitement produced by the readings of Morris and his companions,
and the preaching of Robinson. Under the preaching of Mr. Davies
he was hopefully converted. When about twenty years of age he
became a pupil of the school conducted by Mr. Todd with the assist-
ance of James Waddell. So anxious was he to procure an education,
that, to meet the expenses, he raised a hogshead of tobacco with his
own hands and commenced his studies. Afterwards he taught an
English school ; and sometimes both taught and studied, till his
health began to give way. Then for a time a connexion gave him
his board. His classical course was completed at Nassau Hall.
President Davies made him the beneficiary of some funds sent annu-
ally, from London, for the purpose of assisting in the education of
young men of promise, in narrow circumstances. This supply
ceasing on the death of Mr. Davies, Mr. Richard Stockton became
his almoner, saying, " I have, in a literal sense, ventured my bread
on the waters, having a ship at sea. If it founders, you must repay
the sum I advance ; if it returns safe, I will venture in the figurativ {

REV. DAVID RICE. 79

sense." The vessel returned safe, and Mr. Stockton declined the
repayment offered some two years after. Mr. Rice was graduated
the year Mr. Davies died, 1761. He pursued the study of Theology,
in preparation for the ministry, under the direction of Mr. Todd,
and was received as a candidate for the ministry at the Bird Meet-
ing-House in Goochland, April 8th, 1762. He passed part of his
trials in the June following, in Prince Edward, and part in the fol-
lowing October at Providence, in Louisa ; and on the 9th of the
following November, at Deep Creek, opened the Presbytery with a
sermon on 2 Tim. 2 : 19, " Let every one that nameth the name of
Christ depart from iniquity." In the afternoon of the same day, at
the house of Mr. Hollands, he was licensed to preach the gospel.
In October, 1763, at Cub Creek — "Mr. Rice accepts a call from
Mr. Davies' former congregation, in which the Presbytery cheerfully
concur." On the 28th of December of the same year, he opened
the Presbytery at Hanover lower meeting-house, with his trial sermon
for ordination, on 2 Tim. 2:3, " Thou therefore endure hardness,
as a good soldier of Jesus Christ:" and on the next day was
ordained to the full work of the gospel ministry, and set as pastor
of the church in and about Hanover ; Mr. Pattillo presiding. In
less than three years circumstances, unfriendly to the welfare of the
congregation, led to the following record of Presbytery, April 18th,
1766. Mr. Rice — "petitions the Presbytery for a dismission
from his congregation in and about Hanover, on condition that the
differences now subsisting in said congregation are not made up in
the space of three or four months ; which the Presbytery grants."
In October of the same year, at Cub Creek, Mr. Rice received
a call — "from the congregations of Bedford, which he accepts, and
in which the Presbytery concur." The difficulties in Hanover
were not between Mr. Rice and the people, but between the peo-
ple themselves, particularly some of the leading men. These not
being settled, Mr. Rice thought it better to remove. In April, 1767,
the records of Presbytery say — "that the parties had amicably
composed themselves, and are restored to peace." Emigrations
from Hanover to the frontiers were now frequent. Many of the
most pious and active persons were in a little time in other congre-
gations ; and this people so signally blessed of God for a series of
years became weak as other men. The emigrants, black and white,
wherever they went carried the spirit of the gospel, as manifested
by Davies, to the frontiers of Virginia and North Carolina. The
cnurches of Christ were multiplied, while Hanover dwindled.
"Whether the leading men were jealous of each other, or simply
missed the guiding power of Davies ; or whether Davies himself
under the iniiuence of the spirit of emigration that pervaded his
flock, could have kept up its relative importance, are matters for sober
reflection, but no certain decision. The church of Davies stiil exists
in feebleness among the churches of Christ, having seen days of
depression and some days of reviving.

in October, 1768, Mr. Rice stated to Presbytery — "that he was

80 REV. DAVID RICE.

entangled in a suit brought against him by Mr. Millar, in Augusta
Court, for pretended slander in transmitting a minute of Presbytery
which respected said Millar's trial and deposition ; which he, the said
Rice did, as Clerk of Presbytery ; which suit considerably affected
the Presbyterian interest in this colony. The Presbytery think it
necessary that some of our members attend said Court, when this
suit is to be determined, and represent the affair in a proper light :
and do, therefore, appoint Messrs. Todd and Brown to attend said
Court for that purpose." Mr. Millar did not prosecute the suit.

In October, 1771, he was directed by Presbytery to supply Cub
Creek one-fourth of his time. To this he assented — "unless the
sale of land at that Creek, where he resided, and the purchase in
Bedford prevented." On the 30th of October, 1777, he took advice
of Presbytery whether he should continue in the relation which
existed between him and Concord, and the Peaks, or give up one ;
and if one, which ? Presbytery advised him to hold to the Peaks.
He confined his labors to this large congregation for about five or
six years. This period embraced the early childhood of his nephew
John Holt Rice, a name dear to the Virginia church.

In 1782, Mr. Rice visited Kentucky. Allured by the reports of
the fertility of the soil, he wished to have the advantage of his own
observation, on the important question of making it the home of
his young and increasing family, either as a family or as emigrants
when they came to years of maturity. The contending claims of
speculators and the unsettled state of the country, made no favor-
able impression upon his mind. He preached frequently while in
the country, to the great acceptance of the scattered settlements.
His first sermon was at Harrod's Station; Matt. 4th, 16 — "The
people which sat in darkness saw great light ; and to them which
sat in the region and shadow of death light is sprung up." The
people were more pleased with his ministry, than he was with the
situation of affairs in respect to land-titles, and the safety of the
homesteads sought in the midst of so much danger. May 20th.
1783, at Hall's meeting house, now New Monmouth, in Augusta
county — -"a call from the united congregations of Cane Run, Con-
cord, and the Forks, in Lincoln county, was given in to be presented
to Mr. Rice. On the next day Mr. Rice made a motion to be dis-
missed from his congregation in Bedford — "Resolved, that he be
dismissed accordingly" — Ordered, " That the call from Kentucky
be presented to Mr. Rice." The call was presented and accepted.
He speedily removed to the "dark and bloody ground." In Vir-
ginia he had been forward in every good work. He was a trustee
of Hampden Sidney College ; was active in the measures to carry
on the work of the Revolution ; diligent in his calling as a minister
of the gospel ; and acceptable to the congregations in Virginia.
Under his care the Peaks flourished and required his entire labor.
He is called "Father Rice" in Kentucky, being the first Presbyte-
rirn minister that settled in that State. The active part he took in
every thing relating to the prosperity of the infant settlements of

KEV. DAVID RICE. 81

Western "Virginia — and the faithfulness and labors by which he
merited the name of " Patriarch of the Kentucky Presbyterian
Church," are recorded in Davidson $ History of the Presbyterian
Church in Kentucky. No history of Kentucky, whether of Church
or State, can be complete without extended notice of the labors of
David Rice. In fact, a Biography of this man would necessarily
embrace the most interesting events in the literary, political, and
religious movements of Kentucky, in its early days ; and with some
of his published writings, would form a volume of permanent use-
fulness.

Mr. Rice was married to Mary, daughter of Rev. Samuel Blair,
the preceptor of Davies ; he reared a family of eleven children.
Many of his descendants are in Virginia ; and some in the ministry.
He lived to an advanced age. For the last three years of his life,
he was prevented from preaching and writing, by the gradual decay
of nature. His religious exercises were of a heavenly character.
He died June 18th, 1816, in his 83d year. His last words were —
" Oh, when shall I be free from sin and sorrow." The following
sketch is from the pen of the mother of Mrs. Rice, and will find its
way to the hearts of the numerous descendants of Mr. Blair and
Mr. Rice, and many others that fear God and know a mother's de-
sires for the salvation of her children.

October 8th, 1763.

My Dear Children — It is my concern for your souls' welfare,
as well after my decease as whilst I am present with you, that I
seem to be irresistibly urged to leave you a few sentences to peruse ;
and if it should please a gracious God to bless them to you — as
the reading of any thing of the like kind, that appeared to be honest
and without show of ostentation, has been to me — my design, as far
as I am judge of myself, will be fully answered. And now, 0
searcher of the hearts and trier of the intents and actions of thy
creatures, if my design be any other than I here profess, discover
to me the fraud before I proceed any farther.

My design at this time shall not be to give you a narrative
or diary of what I have experienced, of as I trust, the Lord's gra-
cious dealings towards me, for that would be too great ; and as
I did not prosecute that begun work in my young days, I could
not now recollect without adding or diminishing. What discour-
ages me now, was that same reason when I first attempted, is,
that I believe the Lord did not give me such enlargement of judg-
ment that I should be useful to any but such as I am nearly con-
nected with, who, I hope, will make no bad use of any thing
that may not appear with such embellishments as the public would
require. However, that now is for my design in these few lines.

When I was about the age of fifteen, or soon after, it pleased a
gracious God to stop me in my career of youthful follies, and to
make sweet religion to appear the most noble course a rational crea-
ture cuuld pursue. And what first brought me to reflect was :
6

82 REV. DAVID RICE.

that summer I was visited with one affliction after another ; first, the
measles, and then the intermitting fever, and then the whooping
cough — all to no great purpose, until by my being brought so low
I apprehended myself in a decay, which put me to think I should
set about reformation, a work which I thought only consisted in
growing serious, and praying often, with other duties. When having
an opportunity of hearing Messrs. Gilbert and John Tennent, they
engaged me more, and strengthened me in my resolution to devote
myself to religion. But the bed was too strait for me. I was
often allured into my former vain company to the wounding of con-
science and the breach of resolutions ; was like a hell upon earth,
and put often to think that the day of grace was over, and I might
as well give up with all. However, it pleased a gracious God again
to strengthen and encourage me to wrestle and cry for free mercy,
and that in myself I could do nothing, nor keep the least resolution
I could make. But soon after the way of salvation in and through
Christ, was clearly and sweetly opened to me in such a point of
light that it appeared to me I had not lived or breathed or known
what pleasure was before then. I then got victory over sin and the
devil. But oh ! how soon Satan came with another hideous tempta-
tion, which was blasphemy. This, as I had never felt or heard of be-
fore, filled me with such horror, that I was near being overcome with
an unnatural sin. But as the distress was great, the deliverance was
greater, which made me loathe myself, and almost life, and say with
Job: " I would not live always." I was then persuaded by my dear
minister, John Tennent, to join in communion with the people of
God in the precious ordinance of the Lord's Supper. Which,
though I could scarcely be prevailed on to venture, and though with
trembling, lest I should meet with a salutation of " Friend, how
earnest thou hither ?" I know not whether ever I had a greater dis-
covery of the dying love of a dear Redeemer. It appeared so clear
to the eyes of my understanding that for a little while I saw nothing
of the world besides. Then I went on my way rejoicing, singing
in the Psalmist : " Return unto thy rest, 0 ! my soul, for the Lord
hath dealt bountifully with thee." I thought then I should never
sin more ; never indulge sloth or inactivity, or wandering thoughts,
for sin had got such a dash it would no more have any access to my
spirit : but sad experience soon made me wiser, and I was left, not
many days after, to go mourning without the sun. So my chariot
wheels moved slowly for many days. Though, blessed be God, a
sense of religion, and my deep obligations still remained with me,
and I was assiduous for the good of poor sinners ; taking such
opportunities as fell in my way, and such of my acquaintance as I
had access to. And in the way of my duty I suffered much re-
viling, but was not suffered to be moved thereby, though young, and
religion at that time an uncustomary thing, and not much of morality
only among the aged.

And now, my dear children, let me enjoin this duty on you,
to make conscience of your conversation and words. You may

REV. DAVID RICE. 83

be apt to excuse yourselves with, that you are young, and it does
not become you to talk of religion, and that is the minister's
part. But if you have received the grace of God, have you re-
ceived it in vain, or only for yourselves ? Has not the Lord
deposed a trust in your hands — his glory and honor — and should
you not every way strive to advance it ? At that time I was
much perplexed with my own heart : spiritual pride seemed as if it
would undo me, for I concluded at some times as if it was the spring
of all my actions. This I groaned under ; but sometimes was
tempted to cast away all for my ignorance of divine life. And
the depth of Satan made me conclude that there never was a child
of God that had ever the least rising of such a horrid feeling, and
so much akin to the devil. But conversing with a humble, honest
woman, I found that she was wrestling under the same, and so I got
new courage to fight this Apollyon, and so from time to time I was
helped. As I let down my watch, and grew cold and formal, and
to backsliding from him, the Lord left me to such exercises as cost
me broken bones before I was restored to a sense of his favor. As
I informed you, I cannot recollect the particular exercises at such a
distance ; if I can but say :

" Here, on my heart, the impress lies,
The joys, the sorrows of the mind."

What reason have I this day to praise my heavenly father, who is a
father to the fatherless, in providing for me such a companion in
life, when my fond fancy would sometimes have led me to choose one
that had little or no religion ! Oh ! the goodness of God in pre-
venting me then, and at other times, when I had formed schemes to
ruining myself. This, my dear children, I would have you care-
fully to ponder and beg for direction in before proceeding in such
an affair in which your happiness for this world, if not the next,
depends. Let the words of the inspired apostle be the moving
spring of all your actions : " the glory of God." But, although 1
was blest with the best of husbands, (and you the best of fathers,)
yet how unbecomingly did I act in that particular ! How often
have I dishonored religion by my pride, self-will and self-love ! And
here, with sorrow, occurs an instance of it. When I was called to
a self-denying duty, for the sake of my friends and native place, to
come to Pennsylvania, how many excuses did I make to get my
shoulders from under the yoke ! and to prevail with my venerable
husband not to go ! And although he did not consult flesh and
blood in the way of duty, yet when the Lord so remarkably smiled
upon his labors, I hope I saw my error. This is, and shall be matter
of grief to me while I live. Oh ! may it never be a witness against
me that I was so unwilling to come to the help of the Lord. Free
mercy I plead, and I trust I was made to see and feel that if any
man sin, there is an advocate with the Father — Jesus Christ.

My care for your immortal part never left me in the midst of all
my own perplexities and fears ; and when I had freedom for myself,
your happiness was next to my own. Before your entrance into

84 REV. DAVID RICE.

the world, (or before you drew the vital breath of life) my concern
for you came next, which prompted me at one time to spend some
time more than common to implore heaven in your behalf. It
pleased God by his gracious influence to smile upon me and
encourage my faith and trust for you. Now let this be an excite-
ment to you, to be earnest for the salvation of your own souls, and,
as it were, to storm heaven — offer violence to your carnal selves.
For though none can win heaven by all they can do, yet the com-
mand is, " Give all diligence :" he that sows sparingly, shall reap
so. Otherwise it shall avail nothing that you have so many petitions
put up for you. No doubt Darid often prayed for his wicked son
Absalom, but we do not read of his saving change. It pleased the
Lord farther at that time to strengthen my hope in this instance,
in that your oldest brother was more than ordinarily solicitous to
know what he should do to be saved, and took all opportunities to
converse with such as could direct him the way to heaven. More
than ordinarily, I say, because there are too lamentably few that at
eight or nine years, are much concerned about the matter. But his
sudden and admonishing death, at less than twelve years, may con-
vince others that no age nor state is exempted — here I must stop,
and mourn now, because I unreasonably grieved for his removal as
if the Lord had not a sovereign right to do with all his creatures as
he pleased ; which gave birth for every discontented thought, and
liberty for Satan with all his artillery of hideous injections to destroy
my peace and that submission that became a creature, and much
more one that had been the subject of such favors as I trust I was.
And though I was at times helped and could sweetly acquiesce in
the divine will, yet it was never cured till a greater stroke was felt.
And now "distress," as Young observes in the like case, "distress
became distraction." And though, as the case was distressing for
a father to be removed from being the head of a young family, the
eldest not fourteen years, the Lord was pleased, to me a poor sinful
creature, to strengthen me in such a way four days before the
removal of my dearest friend upon earth ; yet how soon did I lose
eight of the promises and grow discontented ; and although my
temptations were different from the first in the death of my clear
son, yet they were as aggravating and as pernicious to religion as
the other. Life became a burden: nothing seemed to me more
desirable than death, Jonah like, because I had not my desire,
insensible of what or how I should die, or of the blessing of life
and of the mercy of being with you. Oh ! 'how little do we know
what spirits we are of ! And how weak is our strength when we are
not able to go with the footmen when left ! how should we, if called,
be able to resist even unto blood, when left to ourselves 2

It pleased God in about a twelvemonth after, to remove my
youngest son Isaac, which brought my sin to remembrance in caring
so unsuitably in the last dispensation. My grief for his removal, as
to myself, was not probably as much as it should be, for, at that time,
I thought nothing could make another wound, but as I concluded it

REV. DAVID RICE. 85

was for my sin that he was removed from all hopes of usefulness ;
every affliction throughout that time appeared but small compara-
tively— in comparison to the other two. But my God strengthened
and upheld me through all my difficulties, and made me taste the
sweetness of his promises and rely upon them with a firm confidence
that my Maker was my husband, and that he had betrothed me to
himself in judgment and in righteousness, and that I was still and
should be the care of a kind Providence in all respects, as glory to
his great name, we have been. This has been my refuge in all my
difficulties that unavoidably will arise in a world of sin and temp-
tation, and from contracted circumstances, as being the alone head
of a family as to your support which has been always redressed
better than I could ever think it would. And now, my dear chil-
dren, I have given you some brief sketches of my life, and I wish
it had been with less imperfections. I may with more justness call
it out-breakings, but that the riches of free grace might be mani-
fested to the greatest of sinners. As to my comforts or sweet
manifestations of God's love in Jesus Christ and out-goings of soul,
I have shunned to make much mention of, though my consolations
have been neither few nor small ; blessed, forever blessed be his
holy name. And farther, as my eternal state is not decided and I
am yet in a world of sin and temptation, I thank my God I enjoy,
at times, peace and serenity of mind and a good degree, and that I
trust I am not deceived as to the state of my soul. And now, my
dear children, may we be so happy through the riches of free grace
in Christ Jesus, to meet at last at the right hand of God when He
makes up his jewels, and be able to say, here am I and the children
that God has graciously given me. Amen.

If I should be judged by any of you so hard, as that I wanted
to set myself off in your esteem, I think there is nothing in this
relation that can give birth to such a surmise, as I told you in the
beginning that I could not somehow get peace or satisfaction, as I
looked upon it as a duty undone not to speak a few words to you
after I could not speak after the manner 1 now do, and as I had
often sifted the impulse, so when I was sick, March, 1763, when it
pleased a gracious God to restore me again to you, I promised "in
my mind, as I think I wanted my life should not be altogether use-
less to you every way that I could, to attempt your good and com-
fort ; and oh ! that I may be enabled as long as life lasts, to do some
little for God's glory, as I have done to dishonor that religion I have
professed. And nowr, my dear children, I can't conclude with more
striking words than the w^ords of your dying father; and may they
ever be as a monitor to you, to see to it, that none of you be want-
ing, which I would now reinforce'; and that you may be kept from
evils that youth are exposed to, especially vain, light company, and
even those that may be possessors too, for all have not grace that
may make a large possession, and of such you may be in greater
danger than of others. Therefore, live near God, and every day
seek direction how to conduct your life, and grace to live the life

86 REV. DAVID RICE.

of faith and mortification of sin. And now that you may be directed
and conducted through this ensnaring world and be made meet for
the inheritance of the saints in glory, is the desire of your mother
that has always desired your eternal happiness. F. B.

P. S. This covenant was made, or to the same effect, in the year
1731, (it was lost, and this is now the reason of my renewing it in
writing), in the same month, if I remember right, that I now renew it.

0 happy day, when for some few days after, I was often, at my worldly
employment, made to say, in the language of the blessed apostle,
that I knew no man after the flesh. A heaven upon earth I then
enjoyed, sin, I thought, had got a greater blow than I found soon
after, to my cost, it wholly had. But I trust this day it had its
beginning which will be perfected in glory at last.

Aug. 14th, 1763. — 0 thou eternal and ever blessed God, Father,
Son, and Holy Ghost, who is the searcher of all hearts, thou knowest
my sincerity, and what I am now about to do, and what thou hast
commanded me to do ; thou art a present witness to this solemn
transaction of my soul, which I am now about to renew — even a cove-
nant dedication of myself, my soul, my body, and all I have or pos-
sess, to be at thy disposal. It was thy free grace, through thy dear
son, that first inclined my heart to fall in with this only method of
escape from deserved wrath, through the alone merits of Jesus Christ,
my only Saviour, and I do now here ratify the sacred obligation that
was made for me in baptism, and that 1 trust I have solemnly and
sincerely and voluntarily entered under, and sworn with the symbols
of Christ's blood in my heart. I desire to present myself, with the
deepest abasement, sensible how unworthy I am to come before
the holy majesty of heaven and earth in any act of service ; and
were it not that I am invited by the name of thy dear Son to trust
in his perfect righteousness, I might indeed tremble to take hold of
thy covenant. I do this day, with the full consent of will, surrender
myself to thy disposal, to be ruled and governed in such manner as
shall answer the purposes of thy glory. I leave future events to thy
management. Command or require of me what thou wilt, only give
me strength to perform, and I shall cheerfully obey. And although

1 have, in a thousand instances, broken my solemn engagements in
times past, and my treacherous heart has turned aside from thee,
yet I do now earnestly implore thy Holy Spirit to assist me for the
time to come, with more steadfastness to perform my vows. May I
be safely conducted through life. As by thy power alone I shall
be able to stand, let no temptation to sin, no allurement to the world,
no attachment to flesh and blood, nor death nor hell force me to vio-
late my sacred engagements to be> thine. Oh, let me never live to
apostatize from thee. 0 my dear glorious Creator, why didst thou em-
ploy thy thoughts from all eternity for me ? Why was I not with
some of my species, left to all the vice my nature was inclined to ?
Why did thy Spirit strive with me so long, and even after, I trust,
I had tasted ol thy love in pardoning so guilty a wretch as I am,

JAMES CRESWELL — CHARLES CUMMINGS — SAMUEL LEAKE. 87

who so often has crucified the Lord of Glory afresh, that even then
that prayer was for me if upright : " Father forgive them." And now,
may I, with humble trust and confidence, say, my Beloved is mine,
and his desire is towards me, and therefore it is that my desire is
towards him. Heaven and earth, and woods and vales, and all sur-
rounding angels witness for me, that I am devoted to Thee, and when
I will falsely or presumptuously deviate from this solemn engage-
ment, let my own words testify against me. And now, 0 thou Al-
mighty God, may this covenant made on earth, (though by a sinful
creature) be ratified in Heaven, through the merits of Jesus Christ. And
when the solemn hour of death comes, strengthen me to rely on Jesus,
who, I trust, has strengthened me to renew and make this covenant ;
and let me remember this day's transaction to the last moment of my
life. Bless the Lord, 0 my soul, and all that is in me, who has
crowned thee with loving kindness and tender mercies. With humble
trust do I now subscribe my name to it. Frances Blair.

James Creswell, the 17th member, pursued his studies for
the ministry, while teaching school in Lancaster County, for Col.
Gordon and a few neighboring gentlemen. Being highly esteemed,
he was presented to Presbytery at Cub Creek, Oct. 6th, 1763, and
was licensed at Tinkling Spring, May 2d, 1764. In October, 1765,
at Lower Hico, in North Carolina, he opened with his trial sermon,
the Presbytery met to ordain him ; and on Thursday, the 6th, was
ordained by Messrs. Todd, Henry, and Pattillo, a committee ap-
pointed for the purpose. He commenced his ministry with high
expectations. But in a little time fell into improprieties, like Mr.
Wright ; and like him passed from usefulness and honor through
obloquy to forgetfulness.

Rev. Charles Cummings, the 18th, finds his place with
the history of the settlement of Holston, in this volume.

Rev. Samuel Leake, the 19th member, has left no memo-
rials of his early life. He met the Presbytery convened at Hico,
North Carolina, Oct. 3d, 1765, for the ordination of Mr. Creswell,
and was taken under their care. Mr. Todd having previously given
him some parts of trial, they were, by consent of Presbytery, ex-
hibited, and approved. Other parts were assigned him. He passed
his final examination, and was licensed at the same time with Mr.
Cummings, April 18th, 1766, at Tinkling Spring. The examination
of these young men was full and particular. Mr. Leake was popu-
lar as a preacher. In October, 1768, he accepted a call from
Sandy River, Han, and Mayo, and preparations were made for his
ordination, at Sandy River Meeting House, on the first Wednesday
of the succeeding April. At Tinkling Spring, April 12th, 176^, the
records say, that the order for a Presbytery at Sandy River to
ordain Mr. Leake having failed, and he Laving become convinced
that he could not "perlurm his duty without intolerable fatigue,"

88 DAVID CALDWELL — JOSEPH ALEXANDER — THOMAS JACKSON".

the Presbytery " did not think it expedient to oblige Mr. Leake to
settle there against his will. Upon this Mr. Leake returns their
call." He accepted a call from the Rich Cove and North Garden,
Albemarle County. Mr. Thomas Jackson having accepted a call
from Cook's Creek and Peeked Mountain, in Rockingham, Mr.
Leake was called on for his trial sermon for ordination, and he and
Mr. Jackson both delivered the lectures assigned, these trials being
approved, a Presbytery was appointed to be held at Cook's Creek
for the ordination of both, May 3d, 1770, Mr. Craig to preside, and
Mr. Brown to preach the ordination sermon. His pastorate was
short, being brought to its end by his death, Dec. 2d, 1775. His
children grew up in the congregation, and were agreeably married
and settled, possessing the amiable disposition of their father. He
was succeeded in his office by William Irvin, and he in turn by
James Robinson. Mr. Robinson married a daughter of Mr. Leake,
Mr. Andrew Hart another. A large proportion of the very nume-
rous descendants have been pious possessors of religion. The bless-
ing of God has rested on his house ; the Lord has chosen from it
ministers of his sanctuary.

Rev. David Caldwell, the twentieth minister, was received
from New Brunswick Presbytery, Oct. 11th, 1767. A biography
of much interest was published by his successor in office, Mr. Caru-
thers. A chapter embracing his life may be found in the Sketches
of North Carolina.

Rev. Joseph Alexander, the twenty-first member, pro-
duced to Presbytery, at the Byrd in Goochland, Oct. 11th, 1767,
credentials from the Presbytery of New Castle, of his licensure, and
of his having received and accepted a call from Sugar Creek, North
Carolina, together with a recommendation for ordination. He was
ordained at Buffalo, Guilford County, North Carolina, by the Pres-
bytery met to instal Mr. Caldwell. His useful life was given partly
to North Carolina, and principally to South Carolina.

Rev. Thomas Jackson, the twenty-second member, was re-
ceived a licentiate from New York Presbytery, Oct. 6th, 1768, at
Mr. Sankey's meeting-house, in Prince Edward. Being recom-
mended by Presbytery and the Synod, to the Presbytery of Donegal
or Hanover, he chose to be under the care of Hanover ; and Synod
having recommended that he be ordained as soon as possible, a
lecture and a sermon were appointed him to be delivered at the
Spring meeting. At Tinkling Spring, April 12th, 1769, he opened
the Presbytery with his trial sermon. He delivered his lecture in
company with Mr. Leake, and having accepted the call from Peeked
Mountain and Cook's Creek, he was ordained in company with Mr.
Leake at Cook's Creek, on the first Wednesday of the succeeding
May. He was a successful minister, and much beloved by his
charge. The people had much difficulty in fixing the places of his

REV. WILLIAM IRWIN — HEZEKIAH BALCH. 89

preaching. Cook's Creek, Linvel's Creek, Peeked Mountain, and
Mossy Creek, all wanted a Sabbath in the month ; and some com-
plained that Cook's Creek got more than her share from her loca-
tion. His race was shorter than that of his companion in ordina-
tion, Mr. Leake. He died May 10th, 1773.

Rev. William Irwin, the twenty-third member, was taken
on trials at Tinkling Spring, April loth, 1769; and licensed at the
house of George Douglass, in the Cove congregation. Having
accepted a call from Rockfish and Mountain Plains, he was ordained
at Rockfish, April 9th, 1772. After Mr. Leake's death, in 1775,
he preached for a length of time at the Cove. He was for some
years Stated Clerk of Presbytery. In the intercourse of life his
manners were pleasant; in the pulpit solemd. He made careful
preparation for the exercises of the sanctuary. Amiable in disposi-
tion, delicate in health, he never put himself forward or affected to
take the lead, in matters of Church or State. The latter part of his
life was much perplexed by a difficulty brought upon him, for some
trivial matters, by members of his congregation. How great a fire
a little matter may kindle, may be seen by perusing the numerous
pages of the record of the protracted trial before the Presbytery,
written out in the beautiful penmanship of Lacy. There is proof
that an amiable man may be driven frantic by the pertinacity of
well-meaning indiscreet members of his church. In his defence, Dr.
"Waddell delivered a speech which, for argument, pathos, sarcasm,
point, and flowing eloquence, surpassed, in the opinion of his young
friends, all his other efforts in public. For a number of years before
his death, Mr. Irwin had his residence in the Cove congregation,
but through infirmity declined the pastoral office, and ceased to
preach some years before his death.

Rev. Hezekiah Balch, the twenty-fourth member, a
licentiate of New Castle Presbytery, after preaching with accept-
ance for some time in the wide bounds of Hanover, was received by
the Presbytery, and ordained in March, 1770. He emigrated to
Tennessee, and holds a place in the political and civil history of
that State.

Orange Preshytery formed.

The Presbyterian ministers in North Carolina having increased to
six in number, proposed the erection of a new Presbytery, by the
name of Orange, having the Virginia line on the north, and indefi-
nite boundaries south and west. To this the brethren in Virginia
did not object. A petition sent to the Synod in May, 1770, signed
by David Caldwell, Hugh M'Aden, Joseph Alexander, Henry Pat-
tillo, Hezekiah Balch, and James Creswell, asking for a Presbytery
to be constituted, was granted ; and the signers were erected into a

90 TIMBER RIDGE.

Presbytery, the first meeting to be at Hawfield's, the first Wednes-
day of September. The Synod added to the list the name of
Hezekiah James Balch, from Donegal, a man famous for the part
he took in the Mecklenburg Declaration, in 1775.

CHAPTER VII.

TIMBER RIDGE.

Rockbridge County, Virginia, received her first white inhabitants
in the year 1737. In the fall of that year, Ephraim M'Dowell and
his wife, both advanced in years, with their sons James and John
and daughter Mary, and her husband James Greenlee, were on their
way from Pennsylvania, the landing-place of emigrants from the
British dominions, to Beverly's Manor. Whether the parents were
born in Scotland, and in early life emigrated to Ulster County,
Ireland, or whether Ireland was their birth-place, is left in doubt.
The advantageous offers made by Beverly to obtain settlers for his
grant, in the frontier wilderness, were circulated in Pennsylvania,
and not unknown in Europe. Allured by these, James M'Dowell
the son, had in the preceding summer, visited the Valley of the
Shenandoah, and raised a crop of corn on the South River. The
family of emigrants winding their way to the provision thus made
ready for their winter's support, had crossed the Blue Ridge at
Wood's Gap, and were encamped on Linvel's Creek for the night.
A man calling himself Benjamin Burden, presented himself at their
encampment, and asking permission to pass the night in their com-
pany, was cheerfully made partaker of their food and fire. As the
evening passed on in cheerful conversation, he informed the family
that his residence was in Frederick County, where he had obtained
a grant of land from the Governor, in the bounds claimed by Lord
Fairfax, the Governor contending that the Blue Ridge was the
western boundary, and Fairfax claiming the Alleghenies ; that the
Governor had promised him another grant of 100,000 acres, on the
head waters of the James River, as soon as he would locate a hun-
dred settlers ; and that to induce settlers to locate on his expected
grant, he would give to each of them one hundred acres of land,
upon their building a cabin, with the privilege of buying as much
more as he pleased up to a thousand acres, at the rate of fifty shil-
lings the hundred acres. In the course of the conversation, he
learned that John M'Dowell had surveying instruments with him and
could use them. After examining them carefully, he made propo-
sitions to M'Dowell to go with him and assist in laying off his tract,
offering him, for his services a thousand acres, at his choice, for

TIMBER RIDGE. 91

himself, and two hundred acres, each, for his father and brother and
brother-in-law ; for which he would make them a title as soon as the
Governor gave him his patent ; which would be when a hundred
cabins were erected. The next day John M'Dowell went with Mr.
Burden to the house of Col. John Lewis, on Lewis Creek, near
where Staunton now stands ; and there the bargain was properly
ratified. From Mr. Lewis's they went up the valley till they came
to North River, a tributary of the James, which they mistook for
the main river, and at the forks commenced running a line to lay
off the proposed tract. M'Dowell chose for his residence the place
now called the Red House ; the members of the family were located
around, and cabins were built. The neighborhood was called Tim-
ber Ridge, from a circumstance which guided the location. This
part of the valley, like that near the Potomac, was mostly destitute
of trees, and covered with tall grass and pea-vines. The forest
trees on this Ridge guided these pioneers in their choice and in the
name. Burden succeeded in procuring the erection of ninety-two
cabins in two years, and received his patent from the Governor
bearing date, November 8th, 1739. This speculation, not being
profitable, soon passed from the hands of the company, which was
composed of Burden, Governor Gooch, William Robertson and others,
and became the sole property of Mr. Burden.

This Benjamin Burden was an enterprising man from New Jersey.
The records of the court, in the famous land case, arising from the
grant, speak of him as a trader visiting extensively the frontiers.
His activity, and enterprise, and success, enlisted the favor of the
Governor, who was desirous of securing a line of settlements in
towns or neighborhoods, west of the Blue Ridge, both to extend his
province, increase the revenues, and render more secure the counties
east of that Ridge ; and he obtained a patent bearing date Oct. 3d,
1734, for a tract of land on Spout Run in Frederick County, called
Burden's Manor. Tradition says, that a young buffalo, caught by
him in Augusta in the Gap that still bears that name, and taken to
Williamsburg as a present to the Governor, had some influence by
its novel appearance, in calling the attention of Governor and Coun-
cil to that part of the frontiers. The speculations entered into by
the Governor, Burden, Robertson and others contemplated grants
to the amount of 500,000 acres. Benjamin Burden died in 1742.
His will bears date the 3d of April of that year, and was admitted
to record in Frederick County. His widow gave her son Benjamin,
power of attorney dated March 6th, 1744, to adjust all matters con-
cerning the grant in Rockbridge. At first from his youth and want
of experience and the business habits of his father, the heir and
agent was met with coldness and suspicion. But showing himself
favorable to the inhabitants in not hastily demanding payments of
debts ; and granting some patents promised by his father, but for
some reasons held back, he soon became very popular ; married the
widow of John M'Dowell, and lived on Timber Ridge till some time

92 TIMBER RIDGE.

in 1753, when he fell victim to the small-pox, then infesting the
country. His will bears date March 30th, 1753. He left two
daughters ; one died unmarried, the other, named Martha, married
Robert Hervey. His widow married John Boyer and lived to a
great age. Joseph Burden, a son of Benjamin the grantee, claimed,
as heir under his father's will, part of the unsold lands in the Rock-
bridge grant, and commenced suit against Robert and Martha Her-
vey ; and dying in 1803, in Iredell County, North Carolina (his will
bearing date April 29th,) left the suit to be carried on by his heirs.
This suit was in court many years ; and ultimately involved all the
titles for land held under Burden's grant. The testimony and pro-
ceedings in the case, occupy two large thick folios preserved in the
clerk's office at Staunton. The preceding history is taken princi-
pally from the testimony of Col. James M'Dowell, the grandson,
and Mary Greenlee the sister of John M'Dowell, the surveyor of
Burden's grant.

John M'Dowell made choice of a pleasant and fertile possession ;
and in a few years left it to his heirs. In the latter part of Decem-
ber, 1743, the inhabitants of Timber Ridge were assembled at his
dwelling, in mourning and alarm. To resist one of the murderous
incursions of the Indians from Ohio, who could not yield the valley
of the Shenandoah to the whites but with bloodshed, M'Dowell had
rallied his neighbors. Not well skilled in savage warfare, the com-
pany fell into an ambush, at the junction of the North river and the
James, on the place long in possession of the Paxton family, and at
one fire, M'Dowell and eight of his companions fell dead. The
Indians fled precipitately, in consequence probably of the unusual
extent of their murderous success. The alarmed population gathered
to the field of slaughter, thought more of the dead than of pursuing
the savages, whom they supposed far on their way to the West, took
the nine bloody corpses on horseback and laid them side by side near
M'Dowell's dwelling, while they prepared their graves in over-
whelming distress. Though mourning the loss of their leading man,
and unacquainted with military manoeuvres on the frontiers, no one
talked of abandoning possessions for which so high a price of blood
was given in times of profound peace. In their sadness, the women
were brave. Burying their dead with the solemnity of Christian rites,
while the murderers escaped beyond the mountains ; men and women
resolved to sow their fields, build their church, and lay their bodies
on Timber Ridge. Strange inheritance of our race ! Every advance
in civil and religious liberty is bought with human life ; every step
has been tracked with human blood.

The burial-place of these men, the first perhaps of the Saxon race
ever committed to the dust in Rockbridge County, you may find in
a brick enclosure, on the west side of the road from Staunton to
Lexington, near the Red-house, or Maryland tavern, the residence
of M'Dowell. Entering the iron gate, and inclining to the left,
about fifteen paces you will find a low unhewn limestone, about two

TIMBER BIDGE. 93

feet in height, on which in rude letters by an unknown and unprac-
tised hand, is the following inscription, next in age to the school-
master's memorial to his wife, in the grave-yard at Opecquon.

IIEEB LYES
THE BODY OF

JOHN MACK
DOWELL

DECED DECEMBE

1743

Mary Greenlee lived to a great age, and retained her memory,
and spirit, and vivacity to the last, unharmed by the hardships and
changes in life, from the time of an early disappointment in love,
which gave a peculiar turn to the action of her mind, through the
fatigues of emigration when twenty-six years of age, the labors of
a new settlement, and some peculiar difficulties arising from her
native shrewdness and many peculiarities. Endowed with powers
of mind beyond the ordinary measure, and possessing great inde-
pendence of character, she excited suspicious apprehensions among
her more simple-minded neighbors, who believed, as was the fashion
of the times, most devoutly in the existence of witches, and the
power of witchcraft, to which many events were, by common con-
sent, attributed. Happening one day, during a quilting at her
house, to say, in a jocular manner, to a lady who had been very
industrious, and whom she was pressing to eat more freely — " the
mare that does double work should be best fed;" it was construed
according to the mysterious jargon of the craft to mean — that she
herself was a witch, and this woman the mare she rode in her nightly
incursions. Some losses of stock occurred about the same time, as
in the case of Mr. Craig, of the Triple Forks, and the slander was
spread abroad with many additions. The indignation of the super-
stitious was aroused, and Mrs. Greenlee scarcely escaped a trial for
witchcraft, according to the ancient laws of Virginia. In the
famous trial between Burden's heirs, she underwent a long examina-
tion, testing her temper and her memory, in the April of 1806. In
the midst of the examination, the question was put to her — "How
old are you ?" She smartly replied — "Ninety-five the 17th of this
instant; — and why do you ask me my age? — do you think I
am in my dotage?" Among other things in the course of the
voluminous testimony taken in Burden's case, it is stated that an
Irish girl, Peggy Milhollen, built a number of cabins, and entered
them upon the list for cabin rights ; and managed the matter with
adroitness above suspicion till long after the registry was made ;
thus accomplishing a double purpose, helping Mr. Burden to the
requisite number of cabins for his grant, and herself to abundant
landed possessions.

Ephraim M'Dowell and his wife were advanced in life when they
came to America. Their son John emigrated a widower, and mar-

94 TIMBER RIDGE.

ried a Miss Magdaline Woods. At his death he left her with three
children, Samuel, James, and Martha. Samuel was Colonel of
militia in the battle of Guilford, North Carolina. He married a Miss
Mary McClung ; his daughter Magdaline married Andrew Eeid,
son of Andrew and Mary Reid, of Rockfish, and father of Samuel
M'Dowell Reid, the present Clerk of Rockbridge County. James
married a Miss Cloyd, and died about 1770, aged thirty-five years,
leaving three children, James, Sarah, and Betsy ; James, the great-
grand-child of Ephraim, married Sarah Preston, grand-daughter
of John Preston, the emigrant, was the father of the late Governor,
James M'Dowell, and is the Colonel M'Dowell whose evidence in
the case of Burden afforded in part the information respecting the
early history of Rockbridge. Martha was married to Colonel George
Moffitt, of Augusta, a gentleman much engaged in the Revolutionary
war.

The first church-building on Timber Ridge was of wood, and stood
about three miles north of the present stone building, and less than
a mile south of the Red house, on the west side of the road, near
an old burying-ground in the woods, where there are now seen many
graves, and a few monuments. In the division which took place in
the Presbyterian church, in the years 1741-5, this congregation
sympathised with the new side, and were supplied with missionaries
from the Presbyteries of New Castle, New Brunswick, and New
York. In the year 1748, they, in conjunction with the people of
Forks of James, made out a call for the ministerial services of Wil-
liam Dean, of New Castle Presbytery, which was presented to
Synod of New York, whose records say — Maidenhead, May 18th,
1748 — u A call was brought into the Synod to be presented to the
Rev. Mr. Dean, from Timber Ridge and Forks .of James river ;
the Synod refer the consideration thereof to the Presbytery of
New Castle, to which Mr. Dean doth belong, and do recommend it
to said Presbytery to meet in Mr. Dean's meeting-house, on Wed-
nesday next upon said affair ; and that Mr. Dean and his people be
speedily apprized of it." Mr. Dean was one of those referred to
by Mr. Craig, that troubled parts of his congregation on some
missionary visits to the valley. The race of this warm and ardent
preacher was soon brought to a close. His death occurred soon
after this call. In 1753, this congregation united with New Provi-
dence in presenting a call to Mr. John Brown, a graduate of Nassau
Hall, Princeton, in 1749, and a licentiate of New Castle Pres-
bytery. He had visited the frontiers and was willing to cast his lot
among them. The paper presented to Presbytery has been pre-
served by the descendants of Mr. Brown in Kentucky.

Worthy and Dear Sir : — We being for these many years past
in very destitute circumstances, in want of the ordinances of the
gospel among us, many of us under distressing spiritual languish-
ments, and multitudes perishing in our sins for the want of the bread
of life broken amongst us, our Sabbaths wasted in melancholy
silence at home, or sadly broken and profaned by the more thought-

A CALL TO JOHN BROWN.

95

less amongst us, our hearts and hands discouraged, and our spirits
broken with our mournful condition and repeated disappointments
of our expectations of relief in this particular ; in these afflicting
circumstances that human language cannot sufficiently paint, we
have had the happiness by the good providence of God of enjoying
a share of your labors to our abundant satisfaction ; and being
universally satisfied with your ministerial abilities in general, and
the peculiar agreeableness of your qualification to us in particular,
as a gospel minister ; we do, worthy and dear sir, from our hearts
and with the most cordial affection and unanimity, agree to call,
invite, and request you to take the ministerial care of us — and we
do promise that we will receive the word of God from your mouth,
attend on your ministry, instructions and reproofs, in public and
private, and to submit to the discipline which Christ has appointed
in his church administered by you, while regulated by the word of
God, and agreeable to our Confession of Faith and Directory.
And that you may give yourself wholly up to the important work
of the ministry, we do promise that we will pay unto you annually,
the sum which our Commissioners, Andrew Steel and Archibald
Alexander, shall give in to the Reverend Presbytery from the time
of your acceptance of this our call ; and that we shall behave our-
selves towards you with all that dutiful respect and affection that
becomes a people towards their minister, using all means within our
power to render your life comfortable and happy. We entreat
you, worthy and dear sir, to have compassion upon us, and accept
this our call and invitation to the pastoral charge of our immortal
souls, and we shall ever hold ourselves bound to pray. We request
the Reverend Presbytery to present this our call to the said Mr.
Brown, and to concur in his acceptance of it — and we shall always
count ourselves happy in being your obliged humble servants.

John Houston,
Andrew Steel,
Samuel Buchanan,
Alexander Walker,
Walter Eakin,
William Lockbridge
Alexander Miller,
Francis Beaty,
John Hawely,
John Stuart,
William Wardlaw,
Alexander Walker,
John Houston, Jr.,
John Moore,
Samuel Houston,
Samuel Steel,
John Sprowl,
James Coulter,
Robert Reagh,
John Robinson,
Matthew Robinson,

Subscribers.

John Kerr,
John Loggan,
James Eakin,
John Montgomery,
James Lusk,
Robert Gamble,
John Ross man,
William Berry,
James Trimble,
Robert Robertson,
John Shields,
Charles Berry,
John M'Crosky, Jr.,
John Patton,
Robert Henry,
John Winiston,
James Walker,
David Sayer,
James Robinson,
Samuel Hay,
Joseph Kennedy,

Samuel M'Cutchon,
William Smith,
Thomas Hill,
George Henderson,
John M'Crosky, Sen.,
Alexander M'Crosky,
Robert Kirkpatrick,
John Douglass,
John Walker,
William Reah,
John Wardlaw,
Robert Weir,
Alexander Moor,
Matthew Houston,
William Whiteside,
Thomas Berry,
William Robinson,
Samuel Dunlap,
Halbert M'Cleur,
John M'Nabb,
William Caruthers,

96

A CALL TO JOHN BROWN.

William Gray,
James M'Clung,
David Dryden,
George Stevenson,
William Hamilton,
Thomas M'Speden,
Joseph Hay,
Francis Allison,
John Smily,
James Greenlee,
Thomas M'Murry,
James M'Dowel,
Rodger Keys,
Thomas Paxton,
Nath. Peoples,
xVlexander M'Cleur,
Robert Allison,
Moses Whiteside,

James M'Clung, Jr
Snmuel Lyle,
John M'Cleur,
Matthew Lyle,
James Thomson,
John Davison,
James Edmiston,
Robert Houston,
John Keys,
John Stevenson,
Jacob Gray,
Nath. M'Cleur,
Edmund Hearken,
Samuel Paxton,
William Lusk,
Thomas Dryden,
Edward Gaor,
Samuel Davis,

William Davis,
Charles M'Anelly,
Neal M'Glister,
John Lowry,
Andrew Fitzpatrick,
Samuel Gray,
John Lyle,

Archibald Alexander,
John Macky,
Baptist M'Nabb,
Moses Trimble,
Magdalen Burden,
Samuel M'Dowel,
Widow M'Clung,
John Mitchel,
Daniel Lyle.
Agnes Martin.

Mr. Brown became their pastor. He was united in marriage to
the second daughter of John Preston, Margaret, born in Ireland,
1730, a lady of strong intellect, a cultivated mind, and much energy
of character. The high esteem in which he was held by her parents,
is chronicled in the saying of Mr. Preston, that "he devoutly thanked
God that he had a Presbyterian minister connected with his family."
For a succession of years he served the two congregations which
were adjoining, each very extensive. Mr. Brown was of the new
side in the division which then existed in the Synod. We have but
few memoranda of his proceedings for a few years. His residence
was about a quarter of a mile from the north end of the village of
Fairfield, in the direction of New Providence, a very convenient
position for his extensive charge. Of the course he pursued during
the distresses of the Indian incursions in the Valley in Braddock's
war, we have but one single notice, and that is in the journal of
Hugh McAden, given in the Sketches of North Carolina, pp. 162,
163. Mr. Brown continued his ministrations throughout the whole
Indian war. Mr. Craighead with his family and a large part of his
congregation removed from their exposed position in the Cowpasture,
and sought a residence in North Carolina. We have no historical
data for an opinion as to his courage, but from his associations with
Davies, cannot believe him less courageous than Craig.

The elders in Timber Ridge, in Mr. Brown's time, were, Wm.
McClung, Archibald Alexander, Daniel Lyle, John Lyle, John
McKay, Alexander McCleur, and John Davidson. In New Provi-
dence, John Houston, Samuel Houston, James Wilson, Andrew Steel,
and John Robinson.

Before the time of Mr. Brown, there was a classical school at New
Providence ; and Mr. Robert Alexander taught in the bounds of
Timber Ridge the first classical school in the Valley. Mr. Brown
kept up a nourishing "grammar school" near his residence. His
dwelling was about three-fourths of a mile from the south end of the
present village of Fairfield, in a westward direction ; and the Academy
.stood about a mile from his house, and about the same distance from

REV. JOHN BKOWN.

97

the north end of the village. In 1774 the Presbytery of Hanover
adopted the school, and appointed William Graham teacher, under
the care of Mr. Brown. In 1777 the school was removed to Timber
Ridge. From thence it was removed to the neighborhood of Lex-
ington. For a series of years its history is inwoven with the life of
"William Graham. It is now Washington College. (See the first
series of Sketches of Virginia, Chapter 21st.)

The records of Hanover Presbytery, for October 11th, 1767, at
Bird Meeting House, say, " Mr. Brown laid before Presbytery the
extent of his charge, and the difficulties of performing the duties of
his functions, and also declared to the Presbytery that he verily be-
lieves that his usefulness is at an end in Timber Ridge Congrega-
tion ; and as he apprehends it would be for the good of said Con-
gregation that the pastoral relation he sustains to them should be
dissolved (the people of Timber Ridge in the mean time petitioning
against his dismission, and sending commissioners to oppose it), the
Presbytery having maturely considered the affair, do not pretend to
oblige Mr. Brown to continue with that people contrary to his incli-
nation, but leave it to himself to continue with them, or confine him-
self to Providence, at his own discretion ; but do earnestly recommend
it to Mr. Brown not to give up his pastoral relation to Timber Ridge,
and leave that people destitute, since there appears to be a mutual
regard between them and him. But if he should leave Timber Ridge,
the commissioners from Providence having represented to the Pres-
bytery the earnest desire of that Congregation to have the whole of
his labors, and the ease with which they can give him a comfortable
support." What the difficulty between Mr. Brown and Timber Ridge
Congregation was does not appear, but he withdrew from the minis-
terial care of that people, and confined his labors to New Providence
the remainder of his active life.

The amount of salary promised by the commissioners to the Pres-
tery in 1753 is not known. The Congregation at New Providence
in 1767 promised to give him §80 per annum. There is a paper in
Mr. Brown's handwriting purporting to be an account of money
received from the congregations under his care, the only paper of
its kind, relating to the salaries of ministers, of the last century,
that is made public, except that giving the subscription in part for
Mr. Waddell by Tinkling Spring.

New Providence, 1754.

s. d.

£

Joseph Kenedy 1

John Koseman , 1

Andrew Steel 2

Jonn Montgomery 1

James Trimble 1

William Smith 0 15 0

Patrick Purter 0 5 \

William Wardlow 1

Matt. Houston 1

Alexander Miller « 1

7

0 0

3 4

1 8
0 0'

0 0
5 0

2 6

£> s. d.

Robert Weir 0 15 0

Win. and Thos. Berry 1 12 0

John Stewart 0 15 0

George Henderson 0 12 6

Alexander Walker (E.) 0 15 0

Alexander Moore 0 13 0

Samuel Buchanan 1

John Houston 0 13 9

James Cuulter 0 15 0

James "Walker 140

1 H

98

EEV. JOHN BROWN".

£ .?. d.
John Handly 0 15 0

James Eaken 0

James Robinson 1

17 6
0 0

£ s. d.

Wm. Edmiston ..,1 0 0

Andrew Steel 1 5 0

Robert Gamble, by John Logan 0 10 0

John Logan 0 15 0

Edward McColgan 0 10 0

Robert Reagh 1 10

James Lusk 0 10 0

In 1755 the same names, marked with *, with the addition of: — John Edmis
ton, £14 4; Samuel Houston, £1 1 4J ; Thomas Hill, £0 15 0 ; James Moore
£0 17 0: John McCroskey, £1 10 0 : Robert Culton, £0 8 ; Ann Wilson
£10 0; Wm. Reagh, £1 17 8 ; Widow Smith, £0 15 0 ; John Logan, £0 12 0
Samuel McCutchan, £1 3 10 ; John Walker, £0 15 0.

Matthew Robinson 0 10 0

John Robinson. 0 5 0

John Walker 0 15 0

Walker Eaken 1 50

Timber Ridge, 1754.

£

Alexander McClure* 1

Nathaniel McClure* 1

Halbert McClure 0

Wm. Caruthers* 0

Moses Trimble 0

John Lowry* 0

David Dryden*
Robert Alison*

-.... 1

1

Wm. Lusk 1

Robert Houston* 1

Mr. Boyer* 2

Daniel Lyle* 1

John Lyle* 1

John Stevenson* 1

John Patton*. 0

James Thompson* 1

Archibald Alexander* 1

John Macky* 1

Baptist McNab* 0

James McClung, Jr.* 0

Wm. Gray* 0

s. d.
0 0
0 0
5 9

11 6

12 0
0 0
0 0
0 0

10 0
0 0
0 0

5 0

6 0
0 0

10 0
0 0
5 0
0 0

15 0

15 0;

10 0

Samuel Gray* 0

John McClure* 0

Moses McClure* 1

James McClung* 1

James Greenlee 1

Joseph Hays 0

Wm. McClung* 1

John Keys 0

Samuel Lyle* ) 1

John Davison* j

John Davison 0

Nathan People* 0

Thomas Paxton* 1

George Stevenson* 1

John Smiley* 0

Thomas McSpeden 0

Moses Whiteside* 0

Andrew Fitzpatrick 0

Neal McCleaster* 0

Wm. Davis* 0

Samuel Davis* 0

s. d.

12 0

15 0

0 0

0 0

1 6

10 0

0 0

10 0

1 7*

10 0

6 0

5 0

1 0

10 0

15 3

12 0

10 0

10 0

10 0

10 0

10 0;

10 0;

The names marked* for 1755, with additions, viz: — John Alison, £0
John Mitchell. £060; Samuel McDowel, £060; James McKee, £0
Wm. Young, £0 15 0.

These subscriptions were undoubtedly liberal for the circumstances
of emigrants. The country was new, and their distance from mar-
ket great ; and few at the time wealthy, and none in possession of
much money. Were the prices of grain and different kinds of stock
preserved, the relative value of salaries at that and the present time
could be estimated, and would show well for both periods. At the
earnest entreaty of New Providence, Mr. Brown confined his labors
to that congregation the latter years of his residence in Virginia.

After the Academy became established at Lexington, and that
village grew in importance, and was supplied with regular preach-
ing, Timber Ridge was greatly curtailed on that side, and by a simi-
lar increase of Fairfield it was lessened on the other side. But
there has ever been, under the variety of pastors and supplies, since
the time of Mr. Graham, a congregation of great worth assembling

KEV. JOHN BROWN. 99

in the Stone Church now giving evident signs of age. The associa-
tions with the house, and the very rocks around, remain vividly in
the hearts of those accustomed in youth to assemble here on the
Lord's Day. Governor McDowell passed this meeting house always
with reverence, often in tears, and when he came in sight of the
great rock, the landing place of his father and mother, and himself
when a child, on the Sabbath day, he was known often to have
raised his hat. with a burst of emotion. What had God wrought
from the time his ancestor was murdered by the savages, till he
himself became Governor of Virginia ! In 1796, Mr. Brown,
weighed down with the infirmities of age, resigned his charge of
New Providence, and welcomed Mr. Samuel Brown as successor in
influence and usefulness. He soon followed his children to Ken-
tucky, and in a few years closed his life. The inscription over his
grave in Frankfort, is : — " The tomb of the Rev. John Brown, who,
after graduating at Nassau Hall, devoted himself to the ministry,
and settled at New Providence, Rockbridge County, Virginia. At
that place he was stated pastor forty-four years. In the decline of
life he removed to this country, to spend the feeble remainder of his
days with his children. He died in the 75th year of his age, A. D.
1803." His wife preceded him to the grave, dying in 1802, in her
73d year. This worthy couple reared seven children : — 1st. Eliza-
beth, who married Rev. Thomas B. Craighead, of Tennessee ; 2d.
John — a student at Princeton when that institution was broken up
by the British — represented the district of Kentucky in the Virginia
Legislature — and was in the old Congress of '87 and '88, and in the
new of '89 and '91 ; married Margaretta Mason, sister of Rev. John
M. Mason, of New York. 3d. William — educated at Princeton — a
physician — died early, in South Carolina. 4th. Mary — married
Dr. Alexander Humphreys. 5th. James — a lawyer ; first Secre-
tary of State in Kentucky, member of the United States Senate
from Louisiana, six years American Minister in France ; married
Ann Hart, sister of Mrs. Henry Clay. 6th. Samuel— an eminent
physician and professor in the Medical School of Transylvania.
7th. Preston — a physician.

The Alexander family formed a part of the Timber Ridge settle-
ment and congregation. In giving farther specimens of the gene-
alogies of the Scotch-Irish emigrants, of which numbers may be
found, there are reasons why that of this family should be chosen
for the public eye. The sons of a certain Archibald Alexander
removed from Scotland to Ireland, in the great immigration in the
early part of the 17th century. Their names were, Strong, Wil-
liam, and Thomas. One of these had a son William, remarkable
for his corpulency. This William had four sons, Archibald, William,
Robert and Peter. Peter died in Londonderry ; the other three
removed to America about the year 1736. Archibald, the eldest,
born in the Manor of Cunningham, Ireland, Feb. 4th, 1708, married
his cousin Margaret Parks, Dec. 31st, 1734, — " a pious woman, of
a spare frame, light hair, and florid countenance." Their eldest

100 THE ALEXANDER FAMILY.

child Eliza, was born in Ireland, Oct. 1735. They took their resi-
dence in America in 1737, near Nottingham. Here their children,
William, Ann, Joseph, and Hannah were born. Mr. Alexander
being persuaded by his wife to hear Mr. Whitefield, became a con-
vert. In the division of the Presbyterian Church which followed
the great revival, the family was numbered with the new side — or
new lights. Their place of worship was called Providence.

About the year 1747, this Mr. Archibald Alexander joined the
settlement and congregation of Timber Ridge, Virginia, and took
his residence on the South River, a tributary of the James, opposite
the mouth of Irish Creek. The country is rough but well watered.
It abounded in timber and was desirable for grazing. Here his
children Phoebe and Margaret were born. Mr. Alexander formed a
part of the first session of the Church of Timber Ridge. Rev.
Samuel Davies visiting the congregation, lodged at his house; his
daughter Hannah, that married James Lyle, used to tell of his gold-
headed cane given him in England, and his gold ring presented by
an English lady. Mr. Alexander went as the Elder from Timber
Ridge, with Mr. Steel of Providence, to present the call for Rev.
John Brown, in August 1753. Before his return his wife suddenly
died of dysentery. In 1757, he was married to his second wife,
Jane M'Clure. Their children were Isabella, Mary, Margaret, John,
James, Samuel, Archibald and James. Of his fifteen children,
three girls died young. Six sons and six daughters became heads
of numerous families. His grandson Archibald Alexander D. D.,
says of his grandfather — " He was rather below the common height,
thick-set, broad-breasted and strongly built. His face was broad,
his eyes large, black and prominent. The expression of his coun-
tenance, calm and benignant his manner of speaking; was very kind
and affectionate." Such a man, fearing God, could not fail to impress
the community with a conviction of his personal bravery. Of course
when the young men wanted a captain of Rangers, they naturally
looked to tkold Ersbell" Alexander; and he as naturally went along
to tell the boys what to do, — when to march, — where to camp, —
what was right, and what was wrong. As to the fighting, every
man expected to do that, when it was wanted, without much order
or direction. The • authority of the father, the grandfather, the
elder, the captain, and above all, the irreproachable man, was un-
limited. Mr. Burden employed Mr. Alexander very extensively in
his affairs ; and at his death, left him to fill up the deeds for lands.
This delicate business he performed to the entire satisfaction of the
purchasers and the heirs. He entered into no speculations while
settling the intricate affairs of Mr. Burden's estate. His stern hon-
esty and calm uprightness, Archibald Alexander bequeathed to his
children, baptized into the everlasting covenant of God the Re-
deemer. No one expected a descendant of "old Ersbell" to be
greedy, or avaricious, or pinching, or unkind, or indolent, or igno-
rant, or very rich. But the public did expect them to know their
catechism, to be familiar with their Bible, to keep the Sabbath, to

ARCHIBALD ALEXANDER. 101

fear God, keep a good conscience, with industry and economy to be
independent, and at last to die christianly. Mr. Alexander taught
his children for a time himself ; and to accommodate his neighbors
and encourage his own children, he opened a night school in the
winter — and thus supplied the deficiency of proper teachers. His
brother Robert Alexander, was a fine classical scholar. He also
removed to Virginia, and made his residence near the present village
of Greenville, in Augusta. He taught the first classical school in
the Valley.

William, the eldest son of this Archibald Alexander, born in
Pennsylvania, near Nottingham, March 22d 1T38, came to Virginia
with his parents when about nine years of age, and grew up in the
retirement and hardships of a frontier life. He was familiar with
the Larger Catechism from his childhood, and could repeat the
greater part of the Psalms and Hymns in Watts' version, and was
well acquainted with Christian doctrine. He was married to Agnes
Ann Reid, a young lady reared like himself in the simplicity of
frontier life, and in the Presbyterian faith, retiring in her manners,
and affectionate in her disposition. Her grandfather Andrew Reid,
came from Ireland with two brothers, and settled in Octorara, Penn-
sylvania, having the Shawanese as their neighbors. Her father, An-
drew, was born in Ireland and emigrated at the age of 14. He
married his cousin Sarah, daughter of John Reid, and removed to
Virginia. The children of William Alexander were Andrew, Mar-
garet, Archibald, and Sarah, born on Irish Creek ; Phoebe, Eliza-
beth, John, Nancy, Ann, and Martha, born on North River, near
the present town of Lexington. His mercantile arrangements being
broken up by the Revolutionary war, Mr. Alexander became deputy
Sheriff of the county, his father being the High Sheriff. As an
elder of the Church he was highly respected, though his children
say he was not as impressive in religion as their grandfather. When
the Academy, now Washington College, was removed to the vicinity
of Lexington, the buildings were ejected on his lands ; and in the
charter obtained in 1782, he was named one of the Trustees. In
fostering that institution, he secured to his sons the best education
the Valley of Virginia could afford.

Archibald Alexander, dear to the Presbyterian Church as the
first Professor of Theology in the Assembly's Seminary, at Prince-
ton, New Jersey, was the third child and second son of William
Alexander and Agnes Ann Reid, born April 17th, 1772, on South
River, Rockbridge County, Virginia. He grew to early manhood
on the banks of North River, near Washington College, as it now
stands. The early instruction of Mr. Alexander was at an "old
field" school, and under very indifferent teachers. With these he
saw or heard nothing to awaken desires for literary excellence. In
his youth, he came under the instruction of his pastor, William
Graham, whose teachings were not calculated to foster self-conceit;
and in the estimation he formed of himself fell vastly below the
grade of excellence assigned him by his venerable teacher. At

102 ARCHIBALD ALEXANDER.

Liberty Hall, he also had the instruction of that surpassing teacher
James Priestley. This man loved the classics passionately. Grow-
ing up on Timber Ridge, he attracted the attention of his minister,
and by his aid and devotion acquired an education at Liberty Hall.
His Greek and Latin approached the vernacular. The finest pas-
sages of the classics were lodged in his memory. He would declaim
before the boys, in Greek, with the greatest vehemence. In various
ways he inspired them with the most enthusiastic ardor in their
pursuit of knowledge and literary eminence. He became to his
pupils the standard of excellence in classic attainments ; and mea-
suring themselves and others by him, they cultivated a refined taste
and a correctness altogether beyond the common standard. His
influence on young Alexander remained through life, exciting to
greater and greater acquirements in the languages. The memory
of this man stimulated him in Spottsylvania and in Prince Edward.
The standard of classical acquirements raised by that man has been
as influential in Virginia and the Western States, as Graham's
Philosophy. And how he became such a linguist no one can tell
any more than how Graham became master of such a philosophy.
The power of such men is never lost.

At the age of seventeen, young Alexander was employed as tutor
in the family of General Posey, of Spottsylvania, about twelve miles
from Fredericksburg. Here he became acquainted with the manners
of the more refined of low Virginia, whose beauty was in part in
that simplicity that ever characterized him in all his stations of
life. Here, to preserve his character as tutor, he made great ad-
vance in his acquaintance with classic authors. Here, he began to
feel his personal responsibility to God, and to act for himself. Here,
by the instrumentality of a pious member of the family, he felt his
own need of conversion ; and here, as he fully believed in after life,
he was born again. The examples and instructions of former years
became, under the Spirit's influence, a quickening power. The
human hand that applied the match to the train was a Baptist lady,
of whom there remains on earth no other memorial ; and Flavel was
the instrument she used. Hid that woman live in vain ? The place
in which the Spirit opened his eyes, might be found on the banks of
the little creek near General Posey's dwelling. Soamme Jenynscame
to his aid — " When I ceased to read, the room had the appearance
of being illuminated," and the same blessedness, perhaps in a higher
degree, came to his heart as he prayed in the arbor on the little
creek. Having fulfilled his engagements with General Posey, he
returned to Rockbridge, and was sensible, for the first time in his
life, of the beautiful scenery around the place of his childhood. How
should he know the excellence to which his childish mind had been
accustomed, and assimilated, till he had looked on other things, and
lost, in a manner, the vision of his earliest days ? The place of his
childhood, the purity of his father's house, the excellence of his
academical instructors, the refinement of his first field of effort, the
gentle influence of a pious lady — all prepared him, under the guid-

J. B. SMITH — WILLIAM GRAHAM. 103

ance of the Holy Spirit, for that visit to Prince Edward and Char-
lotte, memorable in the history of many.

Rev. J. B. Smith, of Hampden Sidney, invited Rev. William
Graham, of Liberty Hall, to visit him, and be a co-laborer at a
communion, while the extensive revival was in progress. Mr. Gra-
ham had been the means of putting Liberty Hall far ahead of all the
literary institutions in Virginia, except Hampden Sidney ; and Mr.
Smith had put Hampden Sidney above all except Liberty Hall.
Some small collisions had taken place. Each with the other stood
upon his dignity. When this invitation came, Mr. Graham resolved
to go. God had revived his brother Smith, and in that blessing had
exalted him above his head ; and he meant to bow to the favored
one of the Lord. Archibald Alexander, and some other young men,
accompanied him. The journey was on horseback, and full of
interest. It afforded the pupil a full and free conversation with his
teacher, on the subject of justification by faith, and the work of the
Spirit. The exercises of the communion season had commenced
when they reached Briery. The excitement on religion was high,
and its influence over the young people generally controlling. Le-
grand rejoicing in the success of his mission to North Carolina, was
there with a company of professed converts from Granville County.
The woods rang with the songs of praise as the companies of young
people rode to and from public worship. The meeting of the two
Presidents was touching. Smith rejoicing in the work of God,
heartily welcomed, with Christian dignity, his brother Graham.
Graham returned the salutation with urbanity, but evidently as
depressed in mind as he was wearied in body from the ride through
a long hot day. They lodged at the house of widow Morton, a con-
vert of Davies. Mr. Smith called on William Calhoon to pray, and
William Hill to exhort ; both young converts. Young Alexander
was greatly moved by Hill's address. Mr. Smith gave a warm
address. Mr. Graham with great oppression of heart led in prayer.
The young people thought Mr. Graham cold, and urged Mr. Smith
to preach the action sermon on Sabbath morning, because Mr. Gra-
ham was not prepared, as they thought, for ttie occasion. Smith
suffered himself to be persuaded, through fear that ill might come
to the cause. Graham gladly listened to his brother as he preached
from the words — " The sacrifices of God are a broken spirit, a
broken and contrite heart, 0 God, thou wilt not despise !" The
crowd was great. Preparation had been made to hold all the ser-
vices in the open air. The coming of rain changed the purpose
alter sermon, and the sacrament was administered in the house.
Whiie the change of airaugement was going on, Mr. Legrand
preached from the horse-biocK, and Mr. Samuel Houston did the
same while the services were progressing in the house. After the
sacrament, Mr. Graham preached in the house, from the words —
" Comfort ye, comfort ye, my peopie, saith your God.'* Smith had
set forth the acceptable sacrifice ; Graham held forth the comfort
God gives when iniquity is pardoned and the warfare over, the

104 WILLIAM GRAHAM — ARCHIBALD ALEXANDER.

wonderful mercies God bestows on his church in revivals and gifts
of grace. The cloud had gone from his mind, and the weight from
his heart. The crystal fountain poured forth its living waters.
Smith was amazed ; the crowd enwrapt ; and Graham scarce knew
himself as be was borne along by the tide of feeling, and the vast
truths of grace. The rain came on, and the house was crowded to
its utmost capacity. Graham turned his address to the impenitent.
Silent, motionless, almost breathless, all heard the sermon to the
close. Was that the man, " too cold to preach the action sermon ?
"Was that Mr. Graham, or an angel from heaven ? Smith wept with
thanksgiving. The sweet harmony of that hour was unbroken
through life. After a half century, the survivors of that crowded,
assembly would talk of that sermon. The "Womacs, the Aliens, the
Mortons, the Venables, the Spencers, the Watkinses, sinking with
age would rouse upon mention of that text — Comfort ye, comfort
ye, my people — " that was Mr. Graham's text." Mr. Smith repaid
Mr. Graham's visit. His sermons in the Valley were remembered
as Mr. Graham's were east of the Ridge, particularly the one on —
" Behold, ye despisers, and wonder, and perish."

Mr. Alexander was not prepared to commune. To see his cool,
reasoning pastor all on fire amazed him. " Ye comfortless ones"
met his ear as he entered the house. " Ye comfortless ones" pre-
faced many sentences, and rung for days and nights in the ears of
sinners without hope, and of saints without joy. More distressed
than ever, Mr. Alexander wondered he could not feel like his pastor.
Mr. Smith told him his exercises as yet had been vain. He tried to
give up all hope, but could not be exercised as those around him
were. , On his return home, he laid his case before Mr. Mitchel, of
Bedford, who gave him counsel that led him to hope in Christ as
his Saviour. The company tarried a few days in Bedford in the
congregation of Mesrss. Mitchel and Turner. A revival was in
progress there, and many young people from the valley were assem-
bled to partake, if possible, of its blessings. They all returned
together, about thirty in number, and as they slowly crossed the
mountains, the woods and valleys echoed with the songs of praise.
The little village of Lexington was moved at their coming, and at
night heard for the first time the voice of a youth in prayer, and
that youth, Archy Alexander. There was no house for public wor-
ship in Lexington. The congregation had hitherto assembled at
New Monmouth. The young converts were full of hope that a
revival would be felt in Rockbridge. Legrand, with his sweet, earnest
voice and pathetic exhortations, and Graham, with his entreaties,
and tears, and clear sermons, were, with the news from abroad and
the sight of the converts at home, the means of awakening multi-
tudes. In the experience of a religious nature as related by the
converts, were found distinct views of truth, deep conviction of sin
and ill-desert, much distress in view of sinfulness and wrath, and a
clear view of mercy by the cross of Christ in laying sin on Christ
and reckoning righteousness to the sinner. Mr. Alexander had

HANOVER PRESBYTERY. 105

many days of deep distress ; and the coming of hope was like the
shining lio-ht. Every one but himself believed that he was chosen
of God for a minister of the gospel ; and nobody but himself
doubted of his conversion.

CHAPTER VIII.

HANOVER PRESBYTERY FROM 1770 TO ITS DIVISION, TO FORM THE

VIRGINIA SYNOD, IN 1786.

Mr. James Campbell was presented to Presbytery, April 26th,
1770, by Mr. Thomas Jackson, as an — " acquaintance of all the
members and of worthy character ; and was licensed at the D. S.
Oct. 10th, 1771, and sent to visit the vacancies, particularly the
pastures, Timber Ridge, Forks of James, Sinking Spring, Hat
Creek, and Cub Creek. Oct. 15th, 177-2, at the same place, the
Presbytery was informed of his death ; and recommended that any
dues for his services as a minister be sent to his parents.

Mr. Samuel Edmundson was received on trials for licensure Oct.
15th, 1772 ; and was licensed Oct. 14th, 1773, at Rockfish meet-
ing-house ; and sent to supply Cook's Creek, Linvel's Creek, Peeked
Mountain, and Mossy Creek, made vacant by the death of Mr.
Jackson. He soon removed to South Carolina, where he spent a
useful life.

25th. Caleb Wallace, the twenty-fifth member, born in Char-
lotte County, and graduated at Princeton, 1770, was received at
Tinkling Spring, April 13th, 1774, as licentiate of New Castle
Presbytery. On the 3d of October ensuing, he was ordained at
Cub Creek, pastor of Cub Creek and Little Falling river, Mr.
David Rice presiding, and Mr. Leake giving the charge. In 7779,
he removed to Botetourt ; and in 1783 emigrated to Kentucky.
Abandoning the ministry, he entered upon the profession of Law,
was successful, and became Judge of the Supreme Court.

26th. William Graham, the twenty-sixth member, has a place
m the first series of Sketches of Virginia. His name is inseparable
from Washington College, Lexington, Virginia.

James Templeton was received as candidate at Timber Ridge,
April 13th, 1775, a graduate of Nassau Hall — "bringing recom-
mendation from I)r. Witherspoon." He was licensed at the house
of John Morrison, on Rockfish, Oct. 26th, 1775 ; and soon removed
to South Carolina.

Samuel M'Corkle was, Oct. 26th, 1775, received as probationer
from the Presbytery of New York. He was very acceptable to the

106 SAMUEL STANHOPE SMITH — JOHN B. SMITH, ETC.

churches, and received calls from Oxford, High Bridge, and Falling
Spring, but declined settling in Virginia. A sketch of his life may
be found in " Sketches of North Carolina.

27"th. Samuel Stanhope Smith, the twenty-seventh member of
Presbytery, was received as probationer from New Castle Presby-
tery, Oct. 27th, 1775, at Rockfish, without the usual testimonials.
The Presbytery recommended him — " to procure a dismission, and
produce it to Presbytery as soon as he conveniently can." The
Presbytery proceeded to ordain him — " and Mr. Smith now takes
his seat as a member of Presbytery together with his elder, Mr.
James Venable." The reasons given for this unusual course is —
" seeing a call from the united congregations of Cumberland and
Prince Edward has been presented to him, and he being encouraged
to receive it by said Presbytery," (New Castle) — "which amounts
to a dismission and recommendation, we judge it safe to receive
him." He was installed Nov. 9th, 1775 ; and in May, 1776, he
tells Presbytery he has his dismission, and will produce it at next
meeting. Oct. 28th, 1779, he was released from his pastoral charge,
and his duties as President of Hampden Sidney College, and im-
mediately removed to Princeton to take the chair of Professor of
Moral Philosophy, at Nassau Hall. He was the father of Hampden
Sidney, in Virginia; and in his old age referred to it with deep
emotion. He was the means of introducing his brother John Blair
Smith, and also William Graham to the Presbytery and the institu-
tions in Prince Edward and Rockbridge. He was President of
Nassau Hall for many years. A sketch of his life belongs to the
history of that College.

28th. John B. Smith, the twenty-eighth member, was received a
candidate June 18th, 1777, and was licensed at the house of Dr.
Waddell in Tinkling Spring Congregation, June 9th, 1778. An
extended account of his services is given in the first series of these
Sketches.

29th. Edward Crawford a graduate of Princeton, 1775, was
received a candidate in the fall of 1776. On the 31st of October,
1777, at Buffalo it was ordered — "that Messrs. Crawford, Scott
and Doak be introduced to complete their literary trials, and after
long and particular examination of each of them, in Science, Moral
Philosophy, and Theology, and Mr. Crawford in the languages, —
Resolved, that they (the examinations) be accepted as the conclusion
of their trials previous to their being licensed. And the license of
the Presbytery to them to preach the gospel in the churches was
intimated to them accordingly, accompanied with a solemn charge
from the Moderator." A call from Sinking Spring, and Spreading
Spring was presented Mr. Crawford at Mountain Plains, October
27th, 1778, and by him accepted. At the division of the Presby-
tery 1786, he was one of the constituents of Lexington Presbytery.

ARCHIBALD SCOTT — SAMUEL DOAK — J. MONTGOMERY, ETC. 107

He afterwards removed to Tennessee and became a member of Ab-
ingdon Presbytery.

30th. Mr. Archibald Scott, the thirtieth member, was licensed
with Messrs. Crawford and Doak. A notice of him appears with
the history of Bethel, in this volume.

31st. Samuel Doak was licensed with Messrs. Scott and Craw-
ford. His history belongs to Tennessee, the scene of his labor, and
object of his love. Some notices of him may be found in the
Sketches of North Carolina, under the head of Emigrations to
Tennessee. '

32d. John Montgomery, the thirty-second minister, was received
as candidate October 31st, 1777, Mr. Graham representing him —
" a young gentleman of the County of Augusta, who had finished
his education in the College of New Jersey, 1775." He was licensed
at Mountain Plains, with Mr Erwin, October 28th, 1778 ; and on
April 26th, 1780, at Tinkling Spring — " Presbytery agree to or-
dain Mr. John Montgomery to the sacred work of the gospel min-
istry, that he may be more extensively useful." Next day he was
ordained. Three calls were put in for him, October 23d, 1781, at
Concord ; — one from Bethel, Washington County, — one from Con-
cord and Providence, and one from Winchester, Cedar Creek and
Opecquon. He accepted the last. After spending a few years with
these congregations, he, to their great regret, removed in 1789, and
made his residence in the Pastures, Augusta, where he inherited
property. Here he passed the remainder of his life. Previous to
his ordination he was associated with Mr. Graham in the instruc-
tion of Liberty Hall. He was a very popular preacher, a good
scholar, an esteemed relative, and an amiable man. In the division
of the Presbytery he was assigned to Lexington. In the latter part
of his life, his ministry was interrupted by bodily infirmities.

33d. James M'Connel, a graduate of Princeton, 1773, was re-
ceived at Tinkling Spring April 29th, 1778, as probationer from
Donegal. Having accepted a call from Oxford, High Bridge and
Falling Spring, he was ordained at High Bridge June 18th, 1778.
By indiscretion and want of family economy, he became involved in
difficulties and ceased to serve the congregation. In the year 1787
he removed beyond the Alleghenies.

34th. Benjamin Erwin, the thirty-fourth member, was a gradu-
ate at Prfticeton 1776, was received as candidate April 30th, 1778,
and exhibited pieces of trial given him by Mr. Graham on account
of his inability, by sickness, to attend a previous meeting of Pres-
bytery; was ordained at Mossy Creek June 20th, 1780, pastor of
Mossy Creek and Cook's Creek. On the formation of the Virginia
Synod, he became a member of Lexington Presbytery. He died

108 KEV. WILLIAM WILSON.

pastor of his first charge. George A. Baxter, D. D. grew up under

his ministry.

85th. William Wilson, the thirty-fifth member of the Presby-
tery, grew up in New Providence, under the ministy of John Brown ;
but was born August 1st, 1751, in Pennsylvania. His father, an
emigrant from Ireland, in his youth was a hearer of Mr. Whitefield
in Philadelphia, and became, in consequence, a hopeful convert to
Christ. When about forty years of age he removed to Virginia,
and settled about twelve miles east of Lexington, and became a
member of New Providence Church. His connexion was continued
about fifty years. His devoted piety in his family, and his inter-
course with his fellow-men, were remarked by people among whom
professors of religion were common. " How I did delight," said the
Bev. Samuel Houston, " when a young man, to hear the old man
pray and read Flavel's Sermons. He numbered ninety-four years ;
his wife, religious like himself, survived him two years, and died at
the same age. His eldest son William they brought with them from
Pennsylvania ; and away on these frontiers sought for him a classi-
cal education, that he might be, what he became, a minister of the
gospel of Christ, and numbered him among the students at Mount
Pleasant, that germ of Washington College. At that school he be-
came a proficient in geography, mathematics and the classics. In
his advanced years he exhibited a curious phenomenon of mental and
physical organization. Under a severe attack of erysipelas he in a
great measure, for a time, lost the memory of his mother tongue.
He could not give the name of anything he wanted in English ; but
could readily give it in Greek or Latin. At times, almost uncon-
sciously, he was running over his school exercises in Greek with
great fluency and correctness. In his old age he often employed
himself in solving algebraic questions to preserve the tone of his
mind from the effects of age. An examination by him in Presby-
tery was considered by candidates an ordeal. For a time after he
completed his course at the academy, he taught the Washington
Henry Academy in Hanover County with great approbation. But
finding the climate not favorable to his health, he returned to his
native valley. When ordained to the ministry, he made the thirty-
fifth member of Hanover Presbytery. He was received as candidate
April, 1779, and in the fall of the same year, October 28th, was
licensed in Prince Edward in company with James Campbell. On
the last Wednesday of November, 1780, was ordained at the Stone
Church, upon the hill, and installed pastor of the llock of Christ
worshipping there, succeeding Mr. Craig after a vacancy o£ about six
years. He prepared his sermons with care, writing snort notes in
his early ministry, not writing out in full any sermon. In later life
he trusted his memory entirely. He was orthodox, instructive, in-
teresting and evangelical. And with reluctance the people of
Augusta listened to his proposition for a dissolution of the pastoral
relation on account of infirmities, principally the effects of erysipelas

REV. WILLIAM WILSON — JAMES CRAWFORD. 109

in the head. While he lived, and his life was protracted nearly a
quarter of a century after he resigned his charge, the congregation
listened with pleasure to his preaching. Dr. Speece said the last
sermon the venerable man preached a little before his death, " was
not inferior in vigor of thought, methodical arrangement, or anima-
tion of manner to any that he had ever heard him deliver." He
believed in revivals of religion, and was blessed with them in his
charge in common with his brethren in the Valley. In the awaken-
ing of 1801 and onwards, he was an actor. He visited the Little
Levels where the revival was first felt in Virginia ; and some of his
young people that accompanied him, became, with himself, not only
deeply interested in the religious, mental and heart excitements,
but also felt something of the bodily exercise. Not knowing how
to account for the exercises, and having felt them in his most devout
approaches to God in worship, he was inclined to defend them as
innocent, and for some unexplained reason a necessary appendage
of the work of grace ; after a time he joined with his brethren in dis-
couraging their appearance, not by direct opposition, but by refusing
to encourage them, while he cherished carefully every appearance
of a gracious work. On principle he was an attendant upon the
judicatories of the church, and a promoter of education. He en-
couraged and assisted two* of his brothers in obtaining a liberal
education ; and in his old age adverted to this fact with great satis-
faction. Thomas became a lawyer, and served in the Legislature
and in Congress ; Robert became a minister of the gospel, and
removed to Kentucky ; his piety was above the usual order — " he
was great in the sight of the Lord." Each of these brothers gave
a daughter to the cause of foreign missions. Mrs. Louisa Lowrie,
daughter of Thomas, went to India ; and Mrs. Andrews, daughter
of Kobert, to the Sandwich Islands. He excelled in pastoral visi-
tations, having a great facility in accommodating himself to the
mind and condition of people. " I have had a dream," said one of his
liock — " an old man appeared to me, and gave me a rusty guinea,
and told me to sprinkle water on it. I did so, and it remained
rusty. He told me to pour water on it. I did so, and it remained
rusty. Drop it in the stream, said he ; I did so, and immediately
it became bright. Now, what do you think of it ?" " Why," said
he very gravely, " if it had been a young man that appeared it
might have been something — but it was an old man — and the Scrip-
tures says 'put off the old man and his deeds.' " The perplexity
of the poor man was gone in a moment : a causeless anxiety was
removed by a play upon words. His successor, Dr. Speece, found
him a warm and steady friend, and cherished for him the kindest
feeling and most respectful regard.

Mr. James Crawford was received candidate at the same time
with William Wilson, April, 1779, and licensed with him Oct. 28th,
1779. Mr. Davidson, in his History of Kentucky, pp. 79 and 80,
gives all the memoranda concerning him that have been preserved.

110 SAMUEL SHANNON — JAMES MITCHEL — MOSES HOGE, ETC.

Mr. Terah Templin was licensed by Hanover Presbytery, at Tinkling
Spring, April 28th, 1780. He grew up near the Peaks of Otter, and
received his preparatory education under his pastor, David Rice.
He was ordained in Kentucky, in 1785, and died Oct. 6th, 1818.
Davidson's Kentucky gives a short sketch of him.

36th. Samuel Shannon was received as candidate, Oct. 26th, 1779,
from Donegal Presbytery, a graduate of Princeton 1776, introduced
to Presbytery by Mr. Waddell. After passing examinations in Greek
and Latin, reading a Homily, and preaching a sermon, he was ad-
vised by Presbytery, at Falling Spring, Oct. 24th, 1780, to abandon
preparation for the ministry, on account of the time he had been in
study, and the manner he had acquitted himself in divinity and
moral philosophy. The next year he appeared before Presbytery,
Oct. 25th, 1781, passed his examinations with James Mitchel, and
was licensed with him. Receiving a call from Windy Cove and
Blue Spring, he was ordained on Cowpasture, Nov. 24th, 1784, at
the house of Mrs. Lewis. In April, 1787, he was relieved from his
charge, and removed to Kentucky. He died in Indiana, in 1822.
For further notices of him, see Davidson's History, p. 83, et alibi.

37th. James Mitchel, the 37th member, has an appropriate
sketch in this series.

38th. Of Moses Hoge, the 38th member, there is a short me-
moir in Sketches of Virginia, and some further particulars in the
chapter of this series, containing the history of Hampden Sidney,
after the removal of Rev. Archibald Alexander from the Presidency
of the College, to Philadelphia.

39th. John McCue was received candidate in the spring of 1781,
and was licensed at Timber Ridge, May 23d, 1782. He was ordained
the first Wednesday of August, 1783, having accepted a call from
Camp Union near Lewisburg, and Good Hope, in Green Brier. In
1791 he was relieved from this charge to take the pastoral care of
Tinkling Spring and Staunton. Further notices of him will be
found under the Chapter, Tinkling Spring.

40. Adam Rankin, a native of Western Pennsylvania, was re-
ceived candidate, November, 1781, at the Stone Meeting House,
Augusta, and at New Providence was licensed, Oct. 25th, 1782, in
company with Samuel Houston, Samuel Carrick, and Andrew
McOlure. October 29th, 1783, steps were taken preparatory for his
ordination, and he was enrolled at Bethel, May 18th, 1784. He
emigrated to Kentucky, and is the hero of many pages of David-
son's History of the Presbyterian Church in Kentucky. A man of
fiery zeal, he believed himself called of God to reform the church,
particularly in Psalmody.

SAMUEL CARRICK — SAMUEL HOUSTON — ANDREW M'CLURE. Ill

41st. Samuel Carrick, the forty-first member, native of Adams
County, Pennsylvania, was born July 17th, 1760. At an early
period of his life he went to the Valley of Virginia ; and prepared
for the ministry under the instruction of William Graham. He was
received as a candidate the last Wednesday of November, 1781, at
the Stone meeting-house, Augusta ; was licensed at New Providence,
October 25th, 1782, with Rankin, Houston, and McClure ; and was
ordained and installed pastor of Rocky Spring and Wahab meeting-
house, on the Cowpasture, at the house of Mr. James Hodges, on
the fourth Wednesday of November, 1783. He made frequent
visits to the south-western frontiers as a missionary ; and in the
year 1789, removed to Tennessee, and took his abode on the Hol-
ston, about four miles from Knoxville, in sight of Boyd's Ferry.
In 1794, at the opening of the Territorial Legislature, in February,
he preached before that body at their invitation, on the second day
of their session. He was chosen by the Legislature President of
Blount College, named in honor of the Governor, now known as the
East Tennessee University. He organized the first regular Presby-
terian church in Tennessee, at the junction of the French Broad and
the Holston, called Lebanon ; and soon after the church in Knox-
ville. He held the Pastorate of these two churches, and the Presi-
dency of the College, till 1803, when he resigned the charge of
Lebanon. The office of President of the College, and pastor of the
church in Knoxville, he held till his sudden death. From the his-
torical sermon delivered by the Rev. R. B. McMullen, pastor of the
first Presbyterian church in Knoxville, March 25th, 1855, the
authority for some of the preceding facts, we also learn that among
the elders of those two churches were numbered James White,
George McNutt, John Adair, Archibald Rhea, Dr. James Cosby,
and Thomas Gillespie. White, McNutt and Adair were members
of the Convention for forming the Constitution of the State. McNutt
was from Virginia ; White and Adair from North Carolina. The
death of Mr. Carrick was ordered in very peculiar circumstances, in
his 50th year. The usual summer sacramental meeting had come.
He spent much of the night of the 5th of August, 1809, in prepa-
ratory study for the duties of the occasion. Very early on the
morning of the 6th, he was struck with apoplexy, and in a few mo-
ments his spirit was with his Redeemer.

42d. Samuel Houston, the forty-second member, has an appro-
priate sketch in this series.

43. Andrew McClure, born in Augusta County, 1755, was
received as candidate, November, 1781, at the Stone meeting-house,
Augusta County ; licensed, October 25th, 1782, at New Providence,
with Messrs. Houston, Rankin, and Carrick. Accepting a call from
the North Fork of Roanoke, he was ordained May 9th, 1784. He
removed to Kentucky in 1786, and occupies a place in Mr. David-
son's History. He died in 1793.

112 JOHN D. BLAIR.

44th. The forty-fourth member, and the last ordained by the
Presbytery before the formation of Virginia Synod, was John D.
Blair, son of John Blair, Professor of Theology in Princeton Col-
lege, and nephew of Samuel Blair, the instructor of Davies and
Rodgers. He was born 15th of October, 1759, and was graduated
when quite young, in the year 1775, at Princeton. He made pro-
fession of religion at an early age. Before he left his minority he
was elected tutor of his alma mater under Dr. Witherspoon. On
the application of Edmund Randolph, Esq., to Dr. Witherspoon for
a qualified teacher for Washington Henry Academy, in Hanover,
Mr. Blair came to Virginia in the year 1780. He presided over
the Academy with much usefulness and credit, for a number of
years. Oppressed with the view of the spiritual desolations around
him, his mind and heart were drawn to the subject of his early
meditations and desires, the ministry of the gospel. He was .re-
ceived as candidate by the Hanover Presbytery, May 20th, 1784,
at Bethel; and was licensed at Timber Ridge, October 28th, of the
same year. He became pastor of the church in Hanover County,
gathered by Davies on the ground where Morris had his reading-
room, and his own father had preached with success. The record
of his ordination is lost ; but it necessarily took place previously to
May, 1786, as he that year was enrolled a member of the Synod.
About the year 1792, he was induced to remove to the city of
Richmond, and open a classical school, and divide his ministerial
services with Pole Green church in Hanover, and the city. Having
no church building in the city, he held public worship at the capitol,
alternating his Sabbaths with Rev. John Buchanan at the Episcopal
church. These two ministers maintained the kindest relations
through life. They were both remarkable for amiability of manners
and purity of morals. Mr. Buchanan, being a bachelor, took fre-
quent opportunities of manifesting his sympathy and respect for his
brother Blair and his family, by kiud and complimentary acts, such
as sending marriage fees to Mrs. Blair, and encouraging the atten-
tions of others. Mr. Buchanan manifested the same generous spirit
to Mr. and Mrs. Rice. When the monumental church was built
upon the ruins of the burned theatre, the tradition is — that Messrs.
Buchanan and Blair were of the opinion, the building should be
occupied as the capitol had been, and be a memorial and a place of
worship for the two denominations most interested in the sad event
of the night of the 26th of December, 1811, and the subsequent
transactions. When by extraneous influence the discussion was
going on, whether the church building should have a denominational
character, and to which it should be given, Mr. Blair from motives
of delicacy kept back from the discussion. It was believed that
had he exerted the influence of which he was capable, and entered
the arena of debate, his opinion would have prevailed, whether he
had advocated the use of the building as open and free as the deso-
lation of the event it commenorated had been wide and general, or
wnether he had contended that if any denomination should have the

JOHN D. BLAIR. 113

preference it should be his own. He chose to keep silence, and
after a long discussion, under various influences, on February 7th,
1814, one hesitating vote decided the character of the monumental
church. That part of the congregation, worshipping in the capitol,
that adhered to Mr. Blair, made preparations for the erection of a
house of worship for their own special occupancy; and as church
building in those days was a work of slow progress, in the most
favorable circumstances, the design was not fully completed till the
autumn of 1821. To this new house, called the Presbyterian
church on Shockoe Hill, Mr. Blair transferred his services. But in
a few months increasing infirmities brought his ministerial labors
to a close. He united with the church in obtaining the services of
Rev. John B. Hoge, who continued their pastor about four years. Mr.
Blair lingered till the 10th of January, 1823, and departed in his
64th year, with these words upon his lips — "Lord Jesus, into thy
hands I commit my spirit." During his active life, his modesty put
a seal upon his lips in reference to his religious experience. On
his dying-bed he felt called upon to speak out his hopes. He
declared that Christ was the only rock on which a sinner could
build for eternity; and that trust in him was the best evidence of
fitness for heaven ; that his early convictions and experience retained
their hold upon his heart. He was confined to his bed for several
months previous to his death, and bore his pains with patience,
waiting — "all the days of his appointed time." According to his
request his body was taken to the church before interment, and an
address made by his co-pastor, announcing his firm adherence in
death to the doctrines he had preached through life, and the com-
fort these had given him in his near approach to the grave.

The. estimation in which Mr. Blair was held as a teacher, by his
brethren, may be known from the fact, that the Board of Trustees
of Hampden Sidney College, in the year 1796, invited him to the
Presidency. Upon his declining to leave Richmond, Mr. Alexander
was prevailed upon to accept the oifice.

Rev. John Buchanan, the friend and fellow-laborer of Mr. Blair,
died on the 19th of December, 1822, about three weeks before his
friend. Of these two men Dr. Bice says — " They lived together
in Richmond, in habits of closest intimacy, and most devoted iriend-
ship, for five and thirty years. No jealousy, no unfriendly collision
of sentiment was ever known between them. They lived and loved
as brethren ; and interchanged in the pulpit and out of it, offices of
unstinted, unreserved kindness." It is also related that when Mr.
Buchanan, at the approach of death, requested that the prayers of
the church should be offered up in his behalf, his friend was not
forgotten; for in the most affecting accents he added — "Pray also
for Blair."

8

114 THE SETTLEMENTS ON THE HOLSTON.

CHAPTER IX.

THE SETTLEMENTS ON THE HOLSTON.

The enterprise and bravery of the pioneers of Washington
County, Virginia, gave birth to events of romantic interest in poli-
tics, religion and war. Ex-Governor Campbell, near Abingdon, thus
writes :

Montcalm, Nov. 12th, 1851.

Dear Sir — I failed to take my intended journey to Tennessee,
and will now endeavor to answer some of your inquiries, in your
letter of the 7th of October. The first emigration to the Holston
Valley, was about the year 1765 — In that year John Campbell ex-
plored the country, and purchased land for his father David Camp-
bell and himself. The first settlers were from Augusta, Frederick,
and the other counties along the Valley of Virginia — from the
upper counties of Maryland and from Pennsylvania, were mostly
descendants from Irish stock, and were generally Presbyterians,
where they had any religious opinions — a very large proportion
were religious and many were members of the Church. There were
however some families, and among the most wealthy, that were
wild and dissipated in their habits. I send you enclosed by the
same mail that carries this letter, a copy of the call to the Rev.
Charles Cummings, signed by one hundred and thirty-eight heads
of families. In my early life I knew personally, many of those
whose names are signed to it — and I knew nearly all of them from
character. They were a most respectable body of men ; were all
whigs in the revolution, and nearly all — probably every one of
them, performed military service against the Indians — and a large
portion of them against the British, in the battles of King's Moun-
tain, Guilford court-house, and otber actions in North and South
Carolina. The Campbell family, from which I am descended, were
originally from the Highlands of Scotland, and emigrated to Ire-
land about the latter end of the reign of Queen Elizabeth. John
Campbell, my great-grandfather, with a family of ten or twelve
children, came to America in 1726, and settled in Lancaster County,
Pennsylvania. He had six sons — three of whom, Patrick, Robert
and David, emigrated with him from Pennsylvania, to what was then
Orange, but afterwards Augusta County, about the year 1730.
Patrick was the oldest child and grandfather of General William
Campbell of the Revolution. David was the youngest, and was my
grandfather. He married in Augusta County, Mary Hamilton, and
had seven sons — John, Arthur, James, William, David, Robert and
Patrick. All except William, who died when a young man, emi-
grated to Holston ; John, Robert and Arthur before their father,
the other three with him. The other sons of John Campbell had

CALL TO THE REV. CHARLES CUMMINGS. 115

families, and their descendants are scattered over many of the
States of the West. William B. Campbell, a young man and lately
elected Governor of Tennessee, is my nephew, and is the grandson
of Margaret Campbell, one of the daughters of my grandfather,
David Campbell. The Edmiston, or Edmondson family, that came
to Holston, was a very large and respectable one, numbering some
ten or fifteen families. They were zealous whigs, and William the
oldest brother was Major in the regiment from this county, that
behaved so gallantly in the battle of King's Mountain. Two of
his brothers, Captain Andrew Edmiston and Lieut. Robert Edmis-
ton, and a cousin Captain William Edmiston, were killed in that
battle. The Vance, Newell and Blackburn connection was very
large and respectable. The Rev. Gideon Blackburn once of Ten-
nessee, and one of the most distinguished pulpit orators of his time,
was of the same Blackburn stock. Col. Samuel Newell, son of
Samuel Newell who signs the call, was a distinguished officer in the
battle of King's Mountain and a man of fine talents. He died in
Kentucky. The Buchanan family was a numerous one, all worthy
people. There were four brothers of the Davises and three of the
Craigs, all very worthy men — also several brothers of the Low-
reys and Montgomerys, equally worthy. William Christian was
from near where Fincastle now stands — was a man of fine intellect,
and distinguished in western warfare. Benjamin Logan was the
same man who went to Kentucky, and became a distinguished man
there. There are on the list many others whose families have done
well in the western countiy. I will omit at present going into more
detail, and indeed I do not know that I can give you any informa-
tion further that would deserve your notice. I have not given you
any particular account of my immediate ancestors, supposing it
would not be suitable from me.

Most respectfully, your obedient servant,

David Campbell.

A call from the united congregations of Ebbing and Sinking
Spring, on Holston's rive Fincastle Connty, to be presented to the
Rev. Charles Cummings, minister of the gospel, at the Rev. Pres-
bytery of Hanover, when sitting at the Tinkling Spring :

Worthy and dear Sir — We being in very destitute circumstances
for want of the ordinances of Christ's house statedly administered
amongst us ; many of us under very distressing spiritual languish-
ments ; and multitudes perishing in our sins for want of the bread of
life broken among us ; our Sabbaths too much profaned, or at least
wasted in melancholy silence at home, our hearts and hands dis-
couraged, and our spirits broken with our mournful condition, so that
human language cannot sufficiently paint. Having had the happiness,
by the good Providence of God, of enjoying part of your labors to
our abundant satisfaction, and being universally well satisfied by our
experience of your ministerial abilities, piety, literature, prudence

116

CALL TO THE REV. CHARLES CUMMINGS.

and peculiar agreeableness of your qualifications to us in particular
as a gospel minister — we do, worthy and dear sir, from our very
hearts, and with the most cordial -affection and unanimity agree to
call, invite and entreat you to undertake the office of a pastor among
us, and the care and charge of our precious souls — and upon your
accepting of this our call, we do promise that we will receive the
word of God from your mouth, attend on your ministry, instruction
and reproofs, in public and private, and submit to the discipline
which Christ has appointed in his church, administered by you while
regulated by the word of God and agreeable to our confession of
faith and directory. And that you may give yourself wholly up to
the important work of the ministry, we hereby promise to pay unto
you annually the sum of ninety pounds from the time of your ac-
cepting this our call ; and that we shall behave ourselves towards
you with all that dutiful respect and affection that becomes a people
■ towards their minister, using all means within our power to render
your life comfortable and happy. We entreat you, worthy and dear
sir, to have compassion upon us in this remote part of the world,
and accept this our call and invitation to the pastoral charge of
our precious and immortal souls, and we shall hold ourselves bound
to pray.

George Blackburn,
William Blackburn,
John Vance,
John Casey,
Benjamin Logan,
Robert Edmondson,
Thomas Berry,
Robert Trimble,
Wm. McGaughey,
David Dryden,
Wm. McNabb,
John Davis,
Halbert McClure,
Arthur Blackburn,
Nathl. Davis,
Saml. Evans,
Wm. Kennedy,
Andrew McFerran,
Saml. Hendry,
John Patterson,
James Giimore,
John Lowrey,
Wm. Christian,
Andrew Colvill,
Robert Craig,
Joseph Black
Jonathan Douglass,
William Berry,
John Cusick,
James Piper,
James Harrold,
Samuel Newell,
David Wilson,
David Craig,

Robert Gamble,
Andrew Martin,
Augustus Webb,
Samuel Brigg,
Wesley White,
James Dorchester,
James Fulkerson,
Stephen Jordan,
Alex. Laughlin,
James Ingiish,
Richard Moore,
Thomas Ramsey,
Saml. Wilson,
Joseph Vance,
William Young,
William Davidson,
James Young,
John Sharp,
John Long,
Robert Topp,
John Hunt,
Thomas Bailey,
David Gattgood,
Alexr. Breckenridge,
George Clark,
James Molden,
William Blanton,
Chrisr. Acklin,
James Craig,
Joseph Gamble,
John McNabb,
Chrisr. Funkhouser,
John Funkhouser,
John Funkhouser, Jr.,

John Sharp,
John Berry,
James Montgomery,
Samuel Huston,
Henry Cresswell,
George Adams,
George Buchanan,
James Dysart,
William Miller,
Andrew Leeper,
David Siiodgrass,
Danl. McCormick,
Francis Kincannon,
Joseph Snodgrass,
James Thompson,
Robert; Denniston,
AVilliam Edmiston,
Saml. Edmiston,
Andrew Kincannon,
John Kelley,
John Robinson,
James Kincannon,
Margaret Edmiston,
John Edmiston
John Boyd,
Robert Kirkham,
Martin Pruitt,
Nicholas Brobston,
Andrew Miller,
Alexander McNutt,
William Pruitt,
John McCutchen
James Berry,
James Trimble,

THE CAMPBELLS OF HOLSTON.

117

William Berry,
Moses Buchanan,
David Carson,
Samuel Buchanan,
"William Bates,
William McMillin,
John Kennedy,
Robert Lamb,
Thos. Rafferty,
Thomas Baker,
John Groce,
Robert Buchanan,

Thomas Evans,
William Marlor,
Wm. Edmiston,
Thos. Edmiston,
John Beaty,
David Beaty,
George Feator,
Michl. Halyacre,
Stephen Cawood,
James Garvill,
Rob. Buchanan, Jr.,
Edward Jamison,

Richard Heggons,
John Lester,
Hugh Johnson,
Edward Pharis,
Joseph Lester,
Saml. White,
William Lester,
William Page,
Saml. Buchanan, Jr.,
Thomas Montgomery,
Samuel Bell,
John Campbell.

Montcalm, Nov. 29, 1851.

Dear Sir — I had the pleasure of receiving by the last mail your
letter of the 18th inst. — and on further consideration have concluded
to comply with your views. I do not know that what I have written
will be worthy of notice, and I am not in sufficient health to revise.
You must make what you can of it.

Yours most respectfully, David Campbell.

The Campbells of Ilohton.

John Campbell, the great ancestor of the Campbells of Holston,
came from 'Ireland to America, with a family of five grown sons
and several daughters in the year 1726, and first settled in Lan-
caster County, Pennsylvania. About the year 1730, he removed
to what was then Orange, afterwards Augusta County, where he
resided until his death ; and where his numerous descendants lived
for many years. The Campbells above named were the descendants
of his oldest son Patrick, and his yonngest son David — Patrick had
a son Charles, and he a son "William, who was the General William
Campbell, of the Revolution, and the grand-father of Mrs. Gov.
M'Dowell. David, the youngest son of John, married Mary Ham-
ilton, and had a family oi thirteen children, seven sons and six
daughters, the youngest of whom was eleven years old when the
family removed to Holston — John Campbell, the elder, and all his
descendants, were raised and educated after the strictest manner in
the Presbyterian church, and a large portion of them became mem-
bers in that church. In 1765, John, the oldest son of David Camp-
bell and Mary Hamilton, in company with Dr. Thomas Walker,
explored the western wilderness, and purchased for his father and
himself an ancient survey near the head-waters of the Holston,
called the Royal Oak — and a few years afterwards the family
removed to it. John and Arthur, the two oldest sons, preceded
their father, and accompanied by one sister, Margaret, and making
improvements. The father and mother then followed, accompanied
by their sons James, David, Robert, and Patrick — and daughters
Mary who was then married to William Lochart, and Martha, Sarah
and Ann, single. In a few years after this removal Margaret, who
had been a pioneer with her two oldest brothers, married David
Campbell, the pioneer who erected Campbell's station fifteen miles

118 THE CAMPBELLS OF HOLSTON.

below Knoxville, Tennessee. James lost his eye-sight with the
small-pox, and died at 50 years of age — John, Arthur, David,
Robert and Patrick, were active men and rendered some service to
their country. John Campbell, the oldest son of David, was born
in 1741, and received a good English and mathematical education.
He was raised a farmer, inured to hard labor from boyhood, and
accustomed to Indian warfare. He came to Holston when twenty-
five or six years of age — and shared in nearly all the campaigns
against the Indians until the close of the revolution. He was a
Lieutenant in Wm. Campbell's company in Col. Christian's regi-
ment against the Shawnees in 1774. He commanded a company,
and was second in command in the battle of the Long Island flats,
of Holston, in July 1776, where his company sustained the centre
charge of the Indian chief Dragon-canoe, made with such boldness
that the Indians for a few minutes, were actually intermixed with
his men — and where the victory over the Indians was most decisive.
He also commanded a company in October of that year, under Col.
Wm. Christian against the Cherokee towns, and up to the year
1781, he was in almost constant service. In 1778, he was appointed
clerk of Washington County, which office he held until 1824, being
forty-six years. His great fondness for farming and a rural life
induced him many years before his death to place his office under
the charge of a deputy and to remove to a farm. Here for more
than thirty years he enjoyed himself in tranquillity, surrounded by
his wife and children, and receiving and entertaining educated
strangers, or old acquaintances who often called upon him. Such
visits were most frequent from young Presbyterian preachers who
were then often passing through the country. I recollect two, John
and James Bowman, from North Carolina, of whom he was very
fond as worthy good men and agreeable companions. They often
called on him. He died in December, 1825, in the 85th year of his
age. Arthur, the next brother, was a talented and distinguished
man ; and a very good sketch of him may be found in How's His-
tory and Antiquities of Virginia, under the head of Washington
County. In the sketch there are one or two small errors. He died
in his 69th year — and he came first to Holston with his brother
John.

David, the fourth brother of those who came to Holston, was
educated for the bar, and practised law a few years in Washington
County after it was established. He then married, and removed to
what afterwards became the State of Tennessee — was first Federal
Judge in the Territory, and when the State was formed he was
made one of the Judges of their Supreme Court, and held the office
for many years. A year or two before his death, which took place
in 1812, he was appointed Federal Judge in the Territory, which
afterwards formed the State of Alabama, but died of fever, before
he removed his family to the country, in the 62d year of his age.

Robert, the next brother, came to Holston in 1771 — when nine-
teen years of age, he made his first military campaign, as a volun-

THE CAMPBELLS OF HOLSTON. 119

teer against the Shawanee Indians in 1774, as is supposed, in the
company of Capt. Wm. Campbell. In the summer of 1776, he
again volunteered, joined Capt. John Campbell's company, and
acted with distinguished bravery and presence of mind in the battle
of the Island Flats. He was also in Christian's campaign in October,
1776 — and in 1780, he was an ensign under Col. Campbell at the
battle of King's Mountain, and distinguished himself in that battle.
In December of the same year, he performed another campaign
against the Cherokee Indians, under Col. Arthur Campbell. His
education was not equal to that of his older brothers, nor was his
capacity — but he was a brave, active, and patriotic whig, and a man
of much energy through life. He acted as a magistrate in Wash-
ington County for upwards of thirty years, and until he removed
to the vicinity of Knoxville, Tennessee, where he died in 1831, in
the 77th year of his age. '

Patrick, the youngest brother, performed less military service
than the others, and had less capacity. He was a volunteer in the
battle of King's Mountain, and performed his duty well. He
remained with his father on the farm and inherited it after his
death — married — had a large family of children — and in his old
age removed to Williamson County, Tennessee, where he died in
about the 80th year of his age. He was a good man through life,
with indolent habits and very little energy of character.

Such is a brief sketch of the five brothers, sons of David Camp-
bell, and grand-sons of John Campbell, who emigrated from Ireland.

I have named General Wm. Campbell. His father, Charles
Campbell, died in Augusta County — and he removed to Holston
with his mother and sisters. The oldest, Elizabeth, married John
Taylor, from whom Judge / lien Taylor, of Botetourt, and the
Taylors of Montgomery County, descended. The second daughter,
Jane, married Thomas Tate. The third daughter, Margaret, mar-
ried Colonel Arthur Campbell — and the youngest, Ann, married
Richard Poston. All had families — and are very respectable.

I intended, before closing the sketch of David Campbell's family,
to have spoken more particularly of his two daughters, Margaret
and Ann — as they were both remarkable women, and were both
most exemplary Christians and members of the Presbyterian church
through life.

Margaret, when a girl of eighteen, accompanied, as I have before
stated, her brothers John and Arthur to Holston, and managed
their household affairs for two or three years without a murmur,
and without, in that time, seeing a single female friend. In two or
three years after the removal of her father and mother, she married
David Campbell, and in 1781, removed to the country, afterwards
forming the State of Tennessee, and in 1784, to the place where
her enterprising husband erected first a block-house, and afterwards
Campbell's Station. She was a most intelligent, mild, and placid
woman ; always thoughtful, and always calm and prepared for
every emergency. So conspicuous were these traits in her cha-

120 THE CAMPBELLS OF HOLSTON.

racter, whenever any difficulty occurred, or any alarm took place,
she was first looked to and consulted, not only by the women in the
block-house and Station, hut even by the men.

To show this trait, I will relate one instance. On one occasion,
when the frontier was quiet and the men had left the block-house,
her husband and a hired man were in the field ploughing among the
corn, the Indians fired upon them, but doing no damage, they unloosed
their horses and made their way to the house. She heard the guns,
and suspecting it was from the Indians, collected her little flock of
children around her in the house — chained the door — took down a
rifle well loaded, and taking her seat calmly awaited the event,
expecting every moment to hear the Indians approaching, or the
men from the field, if not killed or wounded. In this situation she
remained until they arrived. As soon as night came on, they
saddled horses, took up the family, and quietly retreated to White's
Fort, fifteen miles into the settlements.

This excellent lady died, with cancer in the breast, in 1799, at
the age of fifty-one, universally beloved and regretted, and lies
buried in the Presbyterian Church burying ground near Campbell's
Station. What I have written is communicated by Mrs. Campbell,
her youngest daughter, and who was one of the children in the
block-house.

Ann the youngest daughter married Archibald Roane, a young
lawyer who came from Pennsylvania, and commenced the practice
of his profession in the territory afterwards Tennessee. He was, I
always understood, a descendant of the Rev. Mr. Roane of Lan-
caster County, who taught in the Neshaminy Academy after Ten-
nant left it. He first came to Liberty Hall in Rockbridge, I think,
and then went to Tennessee. He was a man of fine talents and
most exemplary in every respect, and was one of the first Judges
elected to the Supreme Court, after the State was formed. In 1801
he was elected Governor of the State — served one term of two
years, and was again made a judge, which office he held until his
death in 1814. His widow soon after followed to the grave four as
promising children as were ever raised in any country, two sons and
two daughters — all grown and carried off with consumption — all
this she bore with humble Christian fortitude, and ended her own
life in the house of her eldest son Dr. James Roane at Nashville, in
1831, in the 71st year of her age.

The other branches of the family of John Campbell the ancestor,
removed from Augusta County, very early in the settlement of the
western country — some to Kentucky and some to West Tennessee.
Patrick, a younger brother of Charles, and uncle of Gen. William
Campbell, went to the south of Kentucky, and has left numerous
and most respectable descendants.

I will enclose you, in a few days, an account of the battle of
King's Mountain, prepared from the official report of Cols. Camp-
bell, Shelby and Cleveland, and from the testimony of eye-witnesses.
A silly jeaiousy on the part of some of the officers who partook in

REV. CHARLES CUMMINGS. 121

that victory and of their friends, has induced a perversion of some
of the facts, so that the public has never yet seen an entirely correct
account. You must accept the foregoing, my health not permitting
me to labor very much.

Yours most respectfully, David Campbell.

Rev. Charles Cummin gs.

Until his residence in Lancaster County, Virginia, little is known
of the early life of the Rev. Charles Cummings, the first minister
of the gospel on the Holston. An Irishman by birth, he in early
manhood emigrated to America. "Whether his classical education
was completed before, or after, he left Ireland is uncertain ; the
time of his emigration is equally unknown. He resided for a length
of time in the congregation of the noted James Waddell, D. D., in
Lancaster County, Virginia. The Carters, Gordons and others in
that congregation were in the habit of employing, as teachers, young
gentlemen, of classical education, from the mother country. A
number of these became ministers in the Presbyterian Church.
Mr. Cummings appeared before Hanover Presbytery at the Stone
Meeting House in Augusta, May 3d, 1765. The records say, " the
Presbytery intend to encourage Mr. Cummings and appoint him a
discourse on the words — Be not desirous of vain glory — to be de-
livered at discretion ; and that he stand extempore trials." This
"discretion" was granted probably on account of the distance he
must travel to meet the Presbytery. In November 1765, he met
the Presbytery at Providence, Louisa County. On the 7th, the re-
cords say, at the house of Mr. Todd, Mr. Charles Cummings de-
livered a discourse from Galatians 5. 26, according to appointment,
and an exegesis on this question — Num justificamus sola fide —
which the Presbytery sustains as part of trials : And having ex-
amined him on his religious experience, in the Latin and Greek lan-
guages, Rhetoric, Logic, Geography, Philosophy, and Astronomy,
they sustain his answers to the several questions proposed on these
subjects, and appoint him a sermon on Rom. 7th, 9th, and a Lec-
ture on the 23d Psalm, 1st — 4th, to be delivered at our next, as
popular trials." Mr. Samuel Leak at the same time underwent
similar examinations and had similar popular trials assigned him.

At Tinkling Spring meeting house, April 17th, 1766, Mr. Cum-
mings delivered a sermon on Rom. 7. 9, and Mr. Leak one on Acts
13. 26, according to appointment, which were sustained as parts of
trial. Mr. Leak also delivered a lecture on John 3. 1 — 8, and
Mr. Cummings one on Psa. 23. 1 — 5, which were also sustained.
These two candidates were examined on some points in divinity ;
and gave satisfactory answers to the questions proposed therein.
On the next day the candidates were licensed, and directed, u to
spend their time till our next, in the vacancies in Augusta, Albe-
marle and Amherst." At Cub Creek Oct. 15th, 1766, three calls
were put in for Mr. Cummings. One from Forks of James, now

122 REV. CHARLES CUMMINGS.

Lexington and Monmouth, one from D. S. in Albemarle, and one
from Major Brown's meeting house in Augusta. This last he ac-
cepted ; " and Messrs. Black, Craig, Brown and Rice, with as many
other members as can attend, are appointed a Presbytery to meet
at Major Brown's meeting house, the first Wednesday of March
next, to receive the trials of Mr. Cummings — viz. a sermon "on
Rom. 10. 4, and a lecture on the 3d Epistle of John throughout, as
preparatory to ordination ; and if they see fit, to ordain and instal
him; at which Mr. Craig is appointed to preside." The ordination
did not take place, only one of the committee named, Mr. Black,
attending at the appointed time and place. By order of Pres-
bytery, the ordination took place on May 14th, 1767, the Rev.
Messrs. Sankey, Craig, Brown and Rice, with Elders George Mof-
fat, Alexander Walker and John M'Farland being present, Mr.
Craig presiding. In April 1772, he applied for a dismission from
that Church, on account of its inability to support him. " Both
parties avowing that as the only reason for dissolution of the rela-
tions." The Presbytery granted the request, and then recom-
mended to Mr. Cummings to take a tour through the vacancies, and
commended him to the brethren of Orange Presbytery, should he
travel in their bounds. He also was recommended by the Presby-
tery at its fall session, Oct. 1772, at D. S., to supply eight Sabbaths
on Green Briar and in Tygart's Valley. At Brown's meeting house
June 2d 1773, a call was presented to Presbytery by Samuel Ed-
monson, a candidate, from the congregations of Ebbing Spring and
Sinking Spring on Holston, for the services of Mr. Cummings, which
he accepted. There is no word made of any installation services
being appointed or performed. The call was prepared to be presented
at the sessions of Presbytery held at Tinkling Spring, in the pre-
ceding April, but the presentation was delayed until the intermedi-
ate meeting in June.

While residing in the Northern Neck, he was united in marriage
with Miss Milly Carter, daughter of John Carter of Lancaster
County. Being in the congregation of Dr. Waddell, it is probable
that he pursued his theological studies under his care. In his early
ministry he became possessed of a valuable library ; and appears to
have been devoted to his work as a minister of the gospel. His
call from the Holston, was signed by one hundred and twenty heads
of families, all respectable men, many of whom afterwards became
distinguished ; a fact as remarkable as true.

The following sketch is from the pen of the ex-Governor of Vir-
ginia, David Campbell. Having accepted the call, he removed with
his family, purchased land in the neighborhood of where Abingdon
now stands, and settled upon it. His first meeting house at Sink-
ing Spring, was a very large cabin of unhewn logs, from eighty to
a hundred feet long, by about forty wide ; and it stood about the
middle of the present grave yard. It was there for some years
after the second meeting house was built, and had a very remark-
able appearance. Mr. Cummings was of middle stature, about five

REV. CHARLES CUMMINGS. 123

feet ten inches nigh, well set and formed, possessing great personal
lirmness and dignity of character. His voice was strong and had
great compass ; his articulation was clear and distinct. Without
apparent effort he could speak to be heard by ten thousand people.
His mind was good without any brilliancy. He understood his own
system well ; spoke always with great gravity, and required it from
all who sat under the sound of his voice. He could not tolerate
any movement among the congregation after preaching commenced.
He uniformly spoke like one having authority, and laid down the
law and the gospel with great distinctness as he understood them.
When he came to Holston, he was about forty years of age.

At this time the Indians were very troublesome, and continued to
be so for several years ; and generally during the summer months,
the families for safety were obliged to collect together in forts. The
one to which he always carried his family was on the land of Capt.
Joseph Black, and stood on the first knoll on the Knob road, south
of Abington, and on the spot where David Campbell's gate stands.
In the month of July, 1776, when his family were in the fort, and
he with a servant and wagon and three neighbors were going to his
farm, the party were attacked by Indians, a few hundred yards from
the meeting-house. Creswell, who was driving the wagon, was
killed at the first fire of the Indians, and during the skirmish the
two other neighbors were wounded. Mr. Cummings and his ser-
vant-man Job, both of whom were well armed, drove the Indians
from their ambush, and with the aid of some men from the fort, who
hearing the fire, came to their relief, brought in the dead and
wounded. A statement has been published in a respectable histori-
cal work, that on this occasion Mr. Cummings lost his wig. I speak
from the information of an eye-witness when Mr. Cummings came
into the fort, in saying that the story has no truth in it.

From the time Mr. Cummings commenced preaching at Sinking
Spring, up to about the year 1776, the men never went to church
without being armed, and taking their families with them. On Sab-
bath morning, during this period, it was Mr. Cummings' custom, for
he was always a very neat man in his dress, to dress himself, then
put on his shot-pouch, shoulder his rifle, mount his dun stallion, and
ride off to church. There he met his gallant and intelligent con-
gregation, each man with his rifle in his hand. When seated in the
meeting-house, they presented altogether a most solemn and singular
spectacle. Mr. Cummings' uniform habit, before entering the house,
was to take a short walk alone whilst the congregation were seating
themselves ; he would then return, at the door hold a few words of
conversation with some one of the elders of the church, then would
walk gravely through this crowd, mount the steps of the pulpit,
deposit his rifle in a corner near him, lay off his shot-pouch, and
commence the solemn worship of the day. He would preach two
sermons, having a short interval between them, and go home. The
congregation was very large, and preaching was always well attended.
On sacramental occasions, which were generally about twice a year,

124 ' REV. CHARLES CUMMINGS.

the table was spread in the grove near the church. He preached
for many years, and until far advanced in life, to one of the largest.
most respectable, and most intelligent congregations ever assembled
in Western Virginia. His congregation at Ebbing Spring was
equally respectable and intelligent, but not so large. It included
the families at the Koyal Oak, and for twenty miles in that direc-
tion. The meeting-house was built in the same manner as that at
Sinking Spring, but not so large.

Mr. Cummings was a zealous whig, and contributed much to
kindle the patriotic fire which blazed forth so brilliantly among the
people of Holston in the war of the Revolution. He was the first
named on the list of the Committee of Safety for Fincastle County.
And after the formation of Washington County, 1776, he was chair-
man of the Committee of Safety for that County, and took an active
part in all its measures. Mr. Cummings died in March, 1812, in
about the eightieth year of his age, leaving many and most respect-
able descendants. He was a sincere and exemplary Christian, and
a John Knox in his energy and zeal in support of his own church.
He never lost sight of his object, and always marched directly up
to it with a full front. He performed a great deal of missionary
labor through an extensive district of country, beyond his own large
field. The fruits still remain. He was a Presbyterian of the old
stamp, rigid in his Calvinistic and Presbyterian faith, strict in the
observance of the Sabbath, and faithful in teaching his children and
servants the Catechism. In the expedition against the Cherokees,
in 1776, Mr. Cummings accompanied the forces from the Holston,
and preached at the different stations now included in the State of
Tennessee ; and in this way he was the first minister of the gospel
in that State.

Mr. Cummings had some trouble on the subject of Psalmody.
That fruitful subject of debate, which should be sung in public
worship, the version of Rouse or of Watts, interested his people ;
and caused the first and only disturbance in his large charge. He
was in favor of using Watts. At a meeting of the Presbytery of
Hanover, in Bedford County, October, 1781, a complaint from some
members of both congregations of his charge, Sinking Spring and
Ebbing Spring, came under consideration. It was resolved that
the malcontents on that subject be dismissed from his pastoral care,
when all arrearages were paid up. And as different congregations
"were in trouble on this subject, Presbytery — " Recommend to all
their members that much care be taken to preserve the peace and
harmony of particular churches, in their attempts of this nature
(introducing Watts' version) ; and especially that they take particu-
lar pain's to inform the minds of the people as fully as possible upon
the subject, and that they gain the approbation of the elders, and
of the people of the particular church where such Psalmody is de-
sirable, before it be prosecuted to a decided practice. Still, how-
ever, reserving to each member the right of conscience in particular
cases as prudence shall direct." The uneasiness in his charge not

REV. CHARLES CUMMINGS. 125

being settled by this act of Presbytery, Mr. Curamings asked the
next year, at Timber Ridge, May 23d, to be released from the
pastoral charge of the two congregations. As a peace measure, it
was granted. Mr. Adam Rankin, licensed in the fall of 1782, visited
the Holston, and became the earnest defender of the exclusive use
of Rouse's version in the worship of the sanctuary. In a few years
he became the leader of a schism of the church on the subject of
Psalmody. The history of that schism occupies many pages in
Davidson's History of the Presbyterian Church in Kentucky. In a
little time the controversy died away on the Holston ; and Mr.
Cummings continued to preach the gospel with spirit while his
strength lasted. In the congregation on the Holston, both versions
were used by compromise. In May, 1784, in reply to the petition
from some members of the Sinking Spring and the Knobs congrega-
tion— Presbytery "give it as their opinion, that there will be no
danger in attending upon the word preached by Mr. Cummings, or
any other regular member of our Presbytery ; and reeommend it to
them to lay aside prejudice and party spirit, so that they may hear
him, and other supplies that may be sent them to their spiritual
advantage." In many congregations in Virginia, the singing was
performed on the Sabbath, and other public occasions, from both
versions, by agreement ; the Psalms and Hymns for a certain part
of the day were from Rouse, and the other part from Watts.

At Falls Meeting House, May 22d, 1783, this minute was made :
" The western members of this Presbytery requested our concur-
rence in soliciting Synod to constitute them into a distinct Presby-
tery, it being so exceedingly inconvenient for them to attend Pres-
bvtery at such a distance. Presbytery concur accordingly, provided
they can procure another member. At the same meeting of Pres-
bytery, on May 21st, Mr. David Rice was dismissed from his con-
gregation in Bedford County, and accepted a call from Kentucky.
In May, 1785, a request was made to Synod by Messrs. Hezekiah
Balch, Charles Cummings and Samuel Doak, that a Presbytery to be
called Abingdon, be formed, embracing the territories of the present
States of Tennessee and Kentucky. By act of Synod this was
formed. In the arrangement of Synods and Presbyteries to consti-
tute a General Assembly, the Presbytery of Abingdon was divided
to form two Presbyteries — Messrs. Cummings, Balch, Casson, Doak
and Houston to be the Presbytery of Abingdon, and be a constituent
part of Synod of the Carolinas ; and Messrs. Rice, Craighead, Ran-
kin, McClure and Crawford to be the Presbytery of Transylvania,
and form part of the Synod of Virginia. By this arrangement Mr.
Cummings ceased to be connected with a Virginia Presbytery, and
continued a member of Synod of Carolinas until the year 1802,
when the Presbytery was transferred to the Synod of Virginia, hav-
ing parted with the greater portion of her original area to form other
Presbyteries.

126 BATTLE OF KING'S MOUNTAIN.

Montcalm, Dec. 1, 1851.
Dear Sir — Iconcluded this morning to copy for you an account of
the battle of King's Mountain, but before commencing took down your
volume of Sketches of North Carolina, and read over Gen. Graham's
account of it — and I confess I have read it with a good deal of sur-
prise. There are one or two small errors in the general account, but
it is substantially correct. But when the troops are about to go into
action, the Washington regiment from Virginia is lost sight of, and
although it is admitted in the account that Col. "William Campbell
was selected to command in chief, he is lost si^ht of too, and Col.
Shelby is made the conspicuous commanding officer. Even he and
Sevier are made to receive the surrender. Now, as to this last
point, I can state to you that Col. David Campbell, of Campbell's
Station, Tennessee, a man whose character for truth and integrity
stands as high as any man who was in the battle, furnished a state-
ment in his life-time of what he was an eye-witness — and in that
statement he declares that he was within a few steps of the British
officer, Capt. De Poisture, when he surrendered, and that the sur-
render was made to Col. Campbell. This would not be a very mate-
rial matter, in the confusion of a surrender, were it not that there
has been an effort on the part of Governor Shelby and his friends
to depreciate the conduct of Col. Campbell in that battle, and to
enhance his own.

This is a piece of history with which I have made myself long
since well acquainted, but I am not willing to engage in any parti-
cular investigation about it. I will, however, send you a copy of the
official report of the action, made and signed by William Campbell,
Isaac Shelby and Benjamin Cleveland, in which you will see it
stated that Campbell's regiment, as well as Shelby's, began the
attack — and the truth is, these two regiments began it, because,
from their positions, they were nearest the enemy.

A statement of the proceedings of the western army, from the 25th
day of September, 1780, to the reduction of Major Ferguson and
the army under his command. On receiving intelligence that Major
Ferguson had advanced up as high as Gilbertown, in Rutherford
County, and threatened to cross the mountains to the western waters,
Col. Campbell, with 400 men from Washington County of Virginia,
Col. Isaac Shelby, with 240 men from Sullivan County, North Caro-
lina, and Lieut. Col. John Sevier, with 240 men from Washington
County, North Carolinia, assembled at Watauga, on the 25th of
September, where they were joined by Col. Charles McDowell, with
160 men from the counties of Burke and Rutherford, who had fled
before the enemy to the western waters. We began our march on
the 26th, and on the 30th we were joined by Col. Cleveland on the
Catawba river, with 350 men from the counties of Wilkes and Surry.
No one officer having properly a right to command in chief, on the
first day of October we despatched an express to Major General
Gates, informing him of our situation, and requested him to send a
general officer to take the command of the whole. In the meantime

BATTLE OF KING'S MOUNTAIN. 127

Col. Campbell was chosen to act as commandant till such general offi-
cer should arrive. We marched to the Cowpens, on Broad river, in
South Carolina, where we were joined by Col. James Williams, with
400 men, on the evening of the 6th of October, who informed us that
the enemy lay encamped somewhere near the Cherokee ford of Broad
river, about 30 miles distant from us. By a council of the princi-
pal officers, it was then thought advisable to pursue the enemy that
ni^ht with 900 of the best horsemen, and leave the weak horse and
foot-men to follow as fast as possible. We began our march with
900 of the best horsemen about 8 o'clock the same evening, and
marching all night, came up with the enemy about 3 o'clock, P. M.,
of the 7th, who lay encamped on the top of King's Mountain, twelve
miles north of the Cherokee ford, in the confidence that they would
not be forced from so advantageous a post. Previous to the attack,
on the march, the following disposition was made : Col. Shelby's
regiment formed a column in the centre on the left ; Col. Campbell's
regiment another on the right ; part of Col. Cleveland's regiment,
headed in front by Major Winston, and Col. Sevier's regiment formed
a large column on the right wing ; the other part of Col. Cleveland's
regiment, headed by Col. Cleveland himself, and Col. Williams' regi-
ment, composed the left wing. In this order we advanced, and got
within a quarter of a mile of the enemy before we were discovered.
Col. Shelby's and Col. Campbell's regiments began the attack, and
kept up a fire while the right and left ivings were advancing to sur-
round them, which was done in about five minutes ; the greatest part
of which time a heavy and incessant fire was kept up on both sides ;
our men in some parts, where the regulars fought, were obliged to
give way a small distance, two or three times, but rallied, and re-
turned with additional ardor to the attack. The troops upon the
right having gained the summit of the eminence, obliged the enemy
to retreat along the top of the ridge to where Col. Cleveland com-
manded, and were there stopped by his brave men. A flag was im-
mediately hoisted by Captain De Poisture, their commanding officer,
(Major Perguson having been killed a little before,) for a surrender.
Our fire immediately ceased, and the enemy laid down their arms,
the greatest part of them charged, and surrendered themselves to
us prisoners at discretion.

It appeared from their own provision returns for that day, found
in their camp, that their whole force consisted of 1125 men, out of
whicti they sustained the following loss : Of the regulars, one major,
one captain, two sergeants, and fifteen privates killed ; thirt-five
privates wounded, left on the ground not able to march. Two cap-
tains, four lieutenants, three ensigns, one surgeon, five sergeants,
three corporals, one drummer and 49 privates taken prisoners. Loss
of the Tories : two colonels, three capiains and 201 privates killed ;
one major and 127 privates wounded, and left on the ground, not
able to march ; one colonel, 12 captains, 11 lieutenants, two ensigns,
one quartermaster, one adjutant, two commissaries, 18 sergeants and

128 BATTLE OE KING'S MOUNTAIN.

600 privates taken prisoners. Total loss of the enemy, 1105 men,
at King's Mountain. Given under our hands at Camp.

Signed Wm. Campbell,

Isaac Shelby,
Benj. Cleveland.

The despatch, a copy of which I here send you, can be found in
the Virginia Gazette of the 18th of Nov., 1780. The copy I send
was taken from an original, sent to Col. Arthur Campbell, as county
Lieutenant of Washington County. — See 1st vol. Marshall's Life of
Washington, p. 397.

If I can think of any other facts worth communicating to you,
and which relate to the first settlement of this part of Virginia, you
shall have them — and I shall be greatly obliged by hearing from
you as you progress with your work. Your Sketches of North Caro-
lina have greatly interested me — and all you may say about Parson
Graham and Liberty Hall must be interesting. When a boy, I
often saw at my father's, John Campbell's, such young preachers
as Allen, who died in Kentucky — Freeman, Blythe and others —
all very interesting men. But they have all gone, I believe. I was
married by the second husband of Allen's widow — and knew her
intimately. She was a most interesting woman — and Mr. Ramsey
was the pastor of the congregation around Campbell's station, and
the intimate friend of Col. Campbell's and Judge Roane's families.
He preached the funeral service at the burial of Mrs. Margaret
Campbell. I believe he died before Judge Roane.
Most respectfully your obt. servt.,

David Campbell.

I will omit the account of the battle of King's Mountain which
I had intended sending you. The official account is sufficient.
There is, however, one fact which I ought to state in justice to the
Virginia regiment, and which shows the part they took in the bat-
tle. Col. Newell, in a letter in 1823, informs me that of our men
in that battle 30 wTere killed and 60 wounded. He was badly
wounded himself — but fought through the action by procuring a
horse, although a lieutenant, and commanding and encouraging his
men until the surrender. Of those killed, 13 were from the Wash-
ington Virginia regiment, and here are their names: — Captains
Andrew Edmondson and William Edmondson ; Lieutenants Reece
Brown, William Blackburn, Thomas McCulloch and Robert Edmond-
son— and Ensigns John Beatie, James Corry, James Laird, Natha-
niel Lryden, James Phillips and Nathaniel Guist — and private
Henry Henigar. The names of the wounded are not known, but
Col. Newell says there were twenty, so that Col. Campbell's regi-
ment lost in killed nearly one half, and in wounded one-third of the
whole.

COLONEL PATRICK FERGUSON". 129

Colonel Patrick Ferguson

OF THE

British Army.

One of the heroes of King's Mountain, and a victim of the battle
upon its summit, was Col. Ferguson, of the British army. Fighting
bravely and coolly, though wounded, he fell by a gunshot from the
American militia, pressing on with unexcelled courage to ascend the
mountains and surround the British and tory foes on the top. It
is hardly possible, that, unharmed by powder and ball, he could
have escaped a surrender in a few minutes, as flight was impracti-
cable, and victory scarcely in the bounds of possibility, even for the
brave, and enterprising, and skilful Colonel. In the immediate
relief felt, in the upper counties of the Carolinas, by his fall, and
in the important consequences connected with his defeat, the re-
joicing was so great and universal, that history has seemed to forget,
or at least overlook his real worth, in filling up its pages. He fell
fighting as bravely for his king as Wolfe on the plains of Abraham.
The events following in both cases were immeasurable ; and from
first to last equally beyond human skill, or the events of chance or
weakness. The fall of Montcalm and Wolfe was the beginning of
the loss of America to France; and the death of Ferguson, with
Williams and Chronicle, the beginning of the loss of the Southern
States to the Royal army, and of the whole United States to Great
Britain. King's Mountain, the field of the militia of the Carolinas
and Virginia, followed in succession by the Covvpens, the theatre of
the gallant Morgan with his regulars and militia, and Guilford, the
chosen battle-field of Greene with Cornwallis, accumulated an
amount of loss upon the Royal army, and infused a power of en-
thusiasm into the breasts of the hitherto discouraged patriots ; the
tide of war was changed, and the current of events rushed on to
the surrender of the British army at Yorktown. He must have
been no ordinary man, whose loss on an expedition through the
western counties could, as the British writers say, change the whole
course of Lord Cornwallis in his proceedings against the Carolinas.
The following facts collected by the " Senior Member of the Abing-
don Literary Club," present Col. Ferguson in a more favorable
light as a man and an officer, than the traditions of border war,
and tory and patriotic encounters have hitherto thrown around
him. He was something more noble than the maraudings connected
with his expeditions have portrayed him to the southern people.

Patrick Ferguson was a Scotchman. His father, James Ferguson
of Pitfane, was a Judge of eminence. His uncle, Patrick Murray, a
nobleman, held a high rank for his literary accomplishments. The
nephew was esteemed of — "equally vigorous and brilliant powers."
He sought distinction in the army, and at eighteen was a subaltern
in the German wars, distinguished for his cool and deliberate
courage. When the troubles with America assumed a warlike
9

130 COLONEL PATRICK FERGUSON".

aspect, young Ferguson turned his attention to the construction of
a rifle that might, by its use in the British army, remove somewhat
of the dread the reports of the skill of the American riflemen cast
upon the spirits of the soldiery. He produced a rifle that might be
loaded six times in a minute, by an ingenious contrivance to thrust
in the charges of powder and ball, at the breech of the barrel,
without changing the position of the rifle or the marksman. Lord
Townsend, Master of Ordinance, expressed his approbation of this
improved instrument of war. The regiment to which Ferguson be-
longed not being called to active service in the colonies, he sought an
introduction to the Commander-in-chief, and from him received an
appointment to discipline a corps, drafted from different regiments,
to the use of his rifle. This corps was first engaged in action at
the battle of Brandywine in Sept. 1777 ; and the service, rendered by
it to the forces under General Knyphausen, received the commen-
dation of the Commander-in-chief, and by his order was publicly
attested, and acknowledged by the whole army — " having scoured
the ground so effectually, that not a shot was fired by the Americans
to annoy that column in its march." Secured by this corps,
Knyphausen advanced and obliged the Americans to cross the river
— "and opened the way to the rest of the army."

" Ferguson " — says a British writer — "in a private letter of which
Dr. Adam Ferguson transmitted me a copy, mentions a very curious
incident, from which, it appears that the life of the American
General was in imminent danger." While Ferguson lay with a part
of his riflemen on a skirt of wood in front of General Knyphausen's
division, the circumstance happened of which the letter in question
gives the following account : —

" We had not lain long, when a rebel officer, remarkable by a
hussar dress, passed towards our army, within a hundred yards of
my right flank, not perceiving us. He was followed by another,
dressed in dark green and blue, mounted on a good bay horse, with
a remarkable high cocked hat. I ordered three good shots to steal
near to them, and fire at them ; but the idea disgusted me. I
recalled the order. The hussar, in returning, made a circuit, but
the other passed within a hundred yards of us ; upon which I
advanced from the woods towards him. Upon my calling he
stopped, but after looking at me, proceeded. I again drew his
attention, and made sign to him to stop, levelling my piece at him ;
but he slowly continued his way. As 1 was within that distance, at
which in the quickest firing, I could have lodged half a dozen balls
in or about him before he was out of my reach, I had only to de-
termine ; but it was not pleasant to fire at the back of an unoffending
individual, who was acquitting himself very coolly of his duty. So
I let him alone. The day after, I had been telling this story to
some wounded officers, who lay in the same room with me, when one
of our surgeons, who had been dressing the wounded rebel officers,
came in and told us that they had been informing him that General
Washington was all the morning with the light troops, and only

COLONEL PATRICK FERGUSON. 131

attended by a French officer in a hussar dress, he himself dressed
and mounted in every point as above described. I am not sorry
that I did not know at the time who it was."

In the year 1779, Colonel Ferguson was employed in several
expeditions which called forth a great degree of British valor and
ability, but were unimportant in their results. He was engaged in
the incursions upon the North, or Hudson's River. He was in the
expedition to Charleston, South Carolina, and is mentioned with
great praise by Sir Henry Clinton, the commander-in-chief of the
British army. After the reduction of Charleston, in 1780, the
writer, quoted by the senior member, goes on to say — "When Lord
Cornwallis was attempting by justice and mildness to restore. har-
mony between the provinces and the mother country, he called for
the assistance of Ferguson. To the valor, enterprise, and inven-
tions, which are so important in war, Ferguson was known to add
the benignant disposition and conciliatory manner which generate
good-will and cement friendship in situations of peace. Among the
propositions of Cornwallis for the security of the recovered colony,
one scheme was to arm the well affected for their own defence.
Ferguson, now a Lieutenant-Colonel in America, was entrusted
with the charge of marshalling the militia throughout a wide extent
of country. Under his direction and conduct, a militia at once
numerous and select, was enrolled and disciplined. One of the
great tests of clearness and vigor of understanding is ready classifi-
cation, either of things or men, according to the qualities which
they possess, and the purposes they are fitted or intended to answer.
Ferguson exercised his genius in devising a summary of the ordinary
tactics and manual exercises for the use of the militia. He had
them divided in every district into two classes — one of the young
men, single and unmarried, who should be ready to join the king's
troops to repel any enemy that infested the province ; another, of the
aged and heads of families, who should be ready to unite in defend-
ing their own townships, habitations, and farms. In his progress
amongst them, he soon gained their confidence by the attentions he
paid to the interests of the well affected, and even by his humanity
to the families of those who were in arms against him. We come
not, said he, to make war upon women and children ; and gave them
money to relieve their distresses. The movements of the Americans
having compelled Lord Cornwallis to proceed with great caution in
his Northern expedition, the genius and efforts of Ferguson were
required for protecting and facilitating the march of the army, and
a plan of collateral operations was devised for the purpose. In the
execution of these schemes he had advanced as far as Ninety-Six,
about two hundred miles from Charleston ; and with his usual vigor
and success, was acting against different bodies of the Colonists that
still disputed the possession, when intelligence arrived from the
British officer, Colonel Brown, commander of his Majesty's forces
in upper Georgia, that a corps of rebels, under Colonel Clarke,
had made an attempt upon Augusta, and being repulsed was retreat-

132 COLONEL PATRICK FERGUSON.

ing by the "back settlements of Carolina. Colonel Brown added,
that he meant to hang on the rear of the enemy, and that if Fergu-
son would cut across his route, he might be intercepted, and his
party dispersed. This service seemed to be perfectly consistent
with the purposes of his expedition, and did not give time to wait
for fresh orders from Lord Cornwallis. Ferguson yielded to his
usual ardor, and pushed with his detachment, composed of a few
regulars and militia, into Tyson County.

" In the meantime numerous bodies of back settlers, west of the
Allegheny Mountains, were in arms, some of them intending to
seize upon the presents intended for the Creek and Cherokee Indians,
which they understood were slightly guarded at Augusta, Georgia.
Others had assembled upon the alarm of enemies likely to visit them
from South Carolina. These meeting with Colonel Clarke secured
his retreat, and made it expedient for Brown to desist from the
pursuit, and return to his station at Augusta; while Ferguson,
having no intelligence of Brown's retreat, still continued the
march which was undertaken at his request. As he was continuing
his route, a numerous, fierce, and unexpected enemy suddenly sprang
up in the woods and wilds. The inhabitants of the Allegheny as-
sembled without noise or warning, under the conduct of six or seven
of their militia colonels, to the number of 1600 daring, well-mounted
and excellent horsemen. Discovering these enemies, as he crossed
King's Mountain, Ferguson took the best position for receiving them
the ground would permit. But his men, neither covered by horse
nor artillery, and likewise being dismayed and astonished at finding
themselves so unexpectedly surrounded and attacked on every side
by the cavalry of the mountains, were not capable of withstanding
the impetuosity of their charge. Already 150 of his soldiers were
killed upon the spot, and a greater number was wounded ; still how-
ever the unconquerable spirit of this gallant officer refused to sur-
render. He repulsed a succession of attacks from every quarter,
until he received a mortal wound. By the fall of Colonel Ferguson,
his men were entirely disheartened. Animated by his brave exam-
ple, they had hitherto preserved their courage under all disadvan-
tages. The second in command judging all further resistance to be
vain, offered to surrender, and sued for quarter. From the ability
and exertions of Colonel Ferguson, very great advantages had been
expected. By his unfortunate fall, and the slaughter, captivity, or
dispersion of his whole corps, the plan of the expedition into North
Carolina was entirely deranged, the western frontiers of South
Carolina were now exposed to the incursions of the mountaineers,
and it become necessary for Lord Cornwallis to fall back for their
protection, and wait for a reinforcement before he could proceed
lurther on his expedition. On the 14th of October, he began his
march to South Carolina. His Lordship was taken ill, but never-
theless preserved his vigor of mind, and arrived on the 29th of Octo-
ber, 1780, at Winnsborough, to wait for fresh reinforcements from
Sir Henry Clinton." Such is the British account of this daring

COLONEL PATRICK FERGUSON. 133

and accomplished officer, whose army was entirely destroyed on the
summit of King's Mountain, on the 7th of October, 1780.

Colonel Ferguson was apprised of the gathering of the militia to
oppose his progress, and had dispatched a messenger to Cornwallis
for reinforcements. But the messenger, fearing the patriots living
on his route, travelled only at night, lying by through the day, and
compelled to take a circuitous route, reached the camp of his lord-
ship only the night before the attack on Ferguson. The news of
the defeat reached the royal camp before any reinforcement could
be sent off to aid the Col. His fall was a loss his lordship could not
repair. Rawdon and Tarlton were brave and enterprising, and ad-
mirable for a daring expedition or a bold stroke. Webster was a
gentleman and an honorable soldier of great courage, unequalled in
the camp or in action. O'Harra was brave and capable of the post
next his lordship. But Ferguson for managing the affairs of the
country in the unsettled state of things in the Carolinas, had no
equal in the army of Cornwallis. Charleston was taken by the
British forces, on the 12th of May, 1780 ; Buford was defeated on
the Waxhaw, on the 29th of the same month ; Gates was defeated at
Camden, August 16th ; Sumpter surprised on the 18th ; and South
Carolina appeared to be a conquered State. On the 7th of October,
Ferguson was defeated on King's Mountain ; January 17th, 1781,
Morgan gained over Tarlton the battle at the Cowpens ; on March
15th, was the battle at Guilford C. H., followed by the retreat of
Cornwallis to Wilmington ; and the Carolinas were in the course of
the summer rescued from the power of the British army.

CHAPTER X.

REV. MESSRS. JAMES MITCHEL AND SAMUEL HOUSTON.

At the meetings of the Virginia Synod, for about the first forty
years of the nineteenth century, might have been seen a wrinkled,
white-haired man of low stature, with head and shoulders large
enough for a taller frame ; his manners simple, his dress approach-
ing the antique, always neat and becoming ; whom all called father
Mitchel ; and no one could tell when he was not so called. To him
the members of Synod were especially kind and attentive and re-
spectful, beyond what age from its own gravity might demand. A
stranger might inquire — Is he the accredited head of the Semi-
nary '( — a leading Theologian ? — a debater ? — a principal man in
some of the great enterprises of benevolence ? — a pleader of the
cause of humanity in some interesting department V — no none of
these. He pleads a cause, and has pleaded but one all his active life;

134 EEV. JAMES MITCHEL.

pleads it in simplicity and earnestness and with success ; pleads it
in his daily life, and from the pulpit. That cause is the cause of
the Lord Jesus Christ, the message of mercy to sinful man ; that
he pleads always, and every where, with a warm heart and trumpet
voice. Boasting no great stores of learning of any sort, he preached
the gospel from the year 1781 in his 84th year, till the year 1841
in his 95th year. All the men that grew old with Rev. Archibald
Alexander knew Mr. Mitchel as a man of God, whose congregations
had been visited many a time from on high, and to many of them
he had been a chosen physician of their souls. He loved his God,
and loved his fellow-men, and loved to preach the gospel ; and in
his " quietness and confidence was his strength." A laborious old
man, he accomplished all through life more than his youth, or his
abilities, or his acquirements, or physical strength, ever promised.
John B. Smith, President of Hampden Sidney, said that Mr. Gra-
ham, on his visit, preached the greatest sermon he had ever heard,
except one, and that was preached by this powerful and weak, gentle
and strong old man, James Mitchel. As pastor of the Church in
Bedford he saw rise, within the shadow of the Peaks of Otter, great
and good men, before whose intellect and acquirements he bowed in
sincerity and respect. Simple-hearted as a child, God chose him to
cherish the childhood of gigantic men. A pastor, God chose him
to be one of those laborious missionaries that sowed, over south-west
Virginia, seed now springing up under other laborers, into churches
of the living God. Few men have been more useful, and yet no
one act of his life attracted the attention of the Church and the
world. A succession of every-day duties of a minister of the gos-
pel filled up his life.

If ever he kept a diary, or a journal, the manuscript has perished,
or gone into seclusion beyond the keenness of present research.
Long before his death, no one could be found that knew his child-
hood, and but few recollected his early manhood. His narratives
of former days are remembered by many. He trusted his memory
as a faithful servant, and she gave forth her treasures at his com-
mand. No written memorial from his hand, testifies to those that
come after him the faithfulness of God to his soul. His acts remain
in their influence, and here and there a tradition, and some sen-
tences in the record of ecclesiastical courts ; all else is passed from
earth, and remains written in the book of God for the high purposes
of another day. The Rev. Jacob D. Mitchell says, under date —
" Lynchburg, Nov. 1st 1854: Brother Foote — 1 am now able to
reply to your enquiries concerning the Rev. James Mitchel (he pre-
ferred this orthography) and I believe the statements may be relied
on as authentic. James Mitchel was born at Pequa, Pennsylvania,
Jan. 29th 1747. His father Robert Mitchel, was born in the north
of Ireland, but emigrated to America while yet a youth. He is
reputed to have been a man of vigorous intellect and devoted piety,
well instructed in religion, and a devoted and thorough Presbyte-
rian. His wife, whose maiden name was Mary Enos, was, it seems,

BEV. JAMES MITCHEL. 135

of Welsh extraction. She, like her husband, was an eminently
pious Presbyterian. This excellent pair resided in Bedford County,
for many years, and were members, the husband being ruling elder,
of the Church, of which their son was pastor. They both lived to
a good old age. He lived to be 85 ; of her age I am not informed.
They had 13 children, of whom not one died less than 70 years old.
The Mitchel family seems to have been remarkable in former times
for piety and longevity. Robert Mitchel it seems was converted
while yet a boy. The immediate means of his awakening was the
fact of overhearing his great-grandmother, at her secret devotions,
praying for him. She was then more than 100 years old; she lived
to the age of 112." We may add — that this Robert Mitchel, tra-
dition says, was very fond of music, and did much to promote sing-
ing in the congregation. He talked much of Derry and the affairs
of that noted town, and the sufferings of the Mitchel family in that
famous siege. The peculiar dialect of his countrymen was marked
in his speech. As an elder he was worthy of double honor.

"The Rev. James Mitchel," the letter resumes, "made a public
profession of religion and became a communicant in the Church, in
his 17th year, though his mind underwent a saving change consider-
ably earlier. He was licensed to preach the gospel in 1781, (October)
for I have often heard him say, that while the Presbytery was in
session taking measures for his licensure, a courier came by the
Church and made proclamation of the surrender of Cornwallis."
His preparations for the ministry were commenced after his youth
had passed. About his Christian exercises and desires for the min-
istry, little is known ; one circumstance is remembered. At a sacra-
mental meeting at Cub Creek old meeting house, he was in attend-
ance as a preacher. After a prayer-meeting in the Church, first one
and then another was attracted by the voice of earnest prayer, in
the woods. The loud tones precluded the idea of secrecy. Father
Mitchel was found on his knees, with his arms around the body of a
small decaying old persimmon tree dead at the top, the tears rolling
down his cheeks. When he arose, a little surprised to find any one
near, he remarked, " there, under that tree I found peace in believ-
ing in the Lord Jesus ; and I can't visit this Church without coming
to that tree." It is probable that his experience of the love of
Christ, was under the preaching of Mr. Henry, who was at that
■' time the pastor. Of the circumstances of his classical education,
5 little is known ; and as little of his studies in preparation for the
. ministry, except for a time he was tutor in Hampden Sidney Col-
lege. During the war he made a short tour of military duty.
'Though a man of courage, the two months' service satisfied him of
the undesirableness of camp life, unless under the greatest neces-
sity. At a meeting of the Presbytery at Tinkling Spring, April
27th, 1780, immediately after Mr. John Montgomery had been or-
dained evangelist to meet the exigencies of the vacancies, Mr.
Mitchel was proposed as candidate ; and after the usual enquiries,
'•and having had a specimen of his ability in composition," ne was

136 REV. JAMES MITCHEL.

received for further trials for licensure. An infantes illorum qui
negligunt institutiones Christi vulgo baptizantur — was given him
for an exegesis ; and 1st John 4. 13, for a sermon "to be delivered
at our next." At Falling Spring, in October, the sermon met the
approbation of the Presbytery ; and the exegesis was put over ; and
a lecture on Heb. 6. 1 — 9, appointed for the next meeting. The
records of "that next meeting" in the spring of 1781, are lost.
At Concord, in October 1781, his trial sermons from Colossians 1.
14, delivered at the opening of Presbytery, gave entire satisfaction.
His examinations were all sustained, and he together with Samuel
Shannon was licensed to preach the gospel. Messrs. Moses Hoge,
Adam Rankin, and John M'Cue exhibited parts of trial at the same
meeting ; all of whom finally entered the ministry ; also a day of
thanksgiving for the surrender of Cornwallis was appointed.

Mr. Mitchel was advised by Presbytery to take a tour to the
Western territories. At New Providence, October 23d, 1782, a
supplication, from the united congregations of Concord and Little
Fallings, for Mr. Mitchel's services, was considered ; and Messrs.
J. B. Smith and David Rice were appointed to inquire into the pro-
vision made for Mr. Mitchel's support ; and an appointment for a
year was made dependent upon its being satisfactory. " This year,"
continues the letter from Rev. J. D. Mitchel, " he was married to
Francis, daughter of Rev. David Rice, her mother Mary Rice, origi-
nally Mary Blair, was daughter of that distinguished scholar and
man of God, the Rev. Samuel Blair, of Fogg's Manor, the theologi-
cal teacher of Samuel Davies and John Rodgers. After marriage,
Mr. Mitchel removed to Kentucky, where he preached the gospel
and supported his family by teaching school." His stay in Ken-
tucky was short, for in October, 1783, supplications coming up to
Presbytery for supplies from the Peaks, in Bedford, from which Mr.
Rice had been dismissed, in the spring, to remove to Kentucky, and
from Hat Creek and Cub Creek, the Presbytery agreed to send Mr.
Mitchel to the latter churches, and appointed a day in the succeed-
ing February for his ordination at Cub Creek. On account of
inclement weather, this appointment failed. The Presbytery then
fixed upon the 1st Tuesday of August, 1784, and Hampden Sidney
as the place for the ordination. On the day appointed, only two
members of Presbytery assembled, Messrs. Smith and Irvin ; tnese
adjourned to meet the next day at Buffalo, to accommodate Mr.
Sankey, who, on account of infirmities, could not go far from home.
The services were performed on the 4th of August. Mr. Mjichel
continued to preach to the congregations of Cub Creek and Hat
Creek about these years. By appointment of Presbytery, he met
Messrs. David Rice and Adam Rankin at Cane River, in Kentucky,
November, 1785. The object of their meeting was not accomplished.
However, a conference of churches was held which led to the forma-
tion of Transylvania Presbytery. In March, 1786, the congrega-
tion of the Peaks put in a call for Mr. Mitchel ; and the Presbytery
gave him leave to supply the congregation for the summer, and keep

EEV. JAMES MITCHEL. 137

the call under consideration. In the May succeeding, the Synod
of New York and Philadelphia, in preparation for forming a General
Assembly of the Church, divided the Presbytery of Hanover, con-
stituting the Blue Ridge the dividing line. That portion east of the
Ridrre, retained the name of Hanover ; that on the western side was
named Lexington. At the first meeting of Hanover as thus consti-
tuted, Mr. Mitchel is set down as pastor of the Peaks. By mistake
his acceptance of the call is not recorded till April 27th, 1787.
There is no record of installation services. In the spring of 1787,
Hampden Sidney College conferred on him the degree of A. B.
Why so long out of course, is not known. With the congregation
covering an indefinite space of country around the Peaks, he passed
his long ministerial life. Sometimes he had a colleague, and some-
times he labored alone. Old age, with its weaknesses, at last com-
pelled him to resign the oversight of the people, with whom he yet
lemained, and labored on according to his strength, till he had
passed fifty-five years in their midst. A length of time unparalleled
in the history of Virginia churches.

Soon after the removal of Mr. Mitchel to Bedford, that great
awakening to the realities of gospel truth commenced in Charlotte,
making its first appearance among the Baptists, and in a few years
by the agency of Smith, Pattillo, Lacy, and Mitchel, spreading over
a large portion of Hanover Presbytery, and a part of Orange in
North Carolina. Then, by the aid of additional laborers, that came
into the field, fruits of the revival, and Graham from the Liberty
Hall Academy, the blessed influences were extended over the greater
part of the Valley of the Shenandoah and the mountains ; around
and beyond the head waters of the James. The young men gathered
in from this revival, Alexander, Calhoon, Hill, Grigsby, Marshall,
Stewart, Houston, Baxter, and Turner, the Lyles and others fixed
the standard of orthodoxy, and the tone of piety in the Synod of
Virginia, and throughout much of the West, for generations. The
usual sacramental meeting was held at the Peaks, embracing the
Friday and Saturday previous to the communion Sabbath, and the
Monday preceding — and when necessary the following days — all
occupied in acts of worship in connection with the Lord's Supper.
Mr. Lacy attended one of those meetings. James Turner, the
leader of the Beefsteak Club, came out openly on the Lord's side ;
and many others followed the example. It was in the congregation
of Mr. Mitchel, the protracted meeting was held by Mr. Graham,
on his return from Prince Edward, assisted by J. B. Smith and
young Legrand, of which Dr. Alexander speaks — when he says he
had some private conversation with the pastor, which was of great
importance to him. And from that meeting the young company
went home rejoicing in the Lord, and singing praises in the moun-
tains, carrying along with them, in the mercy of God, a happy influ-
ence to Rockbridge. It was in this congregation, the meeting was
held by the minibters of different denominations, as related by h<acy,
to find out the common bond of Christians, and the common ground

138 BEV. JAMES MITCHEL.

of fellowship. To this congregation Baxter came to be refreshed,
when the reviving influences were felt in the beginning of the 19th
century. Mr. Mitchel was connected, in the minds of all the active
clergymen and laymen of the last quarter of the 18th, and first
quarter of the 19th century, with revivals of religion ; and considered
as skilful in cases of conscience and of Christian experience. In
Bedford was held the first meeting of the Commission of the Vir-
ginia Synod, April 2d, 1790 ; an organization blessed with great
success in sending effective missionaries to new settlements, and to
the Indians on the frontiers. Mr. Mitchell was a member.

As the Baptists were the first agents in the revival in Charlotte,
in 1787, and onwards, and were co-laborers there and every where
else east of the Ridge, during its whole influence, the manner and
subjects of Baptism were, sooner or later, everywhere, discussed.
Mr. Mitchel gave many hours of reflection to these subjects, and
wrote out his thoughts, and prepared a treatise for the press. The
ministers acquainted with its contents pronounced it admirably well
fitted for the times. This treatise never saw the light. The author's
means were narrow, and Boards of Publication unknown. It can-
not now be found. Mr. Mitchel was heard to say about it, that he
had revised it and put it into the hands of a friend to read, and to
dispose of as he thought best, believing him fully competent to de-
cide, and of pecuniary ability to publish. The name of this friend
he did not give. As the workings of the mind of a simple-hearted
man, on a subject involving matters of conscience and his commu-
nion with God, the production would be interesting at least as a
part of his mental and spiritual history.

When past his fiftieth year he suffered from nervous derangement
and mental spiritual depression. He was not confined to his house,
for he said on his death-bed he had been sick but half a day in his
life ; but his depression rendered him unhappy. He began to think
himself unfit to preach the gospel of Christ. He somewhat reluc-
tantly set out with some young friends to attend the Synod at Win-
chester. Stopping to spend the night in New Market, Shenandoah
County, he was with much urgency prevailed on to preach in the
evening, at short notice. He took for his text the words addressed
to our sinning father — "Adam, where art thou?" His heads of
discourse were — 1st. All men had a place like Adam in which they
ought to be ; 2nd. All men like Adam were found out of their place
and where they ought not to be ; 3d. All men, unless they took
warning, would soon find themselves in a place they would not want
to be. As he proceeded he became greatly excited in feeling, and
vehement in delivery. The effect was great. He went on his way
the next day rejoicing. Many years afterwards, at an ecclesiastical
meeting, a gentleman approached Mr. Mitchel with expressions of
gladness — u Do you remember preaching in New Market of a night,
years ago, on the words — Adam, where art thou ? — I do very well
leplied the old gentleman. Well sir, that sermon found me a poor
ungodly sinner, and by the blessing of God effectually aroused me ;

REV. JAMES MITCHEL. 139

I had no peace till I found it in Christ the Lord." The speaker
was an elder in the Church and a member of the judicatory. Tra-
dition also says, an old man whose christian name was Adam, an
unbeliever, had gone into the meeting. His attention was aroused,
and as Mr. Mitchel often cried out, "Adam, where art thou now?"
the old man felt as if the strange preacher was after him, hunting
him up in all his hiding-places. He was out of his place he knew ;
and, alas, would soon be in that dreadful fire from which he could
not escape. He could not rest till he bowed to the Lord Christ.

Mr. Mitchel was fond of missionary excursions, of weeks and
months at a time, in the south-western counties of Virginia. For
these he was admirably prepared. Active, cheerful, vehement in
his public addresses, and perfectly fearless, he commanded the at-
tention and impressed the hearts of the somewhat scattered popula-
tion of those mountains. His rides to Presbytery and Synod, and
to assist his brethren in communion seasons, were made by him op-
portunities of preaching the gospel in families and neighborhoods,
often greatly blessed to the hearers. He was a preacher always,
and every where, endeavoring to do his Master's will to the best of
his abilities. His sermons were rich in experience, and often over-
flowing from the treasury of God. Never dull, in his pulpit services,
often lifting up his voice like a trumpet, with most energetic gestures ;
never assuming, he maintained his self-respect and the respect of
others. Strictly orthodox, and equally kind, he was jealous of all
innovations in the practices, as well as the doctrines, of the Church ;
fur he believed that modes and forms had much to do with the purity
of doctrine. When the members of Hanover Presbytery began to
omit the use of tokens at the Lord's table, he was alarmed. He
thought the practice of giving to each communicant, a day or two,
or the morning, before the Lord's Supper, a printed card, or a small
medal, to be delivered to the elders at the table, had a happy effect,
as it prevented persons coming to communion without the approba-
tion of the officers of the Church ; and also gave the opportunity of
speaking to each communicant particularly ; and should there be
any kind of necessity, of making enquiries or administering counsel,
and warning, which, in scattered congregations, is of importance.
When he discovered that the leading members of Presbytery were
laying them aside as unnecessary and cumbersome, and that the
omission was likely to become general, he appeared before his
brethren in Synod and administered a grave rebuke with the author-
ity of a father. The Rices, Speece, Baxter, Calhoon, Hill and
others, listened with the reverence becoming the place and the old
man. To avoid every thing that might wound his feelings in a de-
bate, the subject was put over for consideration, and in the progress
of business was not called up in time for discussion before adjourn-
ment. ISo other man could have administered a reproof of equal
severity to the Virginia Synod, and have escaped a suitable reply,
from the readiness of Calhoon, the humor of Speece, the gravity of
liice and Baxter, and the spirit of Hill.

140 REV. JAMES MITCHEL.

Mr. Mitch el was the father of thirteen children, two sons and
eleven daughters. Of these, one son and four daughters died be-
fore him, all giving decided evidence of preparation for the king-
dom of heaven. His widow, twenty years his junior, confined by
bodily weakness, to her bed — "the most devoted and happiest of
Christians," still lives possessing mental vigor and a retentive
memory.

The Rev. J. G. Shepperson, who was with him the last days of his
life, thus wrote: — "Few men ever understood more thoroughly
than he, the system of doctrine contained in our excellent Confes-
sion of Faith and Catechisms, or loved it more cordially, or knew
better the evidence by which its varied parts are sustained. While
firm and decided in his own views, he was no bigot. The writer has
never known a man who gave stronger evidence of love to the Re-
deemer's image wherever found. His deep sense of his own
depravity, helplessness and guilt as a sinner, his adoring views of
the grace, power, faithfulness, and suitableness of the Lord Jesus as a
Saviour from sin and condemnation, his simple obedience to whatever
he believed God had commanded, his unwavering confidence in his
heavenly father, and joyful submission to his will, when prospects
seemed darkest, and when his affections were most severe, could
escape the attention of none who knew him ; and proved beyond all
doubt that he was a man who walked with God ; and had made
extraordinary attainments in meetness to dwell with him in his upper
sanctuary. He was dead to the world; for things seen and tem-
poral, it was manifest he cared little or nothing except as connected
with things unseen and eternal. It was impossible to be with him
five minutes, without being convinced that his affections were set on
things above, and his speech eminently fit to minister grace to the
hearers. The writer enjoyed the high privilege of being with this
eminent servant of God almost the whole of the last three weeks
of his earthly pilgrimage. And what he witnessed, it is alike im-
possible for him ever to forget, or adequately to describe. Though
the aged Christian was now in his first sickness, as well as his last,
not a word, not a look betrayed any emotion incompatible with entire
patience, full contentment, and joyful submission to his heavenly
father's will. When a hope was expressed that he should recover,
his reply was, " I am in the hands of God, that is just where i
want to be." Frequently he would speak of his friends who had
gone before, especially his children, who had died in the Lord, and
express his joyful hope of meeting them in heaven ; and his early asso-
ciates in the ministry, especially Drury Lacy, and Dr. Moses Hoge.
One morning a little more than a week before his death, at the close
of a conversation on some of the topics already mentioned, he
remained silent for some minutes. Then looking around on the
members of his family, who were present, he spoke as nearly as can
now be remembered — "I do now affectionately commit to my cove-
nant God, my wife, my children, my grand-children, and all con-
nected with me, and all my descendants to the latest generation;"

REV. SAMUEL HOUSTON. 141

after which he appeared to resume the exercise of silent prayer in
which he was previously engaged. To the last moment of his life,
the placid expression of his countenance, and the few words he was
able occasionally to utter evinced that his joy was uninterrupted
and increasing. One of the last sentences he was heard to speak
was — "I want to live just so long, as my living will be for the
glory of God, but no longer." On waking from a gentle slumber,
on the afternoon of his dying day, his breath grew shorter, his
countenance was lighted up with a more joyful expression. In a
few moments he calmly folded his arms, closed his eyes and resigned
his spirit into the hands of his beloved Lord. Thus went to his rest
James Mitchel, on Saturday, Feb. 27th, 1841, aged ninety-four
years and one month.

His last sermon was preached at the house of his sister-in-law,
Mrs. Margaret Mitchel, on the last Sabbath of December, 1840,
from the same text taken by his venerable colleague for his last
sermon nearly thirteen years before, Luke's Gospel 2d : 13, 14, And
suddenly there was with the angel a multitute of the heavenly host
praising God, and saying, glory to God in the highest, and on earth
peace, good will toward men. Three of his sons-in-law, and one
grand-son are Presbyterian ministers.

Rev. Samuel Houston.

Mr. Houston was born on Hay's Creek, in the congregation of
New Providence. In his letter to Mr. Morrison, he gives a few
pleasant facts respecting his ancestry. His parents' names were
John Houston and Sally Todd. His father was for many years an
elder in New Providence. In his old age he removed to Tennessee,
and died at about fourscore years. While an infant, Mr. Samuel
Houston was exceedingly feeble ; on more than one occasion he was
laid down supposed to be dying. As he increased in years he
became vigorous ; and through a long life enjoyed almost uninter-
rupted health. In his manhood he was tall, erect, square shouldered,
spare and active ; particular in his dress, and dignified in his de-
portment. After he became a minister, he seemed never to forget
that he was a minister of the Lord Jesus, and that all parts of hi3
office were honorable. All duties devolving on him by custom, or by
the voice of his brethren, he cheerfully performed to the utmost of
his ability. From his deference to those of greater acquirements,
or more ample endowments of mind, or more maturity of age, and
his unobtrusiveness upon the public, strangers might have concluded
that he was a timid man. And when called to act, and his line of
duty led him to face opposition, in whatever form it might come,
his imperturbability might, by a casual observer, have been consi-
dered want of feeling. But his kindness and benevolence in the
relations of life demonstrated the depth of feeling in his heart ;
and his acquaintances knew him to be pure in his principles, warm
in his affections, and unflinching in his bravery. A man was sure

142 HOUSTON'S JOURNAL.

of a firm friend, if he could convince Samuel Houston it was his
duty to stand by him. His whole appearance and bearing were
those of an honest man.

His classical education was completed during the troubles and
confusions of the American Revolution, and about the time of the
removal of Liberty Hall Academy to the neighborhood of Lexing-
ton. In 1781 a call came for militia to assist Greene against Corn-
wallis. The memorable battle of the Cowpens had been fought, and
Morgan, under protection of Greene's retreating army, had escaped
with the prisoners to Virginia. Cornwallis had encamped at Hills-
borough, and Greene was waiting near the Virginia line for reinforce-
ments to drive his pursuer, Cornwallis, back to South Carolina, or
overcome him in battle. Samuel Houston was called to go as a pri-
vate from the congregation of New Providence, in his 28d year.
Arrested in his studies preparatory to the ministry, he went cheer-
fully, with others, to try the labors and exposures of the camp.
After his death there was found among his papers a manuscript of
foolscap, folded down to sixteen leaves a sheet, on which were
memoranda of his campaign, covering about the one half of a sheet
of the large size, then in use. He notices all that appeared to him
worthy of special mention, and as remembrancers of all that occur-
red. No better description of a militia force in its weakness and
efficiency has been left us from the experience of the Revolution.
The beginning is abrupt ; no mention being made of the draft, or
the officers in command, or the object of the expedition.

February 26th, '81.

Monday, Feb. 26th. — We marched from Lexington to Grigsby's,
and encamped.

Tuesday, 27th. — Marched fifteen miles, and encamped at Pur-
gatory. I saw the cave.

Wednesday, 28th. — Marched from Purgatory to Lunies' Creek,
twelve miles.

Thursday, March 1st. — Marched from Lunies' Creek to a mile
beyond Howard's ; total seventeen miles. Drew liquor in the
morning. I paid fifteen dollars for beer to Mrs. Brackinridge.

Friday, 2d. — Marched from near Howard's past Rag Hall,
governed by President Slovenly ; three or four of our men got
• drunk in the evening. Our march continued fifteen miles ; en-
camped at Little Otter, Bedford.

Saturday, 2>d. — Marched from Little Otter to within two miles
of New London ; nineteen miles.

Sabbath, 4:th. — Marched two miles beyond New London to Mr.
Ward's ; in which march we pressed a hog, which was served with-
out scraping. On this day I kept guard No. 16. The day's march
was twenty miles.

Monday, 5th. — Marched from Major Ward's ; crossed Staunton
river into Pittsylvania. I was on the fatigue to drive steers, but

HOUSTON'S JOURNAL. 143

happly they had broken out of the pasture. Our march was eight
miles, and encamped.

Tuesday ', 5th. — Marched from Ward's about fourteen miles. We
were searched, and Mr. Ward's goods found with James Berry and
John Harris, who were whipped. The same were condemned to ten
lashes for disobeying the officer of the day on Monday.

Wednesday, 1th. — Marched from near Shelton's to Col. Wil-
liams' mill, about twelve miles ; crossed Bannister, into which
James McEiroy fell ; John Harris deserted, and James Berry was
taken and sent to prison.

Thursday, 8th. — Marched from Col. Williams' to near three
miles from Dan river. Some of the boys set the woods on fire,
which the Major put out. Our day's journey nineteen miles.

Friday, 9th. — Marched from beyond Dan to the borders of N.
C., six miles ; we crossed Dan, where Gilmore's wagon had nearly
sunk by the chain of the flat breaking. At this river some mean
cowards threatened to return. This morning, Lyle, Hays and Lusk
went to Gen. Green and returned. The same day deserted at Dan,
Geo. Culwell.

Saturday, 10th. — Marched from near three miles of Dan to head
quarters, which we entered at twelve o'clock at night. In the even-
ing we encamped six miles from H. Q. Soon after we decamped.
Thirty miles.

Sabbath, 11th. — Lay in camp. In the evening we were ordered
to prepare for a march ; after we were ordered to stay ; after our
orders for the future were read out, we cooked two days' pro-
visions.

Monday, 12th. — Marched first S. W. to the end of camp, then
turned directly back, and stood some hours ; at last we left camp
at the High Rock, and marched near six miles. Again we turn
back about a mile, and encamp near Haw river.

Tuesday, 13th. — We paraded several times, and at last fired in
platoons and battalions ; in doing which one of the North Carolina
militia was shot through the head ; a bullet glancing from a tree,
struck Geo. Moore on the head — of our battalion. In the evening
we marched from Haw river about three miles, and encamped.

Wednesday, l^th. — Decamped at Reedy Creek, and marched to
Guilford Court House, ten miles.

Thursday, lbth. — Was rainy in the morning. We often paraded,
and about ten o'clock, lying about our fires, we heard our light in-
fantry and cavalry, who were down near the English lines, begin
firing with the enemy. Then we immediately fell into our ranks,
and our brigades marched out, at which time the firing was ceased.
Col. McDowell's battalion of Gen. Stephens' brigade was ordered
on the left wing. When we marched near the ground we charged
our guns. Presently our brigade major came, ordering to take trees
as we pleased. The men run to choose their trees, but with diffi-
culty, many crowding to one, and some far behind others. But we
moved by order of our officers, and stood in suspense. Presently

144 Houston's journal.

the Augusta men, and some of Col. Campbell's fell in at right
angles to us. Our whole line was composed of Stephens' brigade
on the left, Lawson's in the centre, and Butler's, of N. C, on the
right. Some distance behind were formed the regulars. Col. Wash-
ington's light horse were to flank on the right, and Lee on the left.
Standing in readiness, we heard the pickets fire ; shortly the Eng-
lish fired a cannon, which was answered ; and so on alternately, till
the small armed troops came nigh ; and then close firing began near
the centre, but rather towards the right, and soon spread along the
line. Our brigade major, Mr. Williams, fled. Presently came two
men to us and informed us the British fled. Soon the enemy ap-
peared to us ; we fired on their flank, and that brought down many
of them ; at which time Capt. Tedford was killed. We pursued
them about forty poles, to the top of a hill, where they stood, and
we retreated from them back to where we formed. Here we re-
pulsed them again ; and they a second time made us retreat back to
our first ground, where we were deceived by a reinforcement of Hes-
sians, whom we took for our own, and cried to them to see if they
were our friends, and shouted Liberty ! Liberty ! and advanced up
till they let off some guns ; then we fired sharply on them, and
made them retreat a little. But presently the light horse came on
us, and not being defended by our own light horse, nor reinforced,
— though firing was long ceased in all other parts, we were obliged
to run, and many were sore chased, and some cut down. We lost
our major and one captain then, the battle lasting two hours and
twenty-five minutes. We all scattered, and some of our party and
Campbell's and Moflitt's collected together, and with Capt. Moffitt
and Major Pope, we marched for headquarters, and marched across
till we, about dark, came to the road we marched up from Reedy
Creek to Guilford the day before, and crossing the creek we marched
near four miles, and our wounded, Lusk, Allison, and in particular
J as. Mather, who was bad cut, were so sick we stopped, and all
being almost wearied out, we marched half a mile, and encamped,
where, through darkness and rain, and want of provisions we were
in distress. Some parched a little corn. We stretched blankets to
shelter some of us from the rain. Our retreat was fourteen miles.

Friday, 16th. — As soon as day appeared, (being wet) we de-
camped, and marched through the rain till we arrived at Speedwell
furnace, where Green had retreated from Guilfordtown, where the
battle was fought, sixteen miles distant ; there we met many of our
company with great joy, in particular Colonel M'Dowell ; where we
heard that we lost four pieces of cannon after having retaken them,
also the 71st regiment we had captured. After visiting the tents,
we eat and hung about in the tents and rain, when frequently we
were rejoiced by men coming in we had given out for lost. In the
evening we struck tents and encamped on the left, when the orders
were read to draw provisions and ammunition, to be in readiness,
which order struck a panic on the minds of many. Our march five
miles.

Houston's journal. 145

Saturday, 17 tli. — On account of the want of some of our blankets,
and some other clothing, many proposed returning home, which was
talked of in general in M'Dowell's battalion, till at last they agreed,
and many went off; a few were remaining when General Lawson
came and raged very much ; and about ten o'clock all but M'Dowell
came off. We marched twelve miles to the old Surry towns on Dan
where we encamped.

Sabbath, 18th. — Crossed Dan, in our march touched on Smith's
River on our left, at which place we received a little bacon and a
bushel of meal. A little afterward, many went to a tavern where
some got drunk and quarrelled. We marched through the lower end
of Henry County, and encamped on the borders of Pittsylvania,
which evening I opened the clothes in possession of Jo Weir.
That same night Robert Wardlaw burned the butt of his gun. Our
march was fifteen miles.

Monday, 19th. — Marched into Pittsylvania, and encamped with
a Dutchman, where we got some meat. Our mess bought ten quarts
of flour and some hoe-cake. The day's journey twenty-two miles.
Our sick were lodged in the house, and Dr. Brown took care of them.

Tuesday, 20th. — In the morning Dr. Brown and Captain Alex-
ander disputed about the wagons. Near the middle of the day we
left the wagons, and took off the great road under the direction of a
pilot, whom some fearing he was leading us into a snare, they
charged their guns. We crossed Stanton River, and dined, fifteen
of us, at Captain Chiles, from which we marched two miles and
encamped. In all fifteen miles.

Wednesday, 21st. — We paid Murphy one dollar a man, for
horses to carry us over Goose Creek. Had breakfast with Mr.
Butler, and three pints of brandy. In the evening I was sick ; came
to Mr. Rountrees, where we lodged. I got a little milk and peach-
dumpling, the rest a dinner of meat and so on. I lay in a bed with
Jas. Blair, and the rest on the floor. Our day's march was twenty-
one miles.

Thursday, 22d. — My brother and I hired Mr. Rountrees' horses,
and his son came with us to Mr. Lambert's, where, after he received
forty-three dollars, he returned. We eat with Mr. Lambert, and paid
him ten dollars each. I bought five books from him, and paid him four
hundred and twelve dollars and a half. We crossed the mountain,
and in the valley saw the wonderful mill without wheels, doors, or
floors. In that same valley Jos. Boagle met us with brother's horses,
and he with one of them went back for Robert McCormic. We
proceeded to Greenlee's, got dinner, and when they came up crossed
the river and came to Boagle's, where we lodged. Our day's march
was thirty-two miles.

Fnday, 2%d. — Left Boagle's and came to brother William's. Here
I conclude my journal of the expedition under Colonel M'Dowell
against Cornwallis, the British General in North Carolina. Rock-,
bridge County, Virginia, in the year 1781, March 23d.

Samuel Houston,
10

146 Houston's journal.

Occasionally in speaking of this battle among his friends lie
related two circumstances respecting himself; one was that on the
morning of the battle, he got an opportunity for private prayer in
an old tree top, and with unusual freedom committed himself to the
wise and protecting providence of God ; the other was that in that
battle of two hours and twenty minutes, he discharged his rifle four-
teen times, that is once in about ten minutes from the time he heard
the first fire of the approaching enemy, till his company joined the
retreat of Greene. Others in the battle said — that Mr. Houston
was the first in his line to answer the command "fire," and that he
was quite in advance when he discharged his rifle. It is easy to
find the position of the Rockbridge militia in the battle from the
diagrams and statements in the life of General Greene. Greene with
the regulars were at the Court House ; some distance in front, cross-
ing at right angles the great Salisbury road, on which the British
forces were advancing, were stationed the Virginia militia; some dis-
tance in front, and across the same road lay the North Carolina
militia. The Virginia line was in the forest ; the Carolina partly
in the forest and partly on the skirts of the forest, and partly behind
a fence inclosing the open space across which the British force was
advancing with extended front. According to orders the Carolina
line, when the enemy were very near, gave their fire, which on the
left of the British line was deadly, and having repeated it retreated ;
some remained to give a third fire, and some made such haste in retreat
as to bring reproach upon themselves as deficient in bravery, while
their neighbors behaved like heroes. The right wing of the Vir-
ginia line was soon turned by the British regulars pressing on to the
position of Greene, and like the Carolina line gave vivid examples
both of timidity and heroic courage ; the left wing, in which Hous-
ton was, maintained its position till Greene retreated, almost con-
stantly engaged, but not pressed so hard as they might have been
by the regulars occupied with the main body of the American army.

The greatest loss of the Rockbridge and Augusta forces, was ex-
perienced after they commenced their retreat. Lee's light-horse
were not ready to cover them, and their retreat became a flight,
exposed to the sabres of the British light-horse. Mr. Samuel Steele,
that died an old man, near Waynesborough, in that retreat shot one
horseman that followed him. Two others came upon him before he
reloaded, and he surrendered himself a prisoner — "Give us your
gun." "Oh, no," said he, "I can't think of that." "I say, give
us your gun!" "Oh, no, I can't think of that." Bursting into a
laugh at his simplicity — "Well, Garry it along, then," motioning
him to follow in the rear. He went along some distance, when sud-
denly springing into the thick top of a fallen tree he commenced
loading his gun. The horsemen unable to get at him with their
swords, put spurs and rode out of reach of his shot. He took ad-
vantage of their disappearance, and was soon out of danger. David
Steele, of Medway, wnere VV addell addressed the militia before their
march, was cut clown in the retreat, and left for dead. The scar of

Houston's journal. 147

a deep wound over one of his eyes, was frightful to strangers,
through his long life. Judge Stuart, of Staunton, was in the battle,
a messmate of Houston, and retained a friendship for him till his
death ; excelling in talents, he could not, in the opinion of the
soldiers, surpass him in the cool facing of danger. Captain James
Tate, of Bethel, was killed in the early part of the battle. Captain
Andrew Wallace, from near Lexington, was in the regnlar service,
and had always shown himself a brave man. That morning he
expressed a mournful presage that he would fall that day. In the
course of the action, he sheltered himself behind a tree with some
indications of alarm. Being reproached, he immediately left the
shelter, and in a moment received his death wound. A brother of
his, Captain Adam Wallace, was with Buford at the terrible massa-
cre on the Waxhaw ; after killing many of the enemy with his
espontoon, he died bravely fighting. A third brother, Captain
Hugh Wallace, in the regular army, died in Philadelphia, of small-
pox. Major Alexander Stuart, of whom Mr. Houston says — "We
lost our Major," — was mounted on a beautiful mare. A shot was
fatal to her, on the hasty retreat. As she fell, the Major was
seized, and surrendered. His captors plundered him, and left him
standing in his cocked-hat, shirt, and shoes. He was unwounded.
Cornwailis took him and other prisoners with him in his retreat to
Wilmington. For a time Greene greatly harassed Cornwailis in his
daily marches. Mr. Stuart said, the prisoners suffered severely,
particularly from thirst. So great was the haste of flight, and the
unkindness of the guard, that the prisoners were not suffered to
intermit their speed even to drink in crossing the runs ; those that
attempted to drink were warned by the bayonet point to go on. He
dipped water with his cocked-hat; and others with their shoes.
Archibald Stuart was commissary, but at Guilford he took his
musket and entered the ranks as a common soldier. Major Stuart
said, that Greene afterwards told him, that there was a tnrn in the
battle in which, if he could have reckoned upon the firm stand of the
left wing of Virginia militia, he could have annihilated the army of
Cornwailis. He knew they were good for a short fight, but was not
prepared to see them stand it out as regulars. The defect of the
militia system, was apparent. The second day after the battle —
when they must either march further from home in pursuit of Corn-
wailis— *4to offer the British force more cannon and another regi-
ment of recaptured prisoners, on the same terms as on the 15th" —
or return home ; they all, the very men who called those that flinched
at the Dan, "cowards;" all, in face of their Colonel, and the dis-
pleasure, "the fury" of the General of Brigade, all marched off
home. Some, both of the Carolina and the Virginia militia, fled
from the battle-ground on the 15th, and never rested till they
reached their homes. Some of the Virginia men that fled thus, in
the fear lest they should be called to account for their flight re-
treated into the western ridges of the Allegheny — and even to old
age dreaded the approach of a stranger, as perhaps an officer for

148 REV. SAMUEL HOUSTON.

their arrest for desertion. The American Generals soon learned to
object to short terms of service, and at the same time had full
confidence in the courage of their countrymen.

At a meeting of Hanover Presbytery at the Stone meeting house
Augusta County, November 1781, Messrs. Samuel Houston, Andrew
M'Clure, Samuel Carrick and Adam Rankin, were on examination
received as candidates for the ministry. In May 1782, at Timber
Ridge, on the 22nd, Mr. Houston read a lecture on Colossians 3d,
from the 1st to the 8th verse ; and also a presbyterial discourse on
1 Tim. 1. 5, which were sustained as parts of trial. Messrs. Ran-
kin, Carrick and M'Clure, exhibited parts of their trials for licen-
sure. At this Presbytery Mr. John M'Cue was licensed, and on
parts of his examination Messrs. Houston and Rankin were associ-
ated. October 22d, 1782 at New Providence, the Presbytery was
opened with a sermon by Adam Rankin, from 2 Cor. 5. 14, and
Samuel Houston John 17. 3 ; both candidates for licensure. These
were sustained. Messrs. Andrew M'Clure and Samuel Carrick, also
produced their pieces of trial. And the four candidates having
passed acceptably all their trials, were licensed to preach the gospel.
At Hall's meeting house May 20th, 1783, Mr. Houston accepted a
call from the Providence congregation in Washington County. The
third Wednesday of August was fixed for the ordination ; Mr. Hous-
ton to preach from Col. 3. 4 ; the ordination services to be performed
by Messrs. Cummings, Balch and Doak, the second to preach the
ordination sermon, the third to preside, the first to give the charge.
In August 1785, the Presbytery of Abingdon was formed, and Mr.
Houston made a constituent part. In May 1786, he took his seat
in the Synod as the first in attendance from the Presbytery. In
the events of a few succeeding years Mr. Houston in common with
his fellow citizens, took an active part. He advocated the forma-
tion of a new State to be called Franklin. After some years of
commotion, the State of Tennessee was formed and made one of the
Union. Unfortunately the Presbyterian ministers were divided in
their opinions in the course of the procedure, and suffered, many of
them, much uneasiness on a subject the particulars of which it is not
necessary to record, except in a history of Tennessee in its settle-
ment and progress. For various reasons Mr. Houston determined
to return to Virginia, and on the 24th of October, 1789, he was
admitted a member of Lexington Presbytery.

In September 1791, at Augusta Church on the 20th, when A.
Alexander opened Presbytery with his trial sermon, he accepted a
call from Falling Spring for two-thirds of his time. At this place
and High Bridge he performed the duties of a minister of the gos-
pel, faithfully and diligently, till the infirmities of age made it
necessary for him to throw the labor on younger men. For many
years he taught a classical school with success, mingling firmness
and kindness in his discipline. He took great delight in meeting
his brethren in the judicatories of the Churdi. His last attendance
on the Virginia Synod was at Lexington, October 1837. Bent with

CAPTIVITY AND ESCAPE OF MRS. INGLIS. 149

age, almost blind, his long gray locks falling upon his shoulders, he
sedulously attended the sessions and listened to the debates, and
finally gave his vote to sustain the action of the Assembly of '37.
None that saw him could forget his appearance. Cheerful through
life, he was glad when his end came. His works remain. He was
one that cherished Washington College in the days of its greatest
weakness and depression. When his infirmities came upon him, he
resigned his pastoral charges, and employed himself in going out
into the highways and hedges.

About two miles from the Natural Bridge, and sixteen from Lex-
ington on the road to Fincastle, is a brick church on a hill, sur-
rounded by a grave-yard. At the western end of the church, is a
marble slab inscribed

SACRED

to the memory

of the

REV. SAMUEL HOUSTON,

who in early life was a soldier of the

Revolution,

and for 55 years a faithful minister of the

LORD JESUS CHRIST.

He died on the 20th day of January 1839,

aged 81 years,

in the mature and blessed hope of a

glorious resurrection

and of immortal life, in the kingdom of

his Father and his God.

CHAPTER XI.

THE CAPTIVITY AND ESCAPE OF MRS. INGLIS IN 1756.

Captivity by the Shawanees, or their confederates in Ohio, was
not a singular event in the progress of civilization in the Valley and
mountains of West Virginia. Commencing in murder, plunder, and
the burning of habitations, it was a continued series of exposures,
privations and dangers, ending in adoption, ransom, or escape.
Sometimes the captive remained cheerfully, to share the joys and
sorrows of the barbarians. In all these particulars there is a same-
ness in the histories of Indian captivities, while each narrative is
diversified with some personal display of courage, activity and en-
durance of suffering. The circumstances of some are so full of
thrilling interest and exciting events that the narrative may be a

150 CAPTIVITY AND ESCAPE OF MRS. INGLIS.

fair specimen of the almost innumerable instances of loss of free-
dom, of property, and of friends by savage hands. One of these
types is the captivity of the Draper family, embracing the surprise,
bloodshed, plunder, house-burning, exposure, kindness, escape, ran-
som, and naturalization to Indian life, the prolonged bondage and
the caprice of the savages in their cruelty and kindness to their
captives.

Mr. George Draper removed from Pennsylvania about the year

1750, and took his residence, in advance of the wave of population

moving south-westwardly, on the top of the great Allegheny Ridge,

in the present bounds of Montgomery County. The place he chose

for a residence was, for a length of time, called Draper's Meadows.

Passing into other hands it took the name of its owner and was

called Smithfield ; and is now in the possession of the Preston

family. Draper's residence or fort, stood between the residence of

ex-Governor Preston and his son. On top of the main Ridge of

Virginia mountains, the meadows presented a beautiful extent of

rolling country, very fertile, and healthy, and containing within its

bounds abundant springs of pure water, some of which find their

way to the Atlantic through the James, and the Chesapeake Bay ;

and others that mingle their streams with the Ohio and Mississippi

and the Gulf of Mexico. In the space of a few moments one can

drink of waters that flow eastward through the " ancient dominion,"

and turn and wash himself in those that wander by the numerous

Western States, to make a part of the mysterious Gulf-stream.

To this beautiful spot his son John with his wife, and his daughter
Mary with her husband, William Inglis, accompanied him. The
'* meadows " were glades with few trees or marshes, and fed herds
of buffalo and deer. For seclusion, abundance of the means of
living, and the pleasure and excitement of hunting, Draper's mea-
dows might have been an enviable spot. And some few years passed
away in quietness and enjoyment. At a distance, other families,
drawn by the same inducements, took their abode, following each
other at intervals. Proximity of residence encroached upon the
freedom and abundance of the chase ; and the families that chose
the Allegheny top for a home, like Moore in his valley, preferred
solitude to the sight of human habitations. In this situation of the
iamily, Mr. George Draper died.

The Shawanees in their expeditions against the Catawbas frequently
passed the Draper settlement, which was in the direct line of one
of their great war paths, without molestation or signs of displeasure,
till the year 1756. Excited by the French, and jealous of the
rapid encroachment upon their hunting grounds, the Alleghenies
being already scaled, the Shawanees made a sudden descent upon
Draper's meadows in the midst of harvest, while the men were
all in the field securing their crop unarmed and unsuspicious of
danger. The savages surrounded the dwellings in which were the
women and children, and the arms of the families, and of the men
who had come to aid in the harvest ; and murdered the widow of

CAPTIVITY AND ESCAPE OF MRS. INGLIS. 151

George Draper, and also Colonel James Patton from Tinkling
Spring, in Augusta, who was on an exploring expedition, and spend-
ing a few days at the meadows to refresh himself from his journey
and some illness that had come upon him. The wife of John Dra-
per, and Mrs. Inglis and her two sons, Thomas of four years of
age, and George of two years, were made prisoners to be taken to
the Indian towns. Mr. Inglis hearing the noise at the house hast-
ened home in alarm. He approached very near the dwelling before
he discovered the Indians ; hoping to aid his family he drew still
nearer. Two stout Indians discovered him and rushed at him with
their tomahawks. He fled to the woods ; they pursued, at a little
distance from each other, one on each side of Mr. Inglis to prevent his
secreting himself by turning aside. He perceived that the Indians
were gaining upon him, and attempting to jump over a fallen tree
he fell, and gave himself up for lost. Owing to the underbrush,
the pursuers did not see him fall, and passed by on each side of him
as he lay in the bushes. In a few moments he was upon his feet
and escaped in another direction. The harvest hands deprived of
their arms, believing resistance ineffectual, left the Indians unmo-
lested and secreted themselves in the woods around the meadows.

The savages taking what plunder they pleased and the four pri-
soners, moved off towards New River, advancing slowly on account
of the thick underbrush, and not apprehending any pursuit from
the circumstances of the families in and around the meadows ; and
striking that river they leisurely proceeded down the stream. The
captors were partial to Mrs. Inglis, and having several horses
permitted her to ride most of the way and carry her two children.
Mrs. Draper, who was wounded in the back and had her arm broken
in the attack upon the settlement, was less kindly cared for. As
usual all the prisoners suffered from exposure, and privations, and
confinement on their march. Mrs. Inglis had more liberty granted
her than Mrs. Draper. The Indians permitted her to go into the
woods to search for the herbs and roots necessary to bind up the
broken arm and the wounded back of her fellow captive, trusting
probably to her love for her children for her speedy return. They
kept the little boy of four years, and his little brother of two, as
her hostages ; and were not mistaken. She stated afterwards that
she had frequent opportunities of escaping while gathering roots
and herbs, but could never get her own consent to leave her cnildren
in the hands of the savages, and was always cheered by the hope
of recapture or ransom. When the party had descended the
Kenawiia to the salt region, the Indians, as was usual, halted a few
days at a small spring to make salt. After about a month from the
time of their captivity the party arrived at the Indian village at
the mouth of the big Scioto. The partiality for Mrs. Inglis exhi-
bited by the captors, during the march, was more evident upon
reaching the village. She was spared the painful and dangerous
trial, oi running the gauntlet ; while Mrs. Draper with her wounds
yet unhealed was compelled to endure the blows barbarity might

152 CAPTIVITY AND ESCAPE OF MRS. INGLIS.

inflict. When the division of the captives took place, Mrs. Inglis
was subjected to the great trial of being parted from her children,
and prohibited the pleasure of intercourse with them, or even of
rendering them any assistance.

Some French traders from Detroit visiting the village with their
goods, Mrs. Inglis at her leisure moments made some shirts for the
Indians out of the checked fabrics. These were highly prized by
savages as ornaments, and by the traders as a means of a more
rapid sale of their articles, at a high price ; and both waited on the
captive to exercise her skill as a seamstress. When a garment was
made for an Indian, the Frenchmen would take it and run through the
village, swinging it on a staff, praising it as an ornament, and Mrs.
Inglis as a very fine squaw ; and then make the Indians pay her
from their store at least twice the value of the article. This pro-
fitable employment continued about three weeks ; and the seamstress
besides the pecuniary advantage secured the admiration of her
captors. Mrs. Draper's wounds preventing her from sharing in the
employment or advantage, she was held in less estimation, and
employed in more servile offices.

Mrs. Inglis was soon separated entirely from Mrs. Draper and
the children. A party setting off for the Big Bone Licks, on the
south side of the Ohio River, about 100 miles below, for the purpose
of making salt, took her along, together with an elderly Dutch
woman captured on the frontiers, and retained in servitude. This
entire, and in her view, needless separation from her children,
prompted by a desire in the savages to wean them from the mother,
brought her to the determination of attempting an escape. The
alternative was sad, to endure lonely captivity among barbarians,
or the dangers and sufferings of a flight through a wilderness, with
exposure to enraged Indians, hunger, and wild beasts. After ma-
ture consideration, she resolved to make the attempt to reach home,
preferring death in the wilderness to such captivity. She prevailed
upon the old woman to accompany her in the flight. The plan was
to get leave to be absent a short time ; and proceed immediately to
the Ohio River, which was but a short distance from the Licks, and
follow that river up to the Kenawha, and that river to New River,
and so to the meadows, or some nearer frontier. They must travel
about one hundred miles along the Ohio before they passed the
village at the mouth of the Scioto, and consequently be in danger
hourly of the severities that might follow a recapture. Their reso-
lution was equal to the danger and trial. They obtained leave to
gather grapes. Providing themselves each with a blanket, toma-
hawk, and knife, they left the Licks in the afternoon, and to prevent
suspicion took neither additional clothing nor provisions. When
about to depart, Mrs. Inglis exchanged her tomahawk with one of
the three J? renchnien, tnat accompanied the Indians to the lucks,
as he was sitting on one of the Big Bones, cracking walnuts. Tuey
hastened to the Ohio, and proceeded unmolested up tne stream, and
in about five days came opposite the village at tne mouth of the

CAPTIVITY AND ESCAPE OF MRS. INGLIS. 153

Scioto. Here they found a ca.bin and a cornfield, and remained for
the night. In the morning they loaded a horse, found in an
enclosure near by, with as much corn as they could contrive to pack
on him, and proceeded up the river. In sight of the Indian village,
and during the day within view of Indian hunters, they escaped
observation, and passed on unmolested. It is not improbable their
calm behavior, and open unrestrained action, prevented suspicion in
any keen-sighted savage that might have seen them from the village,
as th'ey were plucking the corn and loading the horse. This route
being on the south side of the Ohio, was unexposed to savage inter-
ference, except an occasional hunting-party, and none of these
crossed their track after they left the mouth of the Scioto.

After the Indian depreciations connected with Braddock's war
had ceased, and friendly intercourse was again established, the
Shawanees could scarcely be made to believe that Mrs. Inglis was
alive. They said the party at the Licks became alarmed at the pro-
longed absence of the grape-gatherers, and hunted for them in all
directions, and discovering no trail or marks of them whatever, had
come to the conclusion that they had become lost, and wandering
away, had been destroyed by the wild beasts. There had been no
suspicion of any escape, the difficulties in the way had appeared so
insurmountable ; on the north side of the Ohio were the Indian
tribes and villages, and on the southern side, obstructions too great,
above Kentucky, to encourage hunting-parties, or permit war paths.
It seemed to them impossible, that two lone women, unprovided with
any necessaries for a march, or arms for defence or to obtain pro-
visions, could possibly have accomplished so uninviting a journey.

The fugitives travelled with all the expedition their circumstances
would permit, using the corn and wild fruits for food. Although
the season was dry, and the rivers low, the Big Sandy was too deep
for them to cross at its entrance into the Ohio. Turning their
course up the river for two or three days, they found a safe crossing
for themselves on the drift-wood. The horse fell among the logs
and became inextricable. Taking what corn they could carry, they
returned to the Ohio, and proceeded up the stream. Wherever the
water courses that enter that river, were too deep for their crossing
at the junction, they went up their banks to a ford, and returned
again to the Ohio, their only guide home. Sometimes, in their
winding and prolonged journey, they ventured, and sometimes were
compelled to cross the crags and points of ridges that turned the
course of the rivers with their steep ledges ; but as speedily as possi-
ble they returned to the banks of the Ohio. The corn was exhausted
long before they reached the Kenawha ; and their hunger was ap-
peased by grapes, black walnuts, pawpaws, and sometimes by roots,
of whose name or nature they were entirely ignorant. Before they
reached the Big Kenawha, the old Dutch woman, frantic with hunger,
and the exposure of the journey, threatened the life of Mrs. Inglis,
in revenge for her sufferings and to appease her appetite. On reach-
ing the Kenawha, their spirits revived, while their sufferings and

154 CAPTIVITY AND ESCAPE OF MRS. INGLIS.

exposures continued, and their strength decreased. Day after day
they urged on their course, as fast as practicable, through the
tedious sameness of hunger, weariness, and exposure by day and by
night ; yet unmolested by wild beasts at night, or the savages
by day.

When they had gotten within about fifty miles of Draper's mea-
dows, the old woman in her despondency and suffering, made an
attack upon Mrs. Inglis to take her life. It was in the twilight of
evening. Escaping from the grasp of the desperate woman, Mrs.
Inglis outran her pursuer, and concealed herself under the river-
bank. After a time she left her hiding-place, and proceeding along
the river by the light of the moon, found the canoe in which the
Indians had taken her across, filled with dirt and leaves, without a
paddle or a pole near. Using a broad splinter of a fallen tree, she
cleared the canoe, and unused to paddling contrived to cross the
river. She passed the remainder of the night at a hunter's lodge,
near which was a field planted with corn, but unworked and un-
tended, and destroyed by the buffaloes and other beasts, the place
having been unvisited during the summer on account of the savage
inroads. In the morning she found a few turnips in the yard which
had escaped the wild animals. The old woman, on the opposite side
of the river, discovered her, and entreated her to recross and join
company, promising good behavior and kind treatment. Mrs. Inglis
thought it more prudent to be parted by the river. Though approach-
ing her former home, her condition seemed almost hopeless. Her
clothing had been worn and torn by the bushes until few fragments
remained. The weather was growing cold ; and to add to her dis-
tress a light snow fell. She knew the roughness of the country she
must yet pass ; and her strength was almost entirely wasted away.
Her limbs had begun to swell from wading cold streams, frost, and
fatigue. Travelling as far as possible during the day, her resource
at night was a hollow log filled with leaves.. She had now been out
forty days and a half, and had not travelled less than twenty miles
a day, often much more. In this extremity she reached the clear-
ing made in the spring by Adam Harman, on New River. On
reaching this clearing, seeing no house or any person, she began to
hallo. Harman and his two sons, engaged in gathering their corn
and hunting, were not far off. On hearing the hallo, Harman was
alarmed. But after listening a time, he exclaimed, " Surely, that is
Mary Inglis !" He had been her neighbor, and knew her call, and
the circumstances of her captivity. Seizing their guns, as defence
if the Indians should be near, they ran and met ner, and carried
her to their cabin; and treated her in a kind and judicious manner.
Having bathed her feet, and prepared some venison and bear's meat,
they ted her in small portions ; and the next day they killed a young
beef, and made soup for her. By this kind treatment, she found
herself in a few days able to proceed. Mr. Harman took her on
horseback to the Dunkards' Bottom, where was a fort in which ail
the families of the neighborhood were gathered. On the morning

CAPTIVITY AND ESCAPE OF MRS. INGLIS. 155

after her arrival at the fort, her husband and her brother John
Draper came unexpectedly. They had made a journey to the
Cherokees, who were on friendly terms with the Shawanees, to pro-
cure by their agency the release of the captives. On their return
they lodged about seven miles from the Dunkards' Bottom, in the
woods, the night Mrs. Inglis reached the fort. The surprise at the
meeting was mutual and happy. Thus ended the captivity and
escape, embracing about five months. Of this time, about forty-two
and a half days were passed on her return.

Mrs. Draper was released after about six or seven years, when
friendlv relations had been restored ; and the frontiers were relieved
from the inroads of barbarians.

While Mrs. Inglis was at Harman's lodge, she entreated her host
to go, or send for the old woman. He positively refused, both on
account of her bad treatment of his guest, and also that he knew
she would come to a cabin on her side of the river. To this cabin
she came, and found in it a kettle nearly full of venison and bear's
meat, the hunters had prepared and just left. She feasted and
rested herself a day or two ; and then dressing herself in some
clothing left by the hunters, and making a bark bridle for an old
horse left there, she mounted him, and proceeded on her way.
When within about fifteen or twenty miles of the Dunkards' Bottom,
she met some men going in search of her. They found her riding,
carrying the bell she took from the horse left in the river, and had
brought along through all her journey, and halloing at short inter-
vals, to attract the attention of hunters. Nothing is known of her
after her arrival at the fort ; the only remarkable event in her life
was her escape with Mrs. Inglis.

Having remained at the Dunkards' Bottom till spring, Mr. Inglis,
on account of the unwillingness of his wife to remain on the fron-
tiers, removed to a stronger post on the head of Roanoke, called
Vause's fort, where a number of families were collected. For the
same cause he afterwards removed east of the Blue Ridge, and took
his residence in Botetourt County. This was a very providential
movement, as in the fall of the year a large force of French and
Indians surprised and took the fort, and murdered or made prison-
ers of all the families. John and Matthew Inglis, connexions of
William, had their families in the fort at the time it was taken.
When the attack was made, John was out. Hearing the noise, he
rushed to the fort, and notwithstanding it was surrounded by the
enemy, he attempted to get in. The savages closed upon him. He
fired his gun, and used it as a club, and beat off the assailants. The
stock breaking, he used the barrel with great force, and approached
very near the fort ; but before he could enter, he was overpowered
and killed. Matthew was taken prisoner. The Indians having
secured what plunder they desired, encamped near the fort. Mat-
thew was unbound, and being offended by some of the Indians,
seized a frying-pan, twisted oft' the handle, and began laying about
him with great effect. The savages were so pleased with his bold-

156 CAPTIVITY AND ESCAPE OF MRS. INGLIS.

ncss, that they treated him afterwards more kindly than the other
prisoner?. After remaining some years in Bedford. William Inglis
and family returned to New River. Some families having ventured
to settle further west, the meadows and New river were considered
comparatively safe. Mr. Inglis' house became a fort, to which, in
times of alarm the neighbors gathered ; and from the brave men
there assembled the savages received an effectual check. A party
of eiffht or ten passed the fort, and went to Smith's river, east of
the Blue Ridge, and returned with a woman and three children
prisoners, and a number of horses loaded with plunder, encamped
about six miles from Insdis' fort. Beinor discovered bv a person
hunting horses, some eighteen men were rallied, and, with Mr. Inglis,
set off to attack the savages. On reaching the encampment in the
morning they found it deserted ; pursuing the trail, they came upon
the party cooking their breakfast ; approaching unobserved, they
fired, and rushed in upon the enemy. But two or three escaped.
The prisoners and plunder were all recovered, but with the loss how-
ever of one of the assailants. The New River settlements were
never again disturbed.

William and Mary Inglis had six children. Before the captivity,
Thomas and George were born; after the captivity, Susan, Rhoda,
Polly and John. George died in captivity while a young child.
The other five became heads of families. Of these children, Thomas
was left in captivity when his mother escaped — the separation of
himself and brother from her being the immediate cause of her
flight. He remained thirteen years among the Indians. Frequent
efforts were made for his recovery, but in vain. After peace was
concluded, a Mr. Thomas Baker, who had been a prisoner among
the Indians, visited the tribe at the solicitation of the father, and
purchased the lad for about $150. The squaws greatly opposed the
return of the boy, and used every exertion to persuade him to re-
main. Mr. Baker kept him in partial confinement till he had passed
the villages some forty or fifty miles, and then set him entirely free.
At night he lay down to sleep with the boy in his arms. In the
morning he found himself alone. He returned in search of him,
but the squaws refused to give him up, or disclose the place of his
concealment. Some two years after, Mr. Inglis, accompanied by
Mr. Baker, went by Winchester to Pittsburg, on their way to visit
the Shawanees, in quest of his son. There the journey was ended on
account of fresh hostilities all along the frontiers. When peace
was restored, the father, accompanied by Mr. Baker, made another
journey in quest of his son, and to propitiate the Indians, took with
him a number of small kegs of rum. The first village he entered
was greatly excited upon hearing of the rum, and persuaded the
anxious father to gratify their appetites. In the intoxication which
followed, his life was in danger, and his preservation was owing to
the kindness of the squaws. On reaching the Scioto, where his
son had been living, he learned, to his sorrow, that the old Indian
father had taken the boy to Detroit. While waiting about a fort-

CAPTIVITY AND ESCAPE OE MRS. INGLIS. 157

night for his return, Mr. Baker renewed his acquaintance with the
Shawanees, and Mr. Inglis became very popular, and matters we^e
in a favorable train before the old man and boy came back. When
the boy heard his father was come, his feelings were greatly moved ;
and finding which was he, expressed a fondness for him, and a
willingness to return home with him. The old Indian gave him up
upon receiving a second ransom for him ; and the son set off with
his father very cheerfully. On'the journey he gave evidence of an
increasing fondness for his father, without the least desire to return
to the Scioto. The mother's joy was great on recovering her long
lost eldest son, who was now seventeen years of age, small in stature,
unable to speak English, and an entire savage in his manners and
appearance. The habits of civilized life were not pleasing to him,
and with difficulty he was persuaded to remain with his parents.
He would sometimes go to the woods, and remain for days, his
parents fearing he would never return. By continued kindness he
was persuaded to leave off his Indian dress, the use of the bow and
arrow, and to learn the English language. His father placed him at
school in Albemarle County, in the family of Dr. Walker. In the
course of three or four years of study he acquired what was esteemed
a good English education, and was greatly improved in manners. He
never did, perhaps never could, entirely put off his Indian habits.
In the campaign against the Shawanees, he belonged to the regi-
ment of Col. Christian which reached Point Pleasant the night after
the battle. Remaining at the Point till the treaty of peace was
signed, he found among the Indians many of his old acquaintances,
and went with them on a visit to their towns. After his return he
married Miss Ellen Grills, and settled on Wolfe Creek, a branch of
New River. Erom this place he removed to a valuable tract of
land on the head of Bluestone ; but being annoyed by the Indians
passing and repassing, during the war of the revolution, on their
plundering expeditions, he removed to Burke's garden, with settle-
ments around him at the distance of ten or twelve miles,, and but
one white person in the garden, an old bachelor about two miles
off, by the name of Hix, with whom lived a black boy. Here he
was unmolested till the spring of the year 1782. While with his
black boy in a field ploughing, his house was surrounded by Indians.
Perceiving he could render no assistance, he mounted a horse and
went with speed across to the head of Holston for help. Here
meeting a militia muster, some fifteen men immediately volunteered
and went with him. Old Mr. Hix had come on a visit to the family,
and was in sight when the attack was made ; he hastened m another
direction and gave the alarm, and returned with volunteers, about
the same time Mr. Inglis came. From the smoking ruins of the
house they pursued the marauders, who had gone through a part of
the Clinch settlements to go down the Big Sandy. When clear of
the settlements the Indians moved carelessly and left marks of their
trail. At this time their puisuers were about twenty, under the
command of Capt. Maxwell of the militia. On the seventh day in

158 CAPTIVITY AND KPCAPE OF MRS. INGLIS.

the evening the spies discovered the Indians. Before they were
completely surrounded the Indians saw their pursuers. Mr. Inglis
with a part of the men had approached very near and was waiting for
Capt. Maxwell coming up on the other side. According to custom
the Indians began tomahawking the prisoners. Mr. Inglis was very
near and rushed to save his wife and children ; but the efforts were
vain. All were tomahawked. The boy about three years of age
soon died, the girl about five lived a few days. Mrs. Inglis had
many wounds which were not fatal. The Indians in flying came
suddenly upon Capt. Maxwell's company ; and in rushing past, one
of them discharged his gun at the Captain, conspicuous by his white
hunting-shirt, and gave him a mortal wound. They all escaped.
The Captain soon died, and was buried with the little boy. His
name was given to the Gap where he was slain. At the head of
Clinch, Mr. Wm. Inglis met his son, and wife, and infant, having a
Doctor in company. The little girl died soon. Mrs. Inglis was
able to return to New River. Before she recovered thirteen pieces
of skull bone were taken from her head.

In about a year, Thomas Inglis removed to Tennessee, and settled
on the Watauga, a tributary of the South Fork of Holston ; in a
position exposed to the incursions of the Cherokees. But in a few
years, though comfortably situated, dissatisfied that the country was
filling up so fast, he removed further down the river to Mossy
Creek, in the midst of grass-fields and cane-brakes. The coming
of settlers caused him once more to remove, and he took his resi-
dence near where Knoxville now stands. Here he seemed to be
fixed for life, owning several tracts of land, and having a daughter
married. But in pursuit of a debtor he visited Natchez, and
although meeting with losses by the upsetting of his boat at the
Muscle Shoals, every thing being left in the river but his saddle-
bags, and failing to get any satisfaction from his debtor, he was so
pleased with that country, that he speedily sold his possessions and
removed to Mississippi. There he ended his days, an inveterate
lover of frontier life, and never under any circumstances losing the
tastes and habits he acquired in his thirteen years of captivity when
a boy. The Shawanees loved him when a captive for his bravery
and endurance ; and in after life the Cherokees admired and feared
him for the same cool adventurous bearing, and never disturbed him
in Tennessee, though exposed in his lonely habitations.

Susan, the eldest daughter of William and Mary Inglis, married
General Trigg, a man well known in public life ; her two daughters,
Mrs. Charles Taylor, and Mrs. Judge Allen Taylor, died at an ad-
vanced age, eminently pious members of the Presbyterian Church,
and noted for their amiable qualities. Polly married a brother of
John's wife. The youngest son, John, had eight children, was a
member of the Presbyterian Church, of which lie was long an elder
in Montgomery County ; and part of his children were members.
Mr. William Inglis died in 1782, aged 53; Mrs. Mary Inglis en-
joyed good health till far advanced in years, and died in 1813, aged

CORNSTALK — AND THE BATTLE AT POINT PLEASANT. 159

84. Her descendants are numerous, and they contemplate, with
wonder and admiration, the energy, boldness, and endurance mani-
fested by the subject of this chapter in her eventful captivity. And
it will ever be a matter of surprise that murders, captivities, and
plunderings multiplied to an extent almost incredible, did not stop
the tide of emigration in Western Virginia. The boldness and
rapidity of its extension before the Independence of the United
States was acknowledged, was but a precursor of that unresisted
tide that has already broken the barrier of the Rocky Mountains.

CHAPTER XII.

CORNSTALK — AND THE BATTLE AT POINT PLEASANT.

The name of Cornstalk, the Shawanee Chief, once thrilled the
heart of every white man in Virginia, and terrified every family in
the mountains. He was, to the Indians of Western Virginia, like
Pocahontas to the tribes on the sea coast, the greatest and last chief.
In the days of his power, the Shawaness built their cabins on the
Scioto. They had once dwelt on the Shenandoah, and covered the
whole valley of Virginia. At the approach of the whites to the
mountains they had retreated beyond the Alleghenies. The names
of the various smaller tribes that once were scattered over the
country west of the Blue Ridge, and east of the Ohio, have not
been preserved. No historical fact of importance depends upon
their preservation. There was a name applied to all the tribes,
whether it was generic, or from conquest, or a confederacy, or from
all combined none can tell. The eastern Indians called the western
tribes Massawomacs, their natural enemies. Under whatever name
they existed, or from whatever parts composed, these savages were
represented by chiefs that owned the authority of Cornstalk, and
were at the time the Valley was settled by the whites called Shawa-
nees. The last battles fought along the Shenandoah or Potomac,
were between the Catawabas from the South, and the Delawares
from the North, on fields abandoned by their savage owners.

Cornstalk, like other savages, has no youth in history. The first
we know of him is in plundering and massacre in 1763. In that
year he exterminated the infant settlements on Muddy Creek and
the Levels, in Greenbrier. The Indians were received as friends,
and provisions given them in profound security. Unprovoked they
suddenly massacred the males and took the women and children cap-
tives. Cornstalk passed on to Jackson's River, and finding the
families on their guard, hastened on to Carr's Creek, and doomed
s^me unsuspecting families to the tomahawk and captivity. In the
same year depredations were made near Staunton, with the same

160 CORNSTALK — AND THE* BATTLE AT POINT PLEASANT.

secrecy and ferocity. Col. Bouquet marched to Fort Pitt, with a
regiment of British soldiers and some companies of militia. Th
Shawanees made a treaty, on the Muskingum, and delivered up th
prisoners to return to desolate homes. The massacre on Cairr's
Creek was terribly visited on Cornstalk, when a defenceless hostage,
after the lapse of more than twenty years. All savages seem alike,
as the trees in the distant forest. Here and there one unites in his
own person the excellencies of the whole race, and becomes the
image of savage greatness. Cornstalk was gifted with oratory,
statesmanship, heroism, beauty of person, and strength of frame.
In his movements he was majestic ; in his manners easy and win-
ning. Of his oratory, Col. Benjamin Wilson an officer in Lord
Dunmore's army, says — " I have heard the first orators in Virginia,
Patrick Henry and Richard Henry Lee, but never have I heard one
whose powers of delivery surpassed those of Cornstalk." Of his
statesmanship and bravery there is ample evidence in the fact that
he was head of the confederacy, and led the battle at Point Plea-
sant.

The whole savage race was alarmed at the attempts of the white-
men to occupy Kentucky ; and the preparations to lay off the bounty
lands, for the soldiers of Braddock's war, near Louisville, at the falls
of the Ohio, drove them to exasperation. A confederacy was formed,
and the Shawanee chief was not backward in the excitements and
preparations for war. Mutual aggravations on the frontiers followed
by plunderings and murders, of wrhich the whites could no more say
they were innocent than the savages, brought on the war. In the
progress of the confederacy and the war, events took place that
have left the impression in Virginia, that Governor Dunmore was
more anxious to secure to his majesty George 3d, the friendship of
the numerous tribes of Indians bordering the colonies, than to
avenge the wrongs Virginia wTas suffering from savage hands, either
as the fruits of his own misdoings, or the overflowing of savage
ferocity. In April of 1774, Col. Angus M'Donald of the Valley of
the Shenandoah, led a regiment against the Indians on the Mus-
kingum. He destroyed their towns and secured some hostages ; and
the hope was indulged that the frontiers would be safe. The In-
dians fully convinced that acting by tribes, or small companies, they
would all share the fate of the Muskingums, made the last effort of
savages, and acted in concert. The Governor now had no alterna-
tive ; he must meet the Indians wTith a force becoming a Governor
of a Province and the officer of a powerful king.

An expedition into the Indian country was planned. Point Plea-
sant, at the junction of the great Kanawha with the Ohio, was the
place of rendezvous. The Governor was to collect forces in the
lower part of the Valley of the Shenandoah and the mountains,
and proceeding to Fort Pitt go down the Ohio in boats. Gen. An-
drew Lewis was to lead the force, raised in Culpepper, Augusta,
Bedford, and all the upper part of the Valley, and on the head of
Holston, and proceeding down the KanawTha to meet the Governor

CORNSTALK — AND THE BATTLE AT POINT PLEASANT. 161

at the Point. Gen. Lewis made his rendezvous at Camp Union,
Lewisburg, about the 4th of September. His brother Charles
Lewis, led the Augusta regiment under the Captains, George Mat-
thews, Alexander M'Clenachan, John Dickinson, John Lewis, Ben-
jamin Harrison, "William Paul, Joseph Haynes and Samuel Wilson.
Col. William Fleming commanded the Botetourt companies, under
Captains Matthew Arbuckle, John Murray, John Lewis, James Ro-
bertson, Robert M'Clenachan, James Ward and John Stuart. Col.
John Fields, a lieutenant in Braddock's war, and one that escaped
the massacre of Cornstalk's inroad on Greenbrier, led the men from
Culpepper. Captains Evan Shelby, William Russell and Harbert
led companies from Washington 'County, and Captain Thomas Bu-
ford those from Bedford, and east of the Ridge, and west of the
James : these four were to be under the command of Col. William
Christian. On the 11th of September, General Lewis began the
march, with about eleven hundred men. Captain Arbuckle was the
pilot through the mountains and down the river. There was no
track of any kind for the army ; few white persons had ever gone
down the Kanawha. The distance, about one hundred and sixty
miles, was passed over in nineteen days. Provisions were supplied
from pack-horses, and from the cattle driven along for the purpose.
After waiting for some days, and hearing nothing from the Gov-
ernor, Lewis despatched two messengers to Fort Pitt for intelligence.
On Sabbath, the 9th of October, three men came to Lewis's Camp,
express from the Governor, to give information of his march, by
land, from the mouth of the Hockhocking directly to the Shawanee
towns, with orders for the forces at the point to join him there.
Lewis was surprised and vexed at this movement of Dunmore ; and
began to indulge suspicions, that never left him, greatly derogatory
to the purity of the Governor's motives. One of the express, by
name M'Cullough, enquired for Captain John Stuart, afterwards
Col. Stuart of Greenbrier, who was on guard. He renewed an ac-
quaintance he had formed with him in Philadelphia. " In the course
of the conversation," says Stuart in his narrative, "he informed me
he had recently left the ShawTanee-towns, and gone to the Governor's
Camp. This made me desirous to know his opinion of our expected
success in subduing the Indians ; and whether he thought they would
be presumptuous enough to oiler fight to us," as we supposed we had
a force, superior to anything they could afford us. He answered,
"Aye, they will give you grinders, and that before long. And re-
pea ^ing swore, we should get grinders very soon." The express
j returned to the Governor. While Lewis and his men were think-
ing only of the Shawanees, and perhaps a few allies, M'Cullough
was giving notice to Stuart of a fact, he appears not to have noticed
at the time, that the confederacy was strong enough to meet them
all in the held, and would soon make trial of their strength. On
the next morning the battle at Point Pleasant was fougtit. TwTo
young men going out on a deer hunt, very early happened to ramble
up the river Ohio, and after proceeding a few miles came suddenly
11

162 CORNSTALK — AND THE BATTLE AT POINT PLEASANT.

upon a camp of Indians making preparations to march. The young
men were discovered, fired upon, and one hilled. The other fled in
all haste for the camp, and entered it at full speed, at about sun-
rise. "He stopped," says Stuart, "just before my tent; and I
discovered a number of men collected around him as I lay in my
bed. I jumped up and approached him to know what was the alarm,
when I heard him declare that he had seen above five acres of land
covered with Indians as thick as they could stand one beside an-
other."

The camp of Lewis was in motion. A battle was about to take
place, the most fierce ever waged with savages by the forces of Vir-
ginia, on her own soil. A braveM*knpany of j$men had never been
assembled, in the colony, than that which was encamped, the second
Sabbath of October, 1771, on the banks of the Ohio and Kanawha,
under the command of General Andrew Lewis. "It consisted,"
says Captain Stuart, " of young volunteers well trained to the use
of arms, as hunting in those days was much practised, and preferred
to agricultural pursuits, by enterprising young men. The produce
of the soil was of little value on the west side of the Blue Ridge ; the
ways bad, and the distance to market too great to make it esteemed.
Such pursuits inured them to hardships and danger. They had no
knowledge of the use of discipline, or military order, were in an
enemy's country, well skilled in their own manner of warfare, and
were quite unacquainted with military operations of any kind. Igno-
rance of their duties, together with high notions of independence
and equality of condition, rendered the service extremely difficult
and disagreeable to the commander, who was by nature of a lofty
and high military spirit." One of the Augusta companies that took
its departure from Staunton, excited admiration for the height of its
men, and their uniformity of stature. In the bar-room of Sampson
Matthews, a mark was made upon the walls, which remained till the
tavern was consumed by fire, about seventy years after the mea-
surement of the company was taken. The greater part of the men
were six feet two inches, in their stockings ; and only two were but
six feet. Patriotic and brave, these valley boys submitted to the
rigid discipline of Lewis, whom they had known from childhood,
with a reluctance that, under a foreigner, would have been rebellion.
Travelling through an untried wilderness, they out marched Dun-
more on a beaten track, repulsed the Shawanees, and were on the
march for the Indian towns when arrested by an order from the
Governor. Their General had seen service. A Captain in 1752,
he was with Washington at the Little Meadows, and received two
wounds. In 1755, he was Major under AVashington, and in endea-
voring to rescue Grant from his rash adventure, was taken prisoner.
While in captivity, he quarrelled with Grant for abusing the Ameri-
cans ; and to show his contempt, spit in the English Major's face.
"In person," says Stuart, "upwards of six feet high, of uncommon
strength and agility, and his form of the most exact symmetry that
I ever beheld in human being. He had a stern and invincible coun-

CORNSTALK — AND THE BATTLE AT POINT PLEASANT. 163

tenance, and was of a reserved and distant deportment which ren-
dered his presence more awful than engaging." The Governor of
New York observed about him, while acting as Commissioner from
Virginia, at the treaty of Fort Stanwix — "the earth seemed to
tremble under him as he walked along." Of his bravery and gene-
ral fitness to command, his troops never expressed a doubt ; but of
his severity of discipline they loudly complained. Their insubordi-
nation and thoughtlessness coming in contact with his sense of honor
and propriety, gave rise to clamor, but never produced ill-will.

Cornstalk led the Indians. His band of warriors was made up
of the entire forces of the Shawanees, of the young warriors of the
Wyandots, the Delawares, the Mingoes, and Cayugas, and the
smaller tribes under their control. " Of all the Indians," savs
Stuart, " the Shawanees were the most bloody and terrible, holding
all other men, as well Indians as whites, in contempt as warriors, in
comparison with themselves. This opinion made them more fierce
and restless than any other savages ; and they boasted they had
killed ten times as many whites as any other Indians. They were
a well-formed, ingenious, active people, were assuming and imperi-
ous in the presence of others not of their nation, and sometimes very
cruel. It was chiefly the Shawanees that cut off the British under
General Braddock, in the year 1755, only nineteen years before our
battle, when the General himself, and Sir Peter Hacket, the second
in command, were both slain, and the mere remnant only of the
whole army escaped. They too defeated Major Grant and his Scotch
Highlanders, at Fort Pitt, in 1758, where the whole of the troops
were killed or taken prisoners." The number of warriors assembled
could never be ascertained. They have been estimated variously
from one thousand down to four hundred. Cornstalk led his force
across to the east bank of the Ohio, on Sabbath evening, October
9th, about the time the express left the camp of Lewis, desiring a
battle with Lewis before the forces of the Governor were united ;
and to surprise the camp at the Point, at its breakfast hour, halted
for the night at the distance of about two miles. It is scarcely pos-
sible the express should not have known something of the Indian
movements. While Lewis was unconscious of the near approach of
his enemy, Cornstalk, almost within sight of the Point, held a coun-
cil of his chiefs and principal warriors, and proposed to go into camp
and ask for peace. Whether he designed merely to try the spirit
of his braves now about to be engaged in a hard battle, or whether
convinced, from the past movements of the whites, and the little
the Shawanees had gained, by their victories and massacres, for a
series of years, of the impossibility of arresting the progress of the
Virginians, the hated "long knives," to the "West, he desired now,
with a show of savage power, to settle an advantageous peace, can-
not now be known. He was capable of doing either. The council
unanimously demanded battle. Preparations were then made to sur-
prise Lewis at sunrise. The deer-hunters prevented a compieie sur-
prise. The unwounded one fled to the camp and gave the alarm.

164 CORNSTALK — AND THE BATTLE AT POINT PLEASANT.

The savages, as speedily as possible, pressed on after the fugitive,
not to lose their advantage by this discovery.

General Lewis, on hearing of the near approach of the enemy,
deliberately lighted his pipe, and proceeded to give his orders with
entire self-possession and decision. The camp was put in order for
immediate battle. Col. Charles Lewis and Col. Fleming were
directed to detail a part of their forces, under their oldest Captains,
and advance in the direction of the reported enemy. The Colonels
hastening on as directed, sent forward scouts, and while yet in sight
of the camp-guards, heard the discharge of musketry and saw the
scouts fall ; and in a few moments received a heavy fire along their
whole line. The two Colonels fell badly wounded ; Lewis having
discharged his piece, and as he said " sent one of the savages before
him to eternity," fell at the root of a tree. The preparations to
bear the Colonels to the camp, together with the suddenness of the
attack, threw the detachments into confusion, and they began to
fall back. Meeting Colonel Fields and his company they immedi-
ately rallied, and drove the assailants some distance beyond the
ground of the first fire. The Indians disappeared. Colonel Flem-
ing was borne into camp entirely disabled. Colonel Lewis, sup-
ported by Captain Murray, his brother-in-law, and Mr. Bailey of
Captain Paul's company, unwillingly returned to his tent. The In-
dians speedily rushed on again with their yells and their fire ; and
soon yielded the ground to the advancing Virginians. Then form-
ing a line, from the Ohio to the Kenawha, enclosing the Virginia
forces, and stationing a band of warriors on the opposite bank of
the Ohio to intercept any fugitives, by alternately advancing and
retreating, they carried on the battle without cessation and with
unremitting ardor. Early in the forenoon Colonel Lewis breathed
his last while the battle was raging around him. The wound of
Colonel Fleming, though severe, was not mortal. When the con-
fusion of the *first attack had subsided, the forces of Lewis, unac-
customed as most of them were to war and discipline of armies,
became prompt in their obedience to orders, alert in their move-
ments, cool in their bearing, and daring in their advance to meet
the foe, and firm in meeting their onsets. Coming near the lines
the savages would sometimes cry out, " we are eleven hundred strong,
and two thousand more coming." This gave rise to the suspicion
that either the Governor or his express had given the Indians in-
formation respecting Lewis's camp. One voice was heard, during
the day, shouting above the din of battle. Captain Stuart, attracted
by its singular strength and tone, asked of a soldier who had been
much among the Indians, if he knew that voice. " It is Cornstalk's,"
replied the soldier. "And what is he shouting?" said Stuart —
'• lie is," said the soldier, " shouting to his men — Be strong ! — Be
strong / ' Cornstalk was often seen with his warriors. Brave with-
out being rash, he avoided exposure without shrinking ; cautious
without timidity in the hottest of the battle, he escaped without a
wound. As one of the warriors near him showed some signs of

CORNSTALK — AND THE BATTLE AT POINT PLEASANT. 165

timidity, the enraged chief, with one blow of his tomahawk, cleft his
skull. In one of the assaults, Colonel Fields, performing his duty
bravely, was shot dead. His men, having on the march declined,
with their Colonel, the command of Lewis, were now, though recon-
ciled to the General, greatly dispirited by the loss of their own be-
loved commander. The faltering of the ranks encouraged the
savages. " Be strong ! Be strong !" echoed through the woods over
the savage lines in the tones of Cornstalk ; and as Captain after
Captain, and files of men after files of men, fell, the yells of the
Indians were more terrific and their assaults more furious. The
bravery of Lewis never wavered. Equal to the occasion, he was
seen moving majestically from place to place ; and wherever he
appeared, his " stern invincible countenance," and calm bravery,
aroused his brave men to higher and still higher heroism. Early in
the battle he contrived to despatch two runners up the Kenawha, to
hasten the advance of Colonel Christian. Throughout the whole
day the Indians continued their assaults with unabated, rather in-
creasing, fury; and the "long knives" showed the terrible Shaw-
anees, they could avenge the fall of their companions. Towards
evening, Lewis, seeing no signs of retreat, or even cessation of
battle, despatched Captains Shelby, Matthews and Stuart, at their
request, to attack the enemy in the rear. Going up the Kenawha,
under cover of the banks, to Crooked Creek, and up that Creek,
under cover of the bank and weeds, they got to the rear of the In-
dians unobserved, and made a rapid attack. Alarmed at this un-
looked for assault, and thinking the reinforcement of Colonel Chris-
tian was approaching, before whose arrival they had striven hard to
finish the battle, the savages became dispirited, gave way, and by sun-
down had recrossed the Ohio. Colonel Christian entered the camp
about midnight ; and found all things in readiness for a renewed
attack. But the battle had been decisive, and the retreat of the
Indians rapid and complete. The loss of the Virginians on this
day, 2 Colonels, 6 Captains, 3 Lieutenants and 64 subalterns and
privates, was in all seventy-five killed, and 140 wounded. About one-
tifth of the whole force was disabled. The loss of the Indians could
not be known. Colonel Christian marched over the field, the next
morning, and found thirty-three dead, left by the Indians, in their
rapid flight, probably those killed in the assault on their rear which
decided the battle.

Upon reaching a place of safety, the Indians held a council.
They had been defeated in their long expected great battle. The
"long knives" were pressing on. Cornstalk enquired, what should
be done. No one spoke. After a solemn pause, Cornstalk arose.
" We must fight, or we are undone. Let us kill our women and
children, and go and fight till we die." He sat down. After a
long pause, he rose again and striking his tomahawk into the council
post, said — " Then 1 11 go and make peace." The warriors around
replied, " ough ! ough ! ough !" Runners were immediately des-
patched to tne Governor to solicit terms of peace, and to ask for

166 CORNSTALK — AND THE BATTLE AT POINT PLEASANT.

protection from "the long knives;" and Cornstalk and his sister,
the grenadier squaw, set out to meet the Governor. The time and
place of conference were agreed upon. The chiefs were speedily to
meet the Governor near Chilicothe.

After burying the dead and making suitable accommodations for
the wounded, Lewis began a rapid march for the Scioto. Messen-
gers from the Governor arrested his march. At Killicanie Creek,
the Governor accompanied with the chief, White Eyes, had an
interview with General Lewis. Requesting a particular introduction
to the officers of the Valley forces, he paid them high compliments
for their general bravery and for their personal conduct in the late
battle. Lewis very reluctantly let pass the opportunity of avenging
upon the Indian villages, one of which was in sight, the massacres
and murders committed by Cornstalk at Muddy Creek, the Levels,
and Carr's Creek, and the death of the brave seventy-five, that had
just fallen in battle. The Governor's course impressed more deeply
on Lewis's mind the prejudice, probably unfounded, that the interests
of Virginia were less cared for than became a patriot Governor.
It was retorted upon the General, that severity in camp and cruelty
to Indians, might be more agreeable to his ideas of propriety than
to the feelings of community at large.

On the third, the appointed day, Cornstalk, with eight chiefs, met
the Governor, near the Scioto ; and it was agreed mutually that
hostilities should cease, the prisoners be delivered up, and that a
treaty should be ratified the next summer at Fort Pitt. The con-
ference lasted a number of days. Some of the Mingoes being
present, Lunmore sent two interpreters to Logan requesting his
attendance. He replied — "I am a warrior and not a counsellor.
I will not go." The conference was opened by Dunmore's reading
from a paper, to be interpreted, his charges against the Indians, for
their infractions of former treaties and their many and unprovoked
murders. "When Cornstalk rose to reply" says Col. Wilson —
"he was in no wise confused or daunted, but spoke in a distinct and
audible voice, without stammering or repetition, and with peculiar
emphasis. His looks while addressing Dunmore were truly grand,
yet graceful and attractive." As he became excited he was heard
through the whole camp. He sketched in lively colors the once
prosperous condition of his tribe when some of its divisions dwelt
on the Shenandoah. He inveighed against the perfidiousness of the
whites, most particularly exclaiming against the dishonesty of the
traders. He proposed that no one be permitted to trade with the
Indians on private account ; that fair prices should be agreed upon,
and the traffic be committed to honest men ; and finally that no
spirits of any kind should be sent amongst them ; because fire-
water brought evil to the Indians." In this conference, as in the
battle, Cornstalk won the highest praise from the English officers.
His design to cut off his approaching enemies in detail, and the
platform he proposed for a treaty were worthy of a commander and
a diplomatist.

CORNSTALK — AND THE BATTLE AT POINT PLEASANT. 167

Of the persons engaged in the battle at the Point, some became
eminent in succeeding years, and are remembered — as Colonel
Fleming who suffered from his wound during life ; Isaac Shelby,
Governor of Kentucky and Secretary of War ; William and John
Campbell, heroes of King's Mountain ; Evan Shelby of Tennessee,
I Andrew Moore the first member of the United States Senate, west
of the Blue Ridge ; John Stuart of Greenbrier ; General Tate of
Washington County ; Col. Wm. M'Kee of Kentucky ; John Steele,
Governor of Mississippi territory ; Col. Charles Cameron of Bath ;
General Bezaleel Wells of Ohio ; and General George Matthews,
distinguished at Guilford and Brandywine, and Governor of Georgia.
We hear no more of Cornstalk, till in the spring of 1777, he
visited Point Pleasant and sought an interview with Captain Ar-
buckle, the commander of the Fort. The Chief Redhawk and a
few attendants accompanied him. In this interview he informed
Captain Arbuckle, that the coalition of the tribes west of the Ohio,
formed by the English against the colonies, was nearly complete ;
that the young Shawanees, thirsting for revenge for their com-
panions slain in the battle at the Point, were eager to join the
confederacy ; that he had opposed the whole proceeding, believing
that the safety of the Shawanees was in the friendship of " the long
knives ;" that he believed his tribe and nation " would float with
the stream in despite of his endeavors to stem it ;" and that hos-
tilities were about to commence. Captain Arbuckle detained the
chief, and sent a messenger to Williamsburg. Under orders from
the Governor, Colonel Skillern, of Rockbridge, with difficulty raised
a volunteer force in the Valley, and Captain John Stuart raised a
small company in Greenbrier, composed chiefly of militia officers
serving as privates, of whom he was one. At the Point the Colonel
waited for General Hand, from Pittsburg, to lead against the Indian
towns. While waiting for the General the officers held frequent
interviews with Cornstalk. One afternoon, as he was delineating
upon the floor the geography of the country between the Shawanee
towns and the Mississippi, and showing the position and course of
the various rivers, that empty into those mighty streams, a shouting
was heard from the opposite banks of the Ohio. Cornstalk arose
deliberately, and went out, and answered the call. Immediately a
j young chief crossed the river, whom Cornstalk embraced with the
: greatest tenderness. It was his son Elinipsico. The young man,
j distressed at his long absence, had come to seek his father. At a
council of officers held the next morning Cornstalk was present by
invitation. He made a speech, recounting his course since the
battle of 1771 ; his proposing to kill the women and children, and
for the warriors to fight till they were all killed ; of his propositions
and negotiations for peace ; and of the present prospect of war ;
and his own views of the position of things. ww He closed every
sentence of his speech," says Stuart — "witii — when I was a young
man and went to war, I thought it might be the last time, and I
would return no more. Now I am here among you ; yuu may kill
me ft' you please; I can die but once; and it is all one to me, now,

168 CORNSTALK — AND THE BATTLE AT POINT PLEASANT.

or another time." His countenance was dejected as he declared
that he "would he compelled to go with the stream ; and that all
the Indians were joining the British standard.

About the time the council closed, two of the volunteers, return-
ing from a deer hunt on the opposite side of the Ohio, were fired
upon by some Indians concealed upon the bank. " Whilst we were
wondering," says Stuart, "who it could be shooting contrary to
orders, or what they were doing over the river, we saw that Hamil-
ton ran down to the bank, who called out that Gilmore was killed.
Young Gilmore was from Rockbridge ; his family and friends had
been mostly cut off by the incursions headed by Cornstalk in 1763 ;
he belonged to the company of his relative Capt. John Hall. His
companions hastily crossed the river, and brought back the bloody
corpse, and rescued Hamilton from his danger. The interpreter's
wife, lately returned from captivity, ran out to enquire the cause of
the tumult in the fort. She hastened back to the cabin of Corn-
stalk, for whom she entertained a very high regard for his kind
treatment to her, and told him that Elinipsico was charged with
bringing the Indians that had just killed Gilmore, and that the sol-
diers were threatening them all with death. The young chief denied
any participation, even the most remote, in the murder. " The
canoe had scarcely touched the shore," says Stuart, " until the cry
was raised — let us kill the Indians in the fort, and every man, with
his gun in his hand, came up the bank pale with rage. Capt. Hall
was at their head, and their leader. Capt. Arbuckle and I met them
and endeavored to dissuade them from so unjustifiable an action.
But they cocked their guns, threatened us with instant death if we
did not desist, and rushed by us into the fort." Elinipsico hearing
their approach, trembled greatly. Cornstalk said, "My son, the
Great Spirit has seen fit that we should die together, and has sent
you here. It is his will. Let us submit. It is best ;" and turned
to meet the enemy at the door. In a moment he fell, and expired
without a groan. He was pierced with seven bullets. Elinipsico
sat unmoved upon his stool ; and, like his father, received the shots
of the soldiers, and died without motion. Bedhawk endeavored to
escape by the chimney, which proved too small. He was shot, and
fell dead in the ashes. Another Indian present was cruelly mangled,
and murdered by piece-meal. The fort was covered with gloom.
The soldiers gazed in sadness on the dead bodies of Cornstalk and
his son. Col. Skillern did not arrest the murderers. General Hand
arrived without forces or supplies, and took no notice of the deed.
The militia received orders to return home. The civil authorities
made some investigations, but the county court of Bockbridge, after
ascertaining with some degree of certainty the actors in the bloody
deed, proceeded no further. Some of the witnesses died, and others
fled ; and the distresses and vexations of the seven years' war
diverted the public attention. The exasperated Shawanees took
ample vengeance for that cruel and unexpiated slaughter. The
blood of multitudes along the frontiers flowed for Cornstalk and
Elinipsico and Bedhawk, before the peace of 1783.

REV. WILLIAM HILL. 169

CHAPTER XIII.

REV. WILLIAM HILL, D. D., FROM HIS BIRTH TO HIS SETTLEMENT IN

WINCHESTER.

William Hill was born March 3d, 1769, in Cumberland County,
Virginia. His parents were of English descent. When five years
old he was deprived of his father by death. After a few years of
widowhood, his mother was married to Daniel Allen, a widower with
children, an elder in the church of which Mr. John B. Smith was
pastor. He could not remember when his mother began to treat
h'm in a pious, godly manner. Before her marriage with Mr. Allen
she was considered as belonging to the Established Church, as all per-
sons were that did not express dissent ; after her marriage, she united
with the Presbyterian Church. For a few years young Hill enjoyed
the instructions and example of his pious mother ; all the recollections
of whom were intensely sweet to her son, and those also of a godly
step-father, whom he reverenced. In his twelfth year he was deprived
of his mother's care and counsel, and left an orphan, that never
found one to take the mother's place in his heart.

From about his tenth year till his fourteenth he was favored with
the instruction of Drury Lacy, employed by Mr. Allen to teach his
children. This gentleman possessed some peculiar capabilities as a
teacher, and gave young Hill and Cary Allen an uncommonly good
English education. While residing with Mr. Allen, Mr. Lacy made
profession of religion, and was connected with the church under the
care of Mr. Smith. By the counsel of that man he commenced a
course of classical study ; went to reside in the family of Judge
Nash ; became a sub-tutor in college ; and subsequently prepared
for the ministry. Mr. Lacy retained through life the affections of
his pupils, Hill and Cary Allen, and heard them preach the gospel
he loved.

Young Hill had for the guardian of his property the brother of
his father. By him he was encouraged to efforts for a classical edu-
cation, with the design of pursuing the study and practice of the law,
a course of life presenting at that time great inducements to aspir-
ing young men ; and was placed at Hampden Sidney College. His
uncie induced the young man to hope that his small patrimony
would, by economy and judicious management, be made sufficient for
his education and entrance upon his profession. While a member
of college the revival of religion, with which Charlotte, Prince
Edward and Cumberland were visited, arrested his attention and
agitated his heart. This revival, as has been noted in the Sketches
of Virginia already published, began in the Baptist Church in Char-
lotte, and in a little time was felt under the preaching of the Metho-
dists and Presbyterians. Mr. Smith set up prayer-meetings in his
congregation, and began to see among his charge evidences of the

170 REV. WILLIAM HILL.

presence of the holy spirit. Cary Allen openly professed conver-
sion in circumstances so peculiar as to excite the fear of Mr. Smith
lest there had been a mistake in the young man. The earnestness
and frankness of Allen, however, removed all apprehension from his
pastor's mind, and arrested more particularly the attention of the
students. This was in the fall of 1787.

After the students were returned to College, one and another felt
the necessity of religion. Young Hill, who was with Allen at the
time of his conversion, was greatly troubled. During the whole of
the preceding summer he had been in perplexity and distress. The
talk about awakening and conversion called up the instructions of
his mother, deeply impressed on his feelings and memory. She had
prayed for him, and with him ; and often, with her hand upon his
head, blessing him she had expressed her hope that he would be-
come a Christian, and a minister of the gospel to others. He
seemed to himself to hear again his mother's prayers, and to feel
her hand upon his head. Often would his conscience cry out to him,
" is this your mother's little preacher for whom she so often prayed ?"
He would weep and fall on his knees and pray ; and then go among
the thoughtless boys of College and become merry. He did not
wish thern to know that he was enquiring after religion. He had
not read much in his Bible after his mother's death. He had no
copy of that book with him. He knew of no student that had a
Bible ; and was ashamed to enquire of them any thing about it.
He finally applied to the steward, Major James Morton, a godly
man with a kind heart, and obtained, for a Saturday, the use of hi3
family Bible. In the deep woods he read through the gospel ac-
cording to Matthew, passing the day without refreshment and in
entire seclusion. After this day he felt his determination to seek
his salvation greatly strengthened, yet he had not courage to dis-
close it openly.

A sedate young lad, member of College, William Calhoon, was in
the habit of returning, on Saturday, to his parents who lived near.
His father was an elder in the Church and esteemed by all a godly
man ; a number of his family were professors of religion. As this
youth was about to return home on a certain Saturday, young Hill
asked him to bring a good book on religion for him to read, when
he returned. On reaching home young Calhoon told his father in
presence of the family, that William Hill said "he wanted a good
book on religion to read." His sister Peggy, a young lady of much
intelligence and warm piety, said at once, "I have the very book
he ougtit to read." On Monday she sent him an old and mucii worn
copy of Allein's Alarm to the Unconverted. This book young Hill
locked in his trunk till the next Saturday. His room-mates having
gone out for the day, he locked the door and began to read his old
book. He went on with tears and sighs. His distress of soui was
greater and greater. He had no appetite for his dinner. One and
another gentle rap at his door had been made and unanswered.
At lengtii a violent rapping, accompanied with a threat of breaking

REV. WILLIAM HILL. 171

in induced him to open the door. There stood a student from North
Carolina, James Blythe. He had suspected that Hill was serious,
and was determined to know the certainty for himself. Looking
around he saw the old book upon the bed. Taking it up and read-
ing the title, he exclaimed — "Hill, are you reading this book?"
Hill was agitated. Should he confess the truth and become the
sport of the College boys, or should he deny the fact and hide his
sorrows in his bosom? A strong temptation came upon the youth to
turn the subject into a laugh. Blythe stood trembling with remorse
of conscience, for he had come from North Carolina a professor of
religion, and had been induced to conceal his professions to avoid
notoriety, and finally to escape the ridicule of the students who
generally were very far from religion. After a violent struggle,
Hill at length said — " Yes, Blythe, I have been reading it." "Are
you anxious about your soul?" said Blythe with great emotion.
" Yes," replied Hill, "I am. I have neglected it too long, I fear too
long. I am resolved to be more earnest hereafter." "Oh, Hill,"
exclaimed Blythe with a flood of tears, " what a sinner I am, would
you believe 1 came from Carolina a professor of religion! Here I
have neglected my Bible, and have become hard and cold." He
wept and groaned aloud and threw himself upon the bed ; crying
out, "Oh Hill, seek your soul's salvation — you may be saved — I
fear I cannot. I have denied the Lord, I fear I am lost." The
two youths wept and talked and confessed and read together. It
was a precious day to both.

Gary Allen soon came to know the condition of things, and made
them acquainted with another youth, a resident graduate, Clement
Bead, who wTas under deep religious impressions. The next Saturday
they retired to the deep woods in company, and held a prayer-meet-
ing; each one, in his turn, read a chapter, gave out a hymn, and
prayed. On the next Saturday on account of the weather they pro-
cured a room in College, and locking the door began their prayer-
meeting in suppressed tones. But the singing and prayers were
overheard, and speedily a crowd of wild youth assembled at the
room, shouting, swearing and thumping the door. The noise and
confusion attracted the attention of the officers of College ; they
quelled the riot and dispersed the mob, who were rejoicing in having
broken up the prayer-meeting. After prayers in the evening, Pre-
sident Smith called for an explanation of the disturbance. Some
of the ringleaders at once arose, and said, that they heard singing
and praying in one of the rooms, like the Methodists ; and had
broken up the disorderly proceeding. Until that moment neither
the President nor the tutors, Lacy and Mahon, had any idea that,
besides Cary Allen, there was a praying youth in College. "And
who are the culprits?" enquired tne President. The tour youth
confessed themselves -guilty of the charge. Looking at them with
tears in his eyes, he exciaimed, k* Is it possible that some of my
students desire to pray ? and is it possible that any desire to hinder
them? Well my young friends, you shall have a place to pray.

172 BEV. WILLIAM HILL.

The next Saturday's prayer-meeting shall be in my parlor, and I
will meet with you." At the appointed hour on the next Saturday
the four young men went trembling to the President's parlor ; the
novelty of the thing had filled the room. They were called on and
prayed each in his turn, and the President gave a warm exhortation.
The succeeding Saturday, the whole house was filled to overflowing.
The next meeting was in the College Hall, which was filled with
students, and people from the neighborhood. The revival which
had been heard of in Charlotte and part of Cumberland was felt in
College. Fully half the students were enquiring what they should
do to be saved. Prayer-meetings were set up forthwith in different
parts of Mr. Smith's charge ; and the awakening seemed to spread
over the two Counties. These four young men thus brought out to
notice appeared to have the true faith of the gospel. Allen, as is
shown in its proper place, had fallen on the floor in the agony of his
conviction ; the other three obtained a hope in Christ without such
violent emotion. All were busy in prayer-meetings and in exhorta-
tions.

In the vacation of the spring of 1788, Hill and Allen went home,
to Mr. Daniel Allen, who lived on Great Guinea Creek, and were
holding meetings around the neighborhood, with the young people,
with great effect. At one of these, as has been related, Nash
Legrand, aroused from his stupidity in sin, and greatly alarmed by
a conversation with Drury Lacy, fell as completely overcome as
Cary Allen had been, and went home professing faith. In October
of this year Mr. Lacy was licensed to preach, as also Mr. Mahon
the other tutor in College. Lacy was full of animation and ran a
useful career. Mahon, in a few years, abandoned the ministry.
Cary Allen died early, but a successful minister of Christ. Legrand
was licensed in about a year, and filled up a measure of usefulness
alloted to few. Clement Read lived to be old and died a faithful
minister of Christ. Mr. Blythe died in old age an active, fervent,
successful minister and teacher of youth, whose memory will long
be dear in Kentucky. Mr. Hill, the subject of this notice, outlived
them all, loving and beloved by them all. William Calhoon, the
youth that brought Alleen's Alarm to College, lived to old age, a
faithful minister of Christ.

When the guardian, and uncle of Mr. Hill, understood from him,
that he was determined not to pursue the study of the law, but
devote himself to the gospel ministry, he thought proper to inter-
pose. Being a man of impetuous feelings and violent temper, and
not inclined to favor the religious action of the students, he de-
termined to use decisive measures. He had imbibed a strong
dislike to the established clergy, and was implicated in some acts
of violence, upon the person of the minister of the parish, which
led to a troublesome lawsuit ; and was exceedingly opposed to his
nephew's entering the ministry in any way. He refused to allow
him any more stipends, either from his own purse or the patrimony
in his hands, hoping that necessity would bring him to terms.

REV. WILLIAM HILL. 173

"But," says Dr. Hill — "I lived at Major Edmund Read's, near
Charlotte Courthouse, where I was furnished with a home from
April 1st, 1789, till July 9th, 1790. During mj residence in this
hospitable family, I pursued my classical course of study privately,
while my class was prosecuting their studies in College. I was
forced to do this, because my uncle, who was my guardian, became
offended with me for not complying with his wishes in studying law.
He withheld from me every cent of my little patrimonial inheritance
for two years. A comfortable home being thus afforded me, I pro-
secuted my studies in the best manner I could, and obtained permis-
sion from the trustees of Hampden Sidney College, in Sept. 1789,
to stand my examination with my class for the degree of Bachelor
of Arts, which examination was sanctioned, and I was permitted to
graduate with my class. After I was graduated I continued to
reside with the same kind family, and prosecuted the study of the-
ology, in the same private manner, under the direction of my dear
and beloved friend Dr. John B. Smith, who resided near the
College, in Prince Edward, about 22 miles off. All the chance I
had for the study of Divinity thus privately was from the 1st of
October, 1789, when I was graduated, till July 10th, 1790, when I
was licensed to preach the gospel, a little over nine months."

" This family of Mr. Edmund Read is the same that gave a home
to Dr. Alexander, for some years of his early ministry. Mrs.
Paulina Read, more generally known as Mrs. Legrand, in her
widowhood, on the death of Rev. Nash Legrand, was the ready and
efficient friend of young men desirous of an education, particularly
those having the ministry in view; and was one of "those women''
to be held in honorable remembrance. While a resident in this
family, " I held meetings of one kind or another, and exhorted in
the best manner I could, in various destitute neighborhoods in
Charlotte County, which county had no regular settled clergyman
in its bounds' at that time. While he was a resident at Major
Read's, Dr. Alexander on his visit to Prince Edward, with Mr.
Graham, at the house of the widow of Littlejoe Morton, on the
Saturday night before the communion heard with surprise Mr. Hill
deliver an exhortation — "a warm and pungent address, on the
barren fig-tree, which affected my feelings very much." Warmth
and fluency characterized his addresses. His figure was good, and
voice clear and strong, and his bearing bold but respectful. His
popularity, as an exhorter, induced the Presbytery to hasten his
licensure to meet the great demand for ministers. Young men, as
is usual in times of great excitement, were impatient to engage as
exhorters and ministers, and people encouraged them to enter the
harvest field waving for the harvest. Eor a series of years Han-
over Presbytery, as well as Lexington, in sending fortii laborers,
seemed to partake of the hasty spirit of the inexperienced peo-
ple, and thrust them out. And ic is to be remarked that tnese
very young men, living as the majority of them did, to become old
in their useful labors, united in the effort, which was successful, for

174 "REV. WILLIAM HILL.

enforcing, in the general, the rule — that candidates for the min-
istry shall pursue the study of theology for at least two years.
They took the lead in foundiDg seminaries, offering inducements to
keep the candidates at study, for the extended term of three years.
Mr. Hill is an example of early licensure, and of activity in forming
seminaries to render a protracted term of study most efficient as
well as necessary.

The Presbytery that met at Pisgah, Bedford County, Virginia,
October 16th, 1789, was opened by Cary Allen, with his trial sermon
for licensure. Mr. Moore was received from the Methodist Church,
as a preacher in good standing, on recommendation of Mr. Pattillo
and seventeen elders — and after long examination, admitted to
ordination. The Presbytery putting in a declaration that this must
not be a precedent. Cary Allen's trials were all passed, yet his
licensure delayed. Clement Read was called to account for preach-
ing with the Methodists before his licensure. William Hill was re-
ceived as candidate on the 19th. An essay was assigned him on
" The advantages of Revelation above the light of nature to pro-
duce piety and godly living." The Presbyterial exercise was upon
Matt. 5 : 14, Ye are the salt of the earth. The members present
were McRobert, Smith, Mitchel, Mahon and Lacy — with Graham and
Carrick, from Lexington ; Elders Robert Franklin, Benjamin Allen
and Robert Mitchel, the father of the minister. At the Presbytery
at Briery, opened by Mr. Blair with a sermon on Isaiah 55 : 1, May
6th, 1790, calls were put in for Legrand ; James Turner applied for
advice about becoming a candidate ; Cary Allen was licensed, and
the Presbytery gave him the right hand in token of approbation,
and resolved to do the same in future with licentiates ; Wm. Hill
exhibited his parts of trial assigned, and these being sustained,
others were assigned — viz., a Lecture Luke 11:20 to 26, Popular
Sermon Heb. 11 : 21, 5, 6, By faith Moses, when he was come to
years, refused to be called the son of Pharoah's daughter. Presby-
tery also took some measures to increase the collections for Missionary
purposes. Order was also taken to assist in getting out an edition
of the Family Bible.

At Buffalo, July 9th, 1790, present McRobert, Smith, Mahon and
Lacy ; Elders James Allen, Andrew Wallace, Stephen Pettus and
Littlejoe Morton. The Presbytery was opened by Wm. Hill with
his trial sermon for licensure. His diploma was received in place
of examination on literature and science, he read his lecture, and
passed part of the examination on divinity. On Saturday, the 10th,
his examination wTas concluded, and he was regularly licensed. He
was directed by Presbytery to spend the months of August and Sep-
tember in making a missionary tour through Halifax, Henry, Frank-
lin and Pittsylvania. His exercises of mind are thus stated :

Thursday, July 8th, 1790. — I set apart this day for prayer and
fasting, to beg God's assistance and blessing upon the important
office I am about to enter upon. I endeavored to examine the
motives by which I was actuated, found it a very difficult work ta

REV. WILLIAM HILL. 175

perform; being in a state of darkness, and finding my heart so de-
ceitful I was at a loss what to conclude concerning myself. Felt
somewhat engaged some part of the day in prayer to God. I think
I surrendered myself to him unreservedly, and feel willing to
sacrifice any private interest or happiness of my own in the world,
that I might be useful to the souls of my fellow-men ; and I am
willing to throw in my mite towards the advancement of the Re-
deemer's kingdom on earth. Oh that the glory of God lay nearer to
my heart, and that I had a more bleeding concern for poor, perish-
ing sinners. I want to become an entire stranger and pilgrim upon
the earth.

Friday, July 9th. — At Buffalo, called on by Presbytery for my
trial sermon, Heb. 11 : 24, 5 : 6, By faith Moses. &c. After I had
delivered my sermon Mr. McRobert preached. I felt almost over-
whelmed at the thoughts of entering the ministry. At night I con-
ducted a society at Mr. Andrew Baker's, felt my mind somewhat
engaged. Blessed be the God of mercy who begins to look upon
such a dead dog as I am.

Saturday, July 10th. — Mr. Mahon preached; but it was dead
and lifeless work. I was examined by the Presbytery respecting
my acquaintance with divinity, &c. ; and afterwards was licensed to
preach the gospel of Christ to a perishing world. Lord take care
of thy own cause, and perfect thy strength in my weakness. Past
the evening at Mr. Foster's ; don't remember that I ever felt my
heart so overwhelmed with a sense of my unworthiness in all my life ;
never saw more of my nothingness and insufficiency for the work
before me than during my retirement in the evening. I saw clearly
that in me, that is in my flesh, dwelt no good thing, and felt that I
could do nothing but as strengthened from on high, but was fully
persuaded that through Christ strengthening me I could do all
things. If ever I prayed earnestly, and committed myself to God,
it was this night ; and if ever my soul drank its fill from a good pro-
mise, it was from that sweet and seasonable one — " My grace is
sufficient for thee," and I trust that I felt my soul resigned to the
will of God in all things. A prayer-meeting was held at night, and
I felt much engaged in speaking, especially of the love of God
through Christ Jesus unto poor sinners. Some seemed affected and
considerably impressed.

The Andrew Baker mentioned, made, sometime after this, the
donations to the charitable fund proposed by Alexander and others,
which now are productive, and the yearly increase of which is used
by West Hanover Presbytery and the Union Theological Seminary.
He thus speaks of some others who were lights of the church in this
day — viz :

Tuesday, July 13th, 1790. — " Was employed' chiefly this day in
fixing and making arrangements for travelling, as I do not calculate
on being stationary again for some years. In the afternoon rode
down to the settlement in Cumberland County, on Great Guinea, felt
a great peace and tranquillity of soul, and continued breathing after

176 REV. WILLIAM HILL.

more grace. At night, at my old friend Nathan "Woinack's, felt
great fervor in prayer, especially in the family.

Wednesday, 14th. — "At night much of a spirit of prayer, espe-
cially in the family, at the house of Benjamin Allen.

Saturday, VJth. — " Was unexpectedly called to preach at Nathan
Womack's, on Great Guinea. The Lord enabled me to speak with
some life and feeling. After I ceased Mr. Legrand preached an ex-
cellent discourse. Mr. Smith then arose, and set the house in a
flood of tears by his animating address.

Tuesday, 20th. — "Preached Robert Jackson's funeral sermon,
but felt very little engagedness of soul. Rode to Major Read's, my
good old home, in the evening ; spent the time in profitable conver-
sation with my pious and estimable friend, Mr. Read ; felt Jesus to
be precious to my soul this night, and went to sleep in a sweet frame
of mind."

With Sabbath, August 1st, 1790, he began his missionary tour,
preaching at Yuille's Meeting House, in Halifax. " Went in the
evening to see an old aunt of mine I had never seen before. T think
my aunt is a very pious woman. She and my uncle are both mem-
bers of the Baptist Church ; but was much grieved to see how the
Lord's day was desecrated and profaned by the family ; and from
what I can learn it is a common case in these parts, and there is
little or no difference between professors and non-professors. There
are scarcely any other professors of religion about here but Baptists.
It is a common practice to visit and converse upon worldly topics,
while the children and young people are pursuing their sports and
plays more extensively than on any other day in the week. I tried
to remonstrate against these things. My old aunt joined me ; but
my uncle defended these things, and said the Baptists did not ac-
knowledge the obligation of the Sabbath day. Whether it was com-
mon to that society or not, it certainly was in this neighborhood.

Tuesday, August 3d. — " Do not remember that I was ever more
distressed about my situation since I first had a hope in Christ ; was
awfully afraid I had not experienced religion myself, and the
thought of preaching an unknown Christ was killing to me — wa3
so distressed that I had not the least appetite for food. Had to ride
about twenty miles through a wet, rainy day, to reach an appoint-
ment at Isham Breton's ; preached to a few people who came
through the rain, and then became quite prostrate by reason of a
bad cold which I had taken by frequent preaching, riding through
the rain, and last though not least, the agitated state of my mind.
* August 5th. — He preached at Reedy Creek, and went to Mr.
Breton's. In the evening worship he spoke on the words, " Into
whatsoever house ye enter, first say peace be to this house," &c.
" If I ever felt the spirit of prayer it was then — and if I was not
awfully deceived, the love of God was shed abroad in my poor, un-
worthy heart by the Holy Ghost, so that I could ' rejoice with joy
unspeakable and full of glory.' I was so exercised at this time that
I almost lost my bodily strength." When he went to rest, the

REV. WILLIAM HILL. 177

old gentleman, who was greatly agitated during the exhortation,
and attracted Mr. Hill's attention by his trembling, followed him to
his room, and confessed that he had been in a sharp quarrel with
his wife that day, supposed he had heard of it, was very sorry, had
confessed it to Grod, and was deeply humbled for it. An arrow shot
at venture ; as Mr. Hill of course knew nothing of it.

With such alternations of light and darkness, joy and sorrow,
stupidity and excitement, he made the tour assigned by Presbytery.
Some were awakened by his preaching, some comforted. The arrows
shot at venture often pierced the joints of the harness. At Franklin
Court-House, Monday, September 6th, he says — "I attended the
Court of Franklin County to despatch some worldly business, and
look after some property which I hold in that County. It was
election day. I saw much wickedness this day, and felt much con-
cerned to see my poor fellow mortals drinking and degrading them-
selves below the brutes that perish, and to hear them cursing and
swearing, and using the very language of hell. Some were strip-
ping and fighting, and tearing each other to pieces like incarnate
devils. I saw one of the candidates walk through the court-yard
with a large wooden can of stiff grog, and inviting the voters to
come and drink with him ; and wrhat made the matter worse, this
candidate had been an Episcopal clergyman before the Revolution.
I was so disgusted at this sight, that I determined to go in and vote
against him, and did so, though it was the first vote I ever gave,
and I had no intention wdiatever of voting when I came to the place,
although the property I had in the County entitled me to a vote."
At Henry Court-house his appointment had been recalled by some
mischievous persons. At the head of Smith's river, he preached
with great life — " Many were deeply affected, and some old bigoted
Presbyterians looked, and gazed, and wondered. Some came up
and asked me to pray for them, and seemed earnestly to inquire
what they should do to be saved." He went on through Bedford,
and on Sabbath, 19th, preached at Pisgah, having met his old friend
Mitchel with joy. "At night conducted social worship at Mrs.
Trigg's, an old mother in Israel ; Mr. Turner in his exhortation
seemed to get at the heart of every person in the house."

Mr. Turner accompanied Mr. Hill across the Blue Ridge to Lex-
ington. Both being of a cheerful turn, and glad to ride in company,
they commenced a free conversation on their religious experience.
They made mutual disclosures for each other's benefit, and spoke of
their own short-comings and temptations. Both were gifted with a
quick sense of the ludicrous, and both had the power of exciting
ridicule ; Hill severe in sarcasm, and Turner unequalled in fun.
Something wras said that excited the sense of ridiculous, and
was foiiowed by peals of laughter. A spirit of laughter and fun
seized the young men ; and their mutual disclosures of trials, and
temptations, and passions as men, and in their sacred office, and
their failures in preaching, were all sources of ridicule and laughter.
The efi'ect wras mutual. Their excited feelings went on with a
12

178 REV. WILLIAM HILL.

stronger and stronger tide, sweeping away the restraints that should
have been a barrier, till levity in excess polluted their hearts, and
gave their consciences weapons for terrible retribution. Their confess-
ing their faults to one another had ceased to be a Christian virtue,
and had become a snare and a defilement. At night both were
sufferers ; the laughter was past, the excitement over ; and* a sense
of folly and degradation oppressed the heart. They retired to pray.
For a time they could not. On conversing with Mr. Turner the
next day, Mr. Hill says — "Found he had spent just such a night
as I did. We both resolved we would be more watchful and circum-
spect for the future." The record of opinion which Mr. Hill made
respecting himself, is — " This day's conduct was matter of grief to
me on several accounts : 1st, Because it had no resemblance to that
humble temper which every true disciple of Jesus ought to possess
upon the review of former acts of wickedness, and discovering
the indwelling sin and corruption of his nature, which should
rather make him loathe and abhor himself in dust and ashes.
2d, I felt in my heart something so different from the gospel charity
which rejoiceth not in iniquity, that I was rather pleased that my
brother Turner felt the same evils I had, and felt as lightly about
them as I did. 3d, I thought I was a stumbling-block in his way,
and had led him astray, by which I had not only wounded my own
soul, but destroyed the peace of my brother for whom Christ died.
4th, Because I was setting a bad example before some others, who
were with us a part of the time, which must have made them have
a contemptible opinion of us, but especially of me professing to be
an ambassador of Christ. I desire to remember this day with sor-
row and regret as long as I live, and humbly hope it will be a warn-
ing I shall never forget. The good Lord forgive the iniquity of my
sins ; remove me from the snare of the fowler, and enable me to
be more watchful for the time to come." By Mr. Hill's account in
another place, he did not recover serenity of heart and liveliness of
hope till after he had endured an attack of sickness.

The Commission of Synod met at New Monmouth, Friday, Sept.
24th, 1790. They made choice of William Hill and Cary Allen, of
Hanover Presbytery, and Robert Marshall of Redstone Presbytery,
to be their missionaries, on the usual condition, that their respective
Presbyteries recommend them, and put them under the care of the
Commission. Rev. Messrs. J. B. Smith and Graham were to apply
to Redstone Presbytery, and Mr. Smith to Hanover. Messrs. Hill
and Allen were to labor east of the Blue Ridge, and Mr. Marshall
on the west side, in Virginia proper, for six months. Mr. Hill
preached before the Commission ; his mind was dark and he went
heavily; he says his friend Marshall did well.

From Lexington Mr. Hill went to Winchester, to attend the meet-
ing of the Synod, on Thursday the 30th of September ; was sick
most of the way, both in body and mind, and on reaching Win-
chester the day Synod opened, took his bed, and did not attend any
of the sessions, and only got to Church with difficulty on Sabbath.

REV. WILLIAM HILL. 179

On Monday October 4th, he set out for Prince Edward with Mr. and
Mrs. Smith, and his friend Mrs. Read ; unable to ride on horseback,
he was accommodated with a seat in Mrs. Read's carriage. He
slowly gained strength. His sickness did not have that effect upon
his spiritual condition he had hoped. " I expected to feel the import-
ance of eternal things, and to be entirely dead to the world and all
its enjoyments, and that if I lived to get well, I should feel abundantly
more for poor sinners. But when sickness came an awful hardness
of heart and insensibility of soul came with it ; for I could neither
pray nor think, nor converse, with any satisfaction at all ; but my
mind was shut up and dark, and Satan himself, at times, seemed to
be let loose upon me, with temptations of infidelity and blasphemy,
so that I became awfully afraid at times that I should become a
castaway. By this I see God can bless health as well as sickness,
and that no affliction of itself, notwithstanding its natural adapta-
tion to awaken sinners to reflection, would ever prove a real blessing
without its being sanctified by the grace of God." He did not re-
cover his peace of mind until Sabbath the 17th, at a communion at
Briery, where Mr. Smith and Mr. Mitchel were present. On his
way to Prince Edward, he went by Newtown, Gaines Cross Roads,
Orange Court House, Colonel Cabell's, Warminster and on to Mr.
Smith's, and did not attend the Presbytery in Goochland, which
met October 8th, at the Bird meeting-house, the sessions being held
mostly at the house of Robert Lewis, Elder. Messrs. Hill and Allen
were recommended to the commission of Synod for further service.

" Tuesday, Nov. 2d. Was employed in settling and arranging
some secular affairs, preparatory to a six month's tour of missionary
labor, which I am just about to undertake, in the lower Counties of
Virginia, upon the Chesapeake Bay. Wednesday, od. Rode to
Guinea neighborhood and had a society meeting at Mr. Nathan War-
nock's, a place dear to me by many sacred recollections. In this
house I first obtained a hope that I had passed from death unto life ;
and my dear friend Nash Legrand, and many others professed to
obtain religion about the same time, and at the same place." On
Friday he preached at Gentry's meeting-house, about the borders
of Cumberland and Powhatan, where Davies used to preach. On
Tuesday 9th, he rode into Richmond — " there was no place of wor-
ship there, for any denomination, except the capitol. As I found no
door open for me, or any one to take me by the hand, I rode in the
afternoon six or eight miles to the Rev. John D. Blair's." On Thurs-
day 11th, he preached in the house once occupied by Davies, and
was oppressed by the thought that the once flourishing Church was
now so small.

Visiting Mrs. Brame in Caroline County, an old disciple, and
hearer of Davies, firm in her faith though solitary in its exercise,
lie set off for the Northern Neck, to visit the congregations once
nourishing under the charge of Dr. Waddell, in tne Counties or'
Lancaster and Northumberland. For a travelling companion he
had Mr. David Smith from Western Pennsylvania, a member of

180 REV. WILLIAM HILL.

Hampden Sidney College, having the ministry in view, seeking by
the excursion to recruit his health, a godly and discreet young man,
who might check his companions' tendency to levity and be cheered
by his mirthfulness. Crossing the Rappahannock at Port Royal,
Friday 19th, they passed through the lower end of King George,
held a meeting for prayer and exhortation in Westmoreland, at
Leeds, on Saturday, the 20th, " Rode constantly all day, and after
being lost and perplexed in finding the right road, arrived at night
at Col. James Gordon's in Lancaster County, where a letter of
introduction procured us a hearty welcome. His house was full
of company, relatives and other friends, when we arrived. They
were generally persons who moved in the higher circles, and appa-
rently unusually gay and showy in their dress and manners. The
Col. took me and my young friend Smith, in succession, around the
room and introduced us to each of his guests, and the members of
his family, one by one, in the most formal and stylish manner. This
placed us in rather an awkward situation, as we had both of us been
accustomed to the plainest and simplest dress, so that we were a
little disconcerted, when we were received in this manner by Col.
Gordon, whom we expected to find a very plain and pious man,
from the accounts we had heard of him."

" After supper we were conducted to bed, without having an op-
portunity of forming much acquaintance with any, except from what
we saw. After we had got to bed, my young friend proposed that
we should be off in the morning, as he supposed they were only the
gay fashionable people of the world, who cared very little about
religion, and among whom he supposed there was very little pros-
pect of doing good ; but I told him we would try them awhile and
see what could be done." The next day — Sabbath, Mr. Hill
preached at the Presbyterian Church nearest Col. Gordon's, some-
times for distinction called the Upper meeting-house. A Methodist
minister, having an appointment there, also preached. The audi-
ence was large and respectful. Dr. Waddell removed from Lan-
caster to the mountains about the year 1778. He had no successor
in the pastoral office. Many of the congregation, urged by the
inroads made by the British vessels of war, and induced by the
fertility of the soil, sought the neighborhood of the mountains.
The able session, Messrs. Chichester, Thomas and Dale Carter,
Mitchell, Gordon and Selden, wasted away by removals, age and
sickness, and was never renewed. Some of the Church members
died, others, despairing of having a pastor of the Presbyterian order,
had united with the Methodists, and some with the Baptists. Di-
minished in all these ways, the large Church of Dr. Waddell was
reduced to about a dozen members retaining their position as church
members, when Mr. Hill visited the counties.

'* Tuesday, 22d. Preached at Downing's meeting-house in North-
umberland. Had some agreeable meditations by the way, but in
yreaciiing was cramped and shut up again. Went home writh Ma-
dame Seiden, an old disciple with whom we should lodge. Wednes-

REV. WILLIAM HILL. 181

day, 24th. Preached at Lowry's ware-house. At night I attempted
to preach at Col. Gordon's. Began with a cold heart and went on
like an ox going to the slaughter for a while ; but before I ended
the Lord was pleased to favor me With considerable liberty, so that
I was enabled to speak with some life and feeling. I have often
found my cheerful and lively feelings have been very much confined
to the line of public exercises. My feelings before have been cold
and lifeless, and as soon as I retired they returned to the same
state, so that I have come to the conclusion that the assistance which
I felt in speaking to others, was rather a favor designed by God for
others, of which I was but the voice of one crying in the wilder-
ness, than any evidence of the exercise of a gracious affection in my
own heart ; which has made me fear sometimes, that after I had
preached the gospel and been useful to others, I myself might be a
castaway." On Thursday night, at "Mrs. Berryman's a widow
lady living immediately on the shore of the Chesapeake Bay. Spent
the evening very agreeably with that excellent woman and her pious
Baptist sister, Mrs. Maxwell, in religious conversation, singing and
prayer."

Mr. Hill remained preaching in the two counties till Tuesday,
Jan. 11th, 1791, visiting the few Presbyterians left, and making
acquaintance with pious people of other denominations. He had
frequent interviews with the noted Baptist preacher, Mr. Lunsford,
whom he greatly admired as a Christian man and minister ; visited
Judge Henry who was beset with infidel objections, and perplexed
the young minister with his difficulties and metaphysical inquiries.
The Judge was a professor of religion, but was feeling that trial of
his faith, which in the novel form of French infidelity, tested the
hearts of Christian men, the latter part of the eighteenth century.
Mr. Hill had heard but little of such matters till he heard them on
the Bay Shore, and they were strange to him. He attended the
death-bed of old Mrs. Selden, whom he thought one of God's
jewels ; and visited old Mrs. Miller, about 90 years of age, and
blind about 7 years, and confined to her room. " She professed
religion under Mr. Waddell, when he was pastor in the congregation,
and had not heard a Presbyterian minister since his removal. I do
not think I ever saw a Christian so ripe for glory before. I then
visited Mrs. Tapscott again," (a lady wasting away with consump-
tion and inquiring for salvation) ; " after conversing and praying
with her I rode to see Dr. Robertson, an old Scotch Presbyterian,
who is very infirm, and prevented from attending public worship
any more." (See a notice of him in the Sketch oi Waddell.)

Mr. Hill frequently visited Col. Gordon's family, and his final
opinion may be given in his own words — "I find notwithstanding
the unfavorable impressions made upon Mr. Smith and myself the
night of our arrival, there were some eminently pious persons in
that gay and fashionable circle into which we were introduced
with so much formality. This style of dress and manners was so
entirely different from what we had ever witnessed among professors

182 KEV. WILLIAM HILL.

of religion, the first impression upon us was very unfavorable. I
find this also, that I had attached too much importance to dress and
manners, and had identified them too much with genuine piety ; and
that our good friends in Lancaster, being shut out from the regular
means of grace and religious instruction, and mingling almost
exclusively with men of the world and fashionable life, had only
conformed too much to the spirit of the world, which they readily
saw and acknowledged, when it was suggested to them as incom-
patible with the seriousness and simplicity of the gospel of Christ.
We found a few precious Christians in these parts, to whom our com-
ing and conversation was as life from the dead."

Leaving his friend David Smith at Col. Gordon's, a cripple by
the falling of his horse on the ice, he crossed the Rappahannock at
Urbanna, in company with an old Baptist preacher, Mr. Sutton,
and proceeded on through Middlesex, and in Gloucester lodged at
a public house. " We asked permission to have family worship
with them. The good lady of the house said she had fixed a room
for us, and we might go and do what we pleased there. But we
said we had a desire to pray with the family if they had no objec-
tion. She said we might do as we pleased as to that ; but made no
movement of any kind. Her husband was lying on the bed, and
she and her daughters were sewing, and a number of little negroes
were picking cotton about the room. As they made no movement,
we knelt down and prayed while they all continued at their work,
as if nothing out of the usual way was going on." Detained by
high wind he crossed the river late, and reached Tv7illiamsburg in
the night. Calling at the house of Mr. Holt, brother-in-law of Mr.
Davies, the only Presbyterian in the place, and accounted a pious
man, Mr. Hill, under misapprehension, though offering a letter from
Col. Gordon, was turned from the door. Not knowing where to go,
he accosted a negro man in the street, " I asked him if he knew
any religious man, a good Christian in Williamsburg. After study-
ing awhile he said he did not know any such in town, but there was
a very good old man about a mile from town. I told him I would
give him a quarter of a dollar if he would conduct me to his house,
which he did much to our satisfaction and comfort. This good old
man was a Mr. Wilkeson, living about a mile norch of the town, whom
we found to be just such a man as we took him to be — a plain,
artless, unaffected, hospitable, pious Methodist, who received us
very cordially, and treated us with every possible kindness." His
request next day for the use of the Episcopal church was refused :
the court-house was refused ; and permission to visit an insane
person at the asylum refused, because — it was such persons as I
who sent so many persons to bedlam." A room in the deserted
old capitol was fixed on as the place, and notice circulated. The
two preachers went at the hour, and began singing — a few people
came in — and they each gave a short sermon. He obtained an
interview with some members of the college who had been his fellow
students at Hampden Sidney, and was not favorably impressed with

REV. WILLIAM HILL. 183

the morals of the college. Mr. Holt became sensible of his
misapprehension, and made the amende honorable to Mr. Hill,
having spent the night sleepless when he understood that he had
turned a Presbyterian minister from his door. From particular
| circumstances and the singularity of a man coming at that time of
! night, to his house, professing to be a Presbyterian minister, in a
place where one had not been seen or heard of for many years, he
thought it was a hoax for a particular purpose practised by some
persons in the city and neighborhood. But nothing could be done
to assist Mr. Hill in getting a hearing in the city in the short time
he could stay. Previous notice and some arrangement were abso-
lutely necessary. The excitement on religion from which Mr. Hill
had gone was entirely unknown there, and the remains of a Presby-
t erian congregation could not be found as in the Northern Neck ;
and the only Presbyterian in the place to whom he had an introduction
had moved there for purposes of trade, and not then in a position
to gather a congregation on short notice, as the Sheriff was seeking
to accomplish a peaceable entrance to his house for some special
purposes not the most agreeable to Mr. Holt. In the apology he
made Mr. Hill he exhibited a Christian spirit. Mr. Hill's next
visit was more agreeable.

Hearing of a Methodist quarterly-meeting, in James city, he rode
over, and passed the 15th and 16th of January, Saturday and Sab-
bath, with them. The cordiality which he had experienced from
that denomination in Lancaster and Northumberland, and in all his
previous mission, was not exhibited here. The preachers professed
the greatest aversion to the Calvinistic creed, telling him his doc-
trine "was forged in hell and beat out on the devil's anvil." At
the close of worship on Sabbath, " two young men from the pew in
which I sat, stepped upon the bench and gave notice there would be
preaching that night at Mr. Hales' in the neighborhood. I asked
them who was to preach, and was told they meant to preach them-
selves. These young strangers were Mr. Robert Sample and Mr.
Andrew Broaddus, Baptists, who had just commenced preaching,
and this was one of their first excursions." These young men after-
wards became prominent men in the Baptist Church. As their pro-
posed track was on the same route Mr. Hill had arranged for
himself, for some days they joined company and preached together.
They visited, and were kindly received at Hampton and Portsmouth,
and preached a number of times to large audiences. The attempt
to preach in Norfolk afforded little encouragement, for either Pres-
byterian or Baptist, to renew the effort at that time. Mr. Hill
found that the people in this section were generally Baptists, and
thought their tendencies were to the opposite extreme of the Metho-
dists he had encountered, bigoted antinomianism. "I find," he
says, " that it has a very pernicious effect, especially amongst igno-
rant people, to be continually preaching up the doctrine of the
perseverance of the saints, without enforcing Christian duties, or
having it clearly understood, that the perseverance of the saints

184 REV. WILLIAM HILL.

taught in the Bible is a perseverance in holiness, and not in sin.
This is the error of too many of the Baptists now-a-days, which
brings Bible Calvinism into contempt, and gives currency to the
doctrine of Arminianism so industriously circulated by some others."
He parted company with these young ministers to make a second
visit to Williamsburg ; their respect was mutual through life. The
Baptist minister, a Mr. Armstrong, at Portsmouth, had been an
officer in the Revolution, and while in the army had been repeatedly
engaged in duels ; but professed conversion and commenced preach-
ing while in the army, and what was a little singular, he thought
duels justifiable, and told Mr. Hill that — "he was insulted by an
individual while preaching in a Court-house, and after he had closed
his worship, he sat down and wrote a challenge to the person before
he left the bench." He also told Mr. Hill, this was not a solitary
event in his history, and that he defended his course.

A letter was sent Mr. Hill, signed by several merchants in
Williamsburg, saying it was not known, until he was gone,
that he was a Presbyterian minister ; and inviting his return with
assurance of a decent audience, and respectful treatment. He
returned on Wednesday the 26th, and found a large audience
assembled in the old capitol. He preached Thursday at old Mr.
Wilkinson's, and Friday at Mr. Dodd's, a funeral sermon. On
Saturday, 29th, he crossed James River at Jamestown, after visit-
ing the ruins, and rode on through the cold to get near Ellis's
meeting-house in Surrey County. " Felt my heart somewhat warmed
in conversing with a poor persecuted negro whom I met with, and
who I verily believe loves Jesus, for he says he has been sorely
chastised at times on account of his religion. I lodged at night
with Mr. Moorings, a hospitable Methodist of Surrey County. 0,
what a pity it is that many Methodists have not as good heads as
hearts." The next morning. Sabbath, 30th, he rode on some dis-
tance and met his old college-mate, William Spencer, who had pro-
fessed conversion a little before the revival in the College, and had
left his studies and commenced preaching as a circuit rider. Mr.
Hill preached with another minister. The congregation were
vociferous in their expressions of interest, often entirely drowning
the preacher's voice with shouts ; the negroes were fanatically wild.
The young ministers spent a day or two together preaching repeat-
edly, and discussing their different views and doctrines.

When about parting, Tuesday, Feb. 1st, Mr. Spencer refused to
give Mr. Hill letters of introduction to any of the Methodists in
Petersburg, informing him that the Methodists were not pleased
with his doctrine or manner of preaching, and he need not expect
to be invited to preach any more for them in those parts. " I rode
through excessively cold weather through Prince George to Peters-
burg. But having no acquaintance in the place, and no letters
of introduction, 1 met with a cold reception there. There was not
a member of the Presbyterian church I could hear of in the place,
and I could find no one willing to receive me and lend a helping

REV. WILLIAM HILL. 185

band. I asked permission to make an appointment to preach in the
Episcopal church, and in the Methodist meeting-house, the only
places of worship in the town, and was peremptorily refused in both
instances. I then went through the different taverns, and asked per-
mission to use their public or ball rooms for an appointment to
preach, but failed even in this." He then rode to a tavern eight
miles in the country, and lodged with a company of boisterous revel-
lers. The next day he visited the noted Episcopal minister, Deve-
reaux Jarrett ; and being kindly received he remained about a week
at the hospitable mansion of this excellent man, or visiting with him
in the neighborhood around. Here Mr. David Smith having recov-
ered from his lameness overtook him. On Tuesday, 8th, they left
the neighborhood of this solitary but firm defender of evangelical
truths, whose life will always be an interesting chapter in history,
and rode over to Mr. Joel Tanner's, in Nottaway, a Presbyterian
who had not been visited by a preacher of his own denomination for
some years. The remaining part of the month he spent in Notta-
way, preaching repeatedly at Peter Dupuy's, also at James Dupuy's,
at Mr. Tanner's, at the meeting-house near Mr. Tanner's, at Robert
Smith's, Thomas Jeffries', Mr. Hawson's, Mr. Ferguson's, at Row-
land's church, (Episcopal), at Charles Anderson's, a Baptist minis-
ter, where he met three other Baptist ministers, and at Mr. Vaugh-
an's, in Amelia County, at Chinquepin church, and Grub Hill
church, (Episcopal). The attendance was generally good, and the
audiences were often deeply affected. The Rev. James Craig, of the
Established church, interposed at Chinquepin, and would preach
himself, and as no one was present of the neighborhood that would
make the responses, he prevailed on Mr. Hill to make them. On
Sabbath he interposed again, but the people insisted on hearing
Mr. Hill, before they separated. Some of the people who heard
Mr. Hill repeatedly, became very anxious about their souls' eternal
welfare.

On Friday, April 1st, 1791, the Presbytery of Hanover, and the
Commission of Synod, met at Briery church ; the opening sermon
was preached by Robert Marshall, missionary. Mr. Graham, of
Lexington, was present, and preached after Mr. Hill, on Saturday ;
and on Sabbath " Mr. Graham preached in the forenoon, one of the
greatest sermons I ever heard. I sat under it with great delight,
and its fruit was sweet to my taste. I had a sweet time at the com-
munion. Mr. Mitchel gave an impressive concluding address." On
Tuesday the Presbytery and Commission assembled at Hampden
Sidney, and were there met by Rev. Devereaux Jarrett, from Din-
widdie, who took his seat as corresponding member, his old com-
panion in the ministry having become a regular member. Mr. Jarrett
"gave us an excellent evangelical sermon." Mr. Legrand was
ordained to the full work of the gospel ministry, having determined
to become the settled minister at Cedar Creek and Opecquon, in
Frederick County. Mr. Smith brought in the famous resolution on
irregularities in church members, intended particularly fur tUe
churches east of James River. (See Sketches of his Life;.

186 REV. WILLIAM HILL.

After Presbytery, Mr. Hill resumed his missionary labors ; and
holding with his step-brother, Gary Allen, a series of meetings in
Cumberland, passed through Charlotte, Halifax, Pittsylvania, Frank-
lin, Montgomery, Wythe, on to Abingdon. On the 1st of June, Mr.
Matthew Lyle, lately licensed by Lexington Presbytery, and sent
out by the Commission of Synod, met him while he was staying at
Captain Robert Woods' residence. In this neighborhood he had
been preaching a number of days with great apparent effect. In
the morning he had ascended Chesnut Mountain — " My mind was
greatly elevated with the prospect, and prepared to adore the God
of nature." He rejoiced greatly that he was to have the company
of the young brother for a length of time. In his previous missions,
he had been, with the exception of a short time with David Smith,
without any regular companion, in his almost daily preachings, and
his rides through heat and cold, through storms and rains, solitudes
of the plains and of the mountains ; and had often suffered for want
of that mutual aid rendered by missionaries who go out two by two.

Required by their commission to stay but a short time in a place,
and having a large tract of country to pass over, they with regret
left the neighborhood of Mr. Wood's, and went on through Frank-
lin to Montgomery, preaching almost every day. They both gene-
rally took part in the exercises ; either both preached, or one
preached and the other followed with an exhortation, unless some
preacher of another denomination was present, and then sometimes
all took part. Near Abingdon they visited Rev. Charles Cummings,
the pioneer mininister, advancing in years. Prom that place they
turned back on the last day of June. In this tour they passed over
part of the track assigned to Mr. Alexander, within a year or two,
so pleasantly alluded to in his memoirs. On their way out they
preached, starting June 2d from John Martin's, near Chesnut Moun-
tain— at Mr. John Dickenson's, on Pig River — at Iron Creek — at
Mr. Turner's, on Pawn Creek — at the meeting house near Capt.
Hairston's, the funeral sermon of old Captain Hairston — at Mr.
Pilion's, on Smith's River — at the head of Smith's River; here
having fasted on Saturday, his concomitant affliction followed him
on Sabbath, the head-ache, but he preached twice, and Mr. Lyle
once — at Major Eason's — at Captain Johnson's. On the night of
Thursday, 16th, they were belated, and slept in a pen made for a
barn, but without any roof of any kind, having their saddles for pil-
lows and their great coats for a covering — getting from a miserable
cabin a rye ashpone and a little sour milk for supper — at Mr.
Whitiock's, on Little Reedy Island Creek, in Wythe County — at
the lead mines in Wythe, entertained by Mr. Frisbee — at Graham's
Meeting House — at Fort Chissel — Mr. George Ewing's, on Crip-
ple Creek — at Thorn Branch Meeting House ; went to Mr. James
Campbell's, a very kind and hospitable man, but inclined to Sweden-
borg s doctrines — spent a day at Mr. Arthur Campbell's, who was
strongly inclined to follow Swedenborg. While resting here " My
friend and colleague Lyle and myself hit upon some subjects on

REV. WILLIAM HILL. 187

■which we differed widely in our sentiments, and each contending for
his own opinion with a warmth disproportionate to the magnitude
of the subject, the contest grew so sharp that like Paul and Barna-
bas of old, we at last talked of separating. However we agreed to
retire and pray together over the matter, and both became ashamed
of ourselves, buried all our differences, and became more united than
ever." Preached at Mr. Atkins' — at Major Bowen's, in a large
room constructed for a ball-room, and met Rev. Charles Cummin gs,
the pioneer of the Holston waters at Mrs. Beatty's — at Mrs.
Beatty's — at Ebbing Spring Meeting House, and went on to Mr.
Cumming's — and at Abington. From this place, on the last day
of June, they turned their course back towards Cripple Creek, in
Wythe County.

On the 4th of July he makes this entry — " It is now the height
of harvest, when the people are obliged to be at home, and our horses
as well as ourselves need recruiting, we therefore declined making
any appointments during the week. We continued at Mr. Ewing's.
But to spend day after day doing nothing made the time pass
heavily, so that I wished to be at my employment again." After
repassing the ground they had traversed, they sought the head
waters of the Potomac, preaching on the fourth Sabbath of August
at Mr. Dinwiddie's, on the dividing ridge between the waters of James
River and the waters of the Potomac ; " the head spring of each
rises in the same hill about one and a half mile apart." Spending
some days in preaching at Col. Poage's, in the upper tract in Pendle-
ton, they passed on to Moorfield, in Hardy County, and preached a
few sermons there in the absence of Dr. Jennings, the successor of
Mr. Hoge. Going across to Winchester, they proceeded to New-
town, and met their young friend Nash Legrand, the pastor of Cedar
Creek and Opecquon ; with him they spend a few days, and witness
the success of his ministry. The residences of Gordon, Allen, Glass,
Gilkerson and Carlisle are mentioned as places of prayer-meetings
and religious worship.

On Tuesday, Sept. 15th, Mr. Hill made his first visit to a congre-
gation to which he afterwards preached a series of years ; " I
preached to a large congregation at Bullskin. I preached at the
same place at night with a more solemn impression than in the day.
Friday, 16th, I preached at Charlestown, the congregation but
small. I preached at Mr. John White's, an old Israelite indeed.
The house could not contain the people, whose attention was very
great indeed. Saturday, 17, I preached at Mr. Peter Martin's. At
night I became aco^ainted with Mr. Moses Hoge, a very worthy
minister, in Shepherdstown." On Sabbath having preached at Shep-
herdstown and Martinsburg, he went to visit — "Mr. Vance, the
pastor of Falling Water and Tuscarora, who was upon the borders
of die grave, in the last stage of consumption."

On Monday, 10th, he preached at Tuscarora to a small audience.
" Mr. Vaace rode out, and lay in one of the pews while I preached."
On Wednesday, 21st, he preached his first sermon in Winchester,

188 REV. WILLIAM HILL.

where he spent many years of his after life. " Many could not get
into the house, and had to return home without hearing the sermon.
It was a solemn occasion, and many appeared deeply affected."
After laboring with Messrs. Joseph Smith and James Hughes, from
Redstone, at a communion service at Cedar Creek, he went to Win-
chester on the 28th, to meet the Synod and the Commission of
Synod ; and there, as in the preceding year, was taken sick. He
was not able to resume his labors till November.

In this sickness he received attentions always remembered from
a young Scotchman, William Williamson, whose acquaintance he
formed on his mission, ending in a lasting friendship. At the fall
meeting of the Presbytery in October, numerous calls and invitations
were proposed for the services of Mr. Hill, which were referred to
him. On recovering his health, he made choice of the congregations
on Bullskin, and in and around Charlestown, Jefferson County. In
the month of May, 1792, he was by Hanover Presbytery received
back from the commission of Synod, and transferred to Lexington
Presbytery for ordination and installation. When the Presbytery
of Lexington met at Charlestown, May 28th, 1792, the credentials
of Mr. Hill had not arrived. On the testimony of Mr. Andrew
Law, a minister from New England, that he was present at the
meeting of Hanover Presbytery, when the proper papers were
ordered and made out, the candidate was received. The calls from
Bullskin and Charlestown having been accepted, preparations were
made for the ordination. On Thursday, 29th, Mr. Hill preached
his trial sermon in Charlestown from 1st John 5th, 10 — He that
believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in himself. On Fridaj^,
the 30th, the ordination services were performed in the Episcopal
stone church, near Charlestown. Mr. Hoge preached from the
words — Thou therefore endure hardness as a good soldier of Jesus
Christ, — and gave the charge. Bullskin had been a congregation
for some thirty years, and had enjoyed the services of missionaries,
and some stated supplies from Donegal Presbytery. On account of
the distance from the churches of Hanover and Lexington, Mr. Hill
was the first minister from Virginia whose services they were able
to secure. The congregation of Elk branch, situated between
Charlestown and Shepherdstown, about this time was, by consent,
so arranged that part went under the care of Mr. Hoge, and part
under Mr. Hill.

The extracts from Mr. Hill's journal have been given at some
length for two reasons : 1st. This is the only journal written by
Dr. Hill, and is the only one containing much information about his
field of early labor, written by any one ; and 2d, in it he draws his
own picture most graphically. The youthful missionary was the old
man of fourscore. He revised his journal, and gave some explana-
tory notes, completing the portrait of himself and the times and the
people. There was always a warmheartedness in him. What he
did, he did with all his might. He was weary of rest days — as at
the house of Mr. Ewing — no matter how kindly cared for ; and

KEY. WILLIAM HILL. 189

would without hesitation encounter great difficulties to fulfil appoint-
ments, or gain a favored purpose. He could, all through life, ride
in the rain, ford rivers, cross mountains to preach to a small audi-
ence, and then feel ashamed of himself that his message was not
better delivered. The propensity to merriment would show itself,
as with Mr. Turner ; but never broke forth in the pulpit. There he
wns always grave and solemn. He struggled to the last of life with
that fiery temper that was kindled against Lyle in argument, and
allayed by prayer. Tall, slim, broad-shouldered, he possessed a fine
figure for an orator. His breast was thin, in his youth, and showed
a tendency to flatness, indicative of inherent weakness. Till after
liis twenty-seventh year, he dreaded consumption, and expected an
early death. This expectation, in connection with his ardent tem-
perament, made him reckless of danger and exposure ; he would die
like a true soldier, in the field. As he approached his thirtieth
year, his chest enlarged, and the predisposition to stoop gave place
to a bold manly bearing, and his voice became more strong and
penetrating. In preaching in the woods, the largest crowds ever
assembled in the valley could hear with ease, and felt, under his
vehement and often passionate declamation, his power to excite
their stormy passions to a tempest. Always grave in the pulpit, he
sometimes forgot himself when he would unbend in private inter-
course, and fail to follow out the deep impression he had made in
public ; but he admired the man that could, without sternness, be a
preacher everywhere. Warm in his attachments, and, unless re-
strained by the high motives of the gospel, strong in his resentments,
the ardency of Ins temperament, his lively feelings, and a fund of
kindness, softening the natural severity of his temper, made him an
interesting companion and a valued friend. His power of sarcasm
sometimes appeared in the pulpit ; his mirthfulness never.

He presided over a classical school in Charlestown for a length
of time, with great ability as a teacher and disciplinarian. The
remuneration he received, after paying the expenses of the school
and the wages of assistants, was small, but necessary to make up
the deficiency of his salary in the support of his family. His con-
nection with the school, consuming time and wasting his strength,
he considered necessary to the welfare of his congregation, which
he thought could not flourish without good schools. William Naylor,
in after life a lawyer of eminence and an elder in the church, was
one of his assistants. Mr. Hill thought that he might preach more
effectually, in this way, and his labor was not in vain.

In the fall of 1792 he was married to Miss Nancy Morton,
daughter of Col. Win. Morton, of Charlotte, and took over to
Jeiierson, to bless his house, one of the sweetest flowers ever trans-
planted from the lowlands to the fertile valley of the Shenandoah.
Of lovely form, and small delicate frame, of indescribable simplicity
and sweetness of manners, forbearing iu her disposition and devout
in her faith, she reigned in her liusbaad's heart till death; receiving
from him in his age the same respectful, assiduous attention, with a

190 REV. JAMES TURNER.

greater display of unchecked fondness than when he was striving to
win her youthful love. Mr. Williamson, also very happily married,
tells of him, in his early matrimonial days, that reading that verse
of Paul in which he says — "husbands, love your wives," his single
comment was, "Thankee, Paul, for that."

The Synod, at its meeting in Harrisonburg, Sept. 26th, 1794,
resolved to divide Lexington Presbytery. " The dividing line shall
begin on that part of the boundary line between the Presbyteries
of Lexington and Redstone, on the Allegheny Mountains, where
Hardy County is divided from Pendleton, running thence with the
line dividing the counties until the same reaches the corner of
Rockingham County ; from thence in a direct course to the place
where the great road through Keezletown to Winchester crosses the
Shenandoah ; from thence to Swift Run Gap on the Blue Ridge,
which reaches the boundary of the Presbytery of Hanover." The
members living north-east of said line — Moses Hoge, Nash Legrand,
Wm. Hill, and John Lyle, and William Williamson formed the
Presbytery of Winchester. The first meeting was held December
4th, 1794, in the stone meeting-house, Winchester, now occupied by
the Baptists; members in attendance were Messrs. Hoge, Legrand
and Williamson, with elders William Buckles, Alexander Feely and
James Perry. Mr. Hoge opened the meeting with a sermon on the
words, "The kingdom of heaven is like a grain of mustard seed."
The members all lived in Virginia, and west of the Blue Ridge.
Mr. Hoge, the oldest member, and the first of the Presbytery
located in the prescribed bounds, occupied the lower end of the
Shenandoah Valley from the Ridge to the neighborhood of Martins-
burg. Mr. Hill was next above him with similar boundaries. Mr.
Legrand's charge reached across the Valley, and extended from
below Winchester to Shenandoah County — some families from that
county attending Cedar Creek meeting-house. Mr. Williamson,
Warren County and a small part of Shenandoah. Mr. Lyle lived
upon South Branch of the Potomac, in Hampshire County ; and for
a time was head of a popular and flourishing school. Mr. Legrand's
charge was considered the most inviting ; and he exerted a wider
influence than his brethren for a series of years, and then gave way
to Mr. Hill.

CHAPTER XIV.

REV. JAMES TURNER.

At the base of the Blue Ridge, in the County of Bedford, Vir-
ginia, and in sight of the Peaks of Otter, James Turner had his
birth-place and his burial. His parents were of English descent.
His mother eminent for her piety in her unobtrusive lite, gave birth

REV. JAMES TURNER. 191

to this son May 7th, 1759, in the midst of the troubles of the
Indian wars. Her efforts to train him in his boyhood, to walk in
the paths of true wisdom, were ultimately crowned with success.
In his early years, the Rev. David Rice, the apostle of Kentucky,
was the pastor of the church at the Peaks, to which his mother
belonged. Classical schools were cherished by the citizens of Bed-
ford from the earliest settlement, and were much encouraged by
Mr. Rice. The capacity of young Turner for language was found
to be of a hio;h order. He mastered the Latin Grammar in two
weeks ; and his proficiency in Greek was remarkable. His classical
education, however, was never completed, and his Greek studies
were not prosecuted to an equal extent with the Latin. In Mathe-
matics and Philosophy his education was entirely neglected. He
learned to speak the English language with purity and elegance,
and was never at a loss for fitting words.

Having made choice of the law for his profession, he set out for
the residence of the gentleman with whom he intended to pursue
his studies with a wardrobe befitting his circumstances. While on
his journey he was robbed of his clothes and money ; and returned
home mortified, and abandoned his scheme for a profession. In
after life he was accustomed to speak of this frustration of his early
designs with thankfulness, as one of the means used by the Lord to
bring him to a heavenly life.

In early manhood his personal appearance was commanding ; tall
in stature, masculine in frame, with great activity and strength. In
disposition kind, and in manners attractive. His sense of honor
was quick, his integrity unimpeached. He possessed in a high
degree the power of making mirth ; and at gatherings in the neigh-
borhood, and on court days, he indulged his vein of humor upon the
follies and improprieties of others, for his own amusement and the
enjoyment of the company. Tiie life of the circle in which he
moved, a party was not complete unless Turner was there. Unhap-
pily he indulged himself in witty oaths " to point a sentence" and
provoke a laugh. The use of ardent spirits was universal among his
companions ; card-playing was the amusement of all. Professional
gambling was dishonorable. Horse-racing was patronized for the
excitement, and the supposed improvement of the breed of horses.
In all these Turner took a part with unbounded glee and humor. It
was not uncommon for men to call at taverns and take a game of
cards for a drink of spirits ; or to stop in the woods to play for
sport, or for a small sum of money. The Rev. James Mitchel, with
whom Mr. Turner wTas afterwards associated in the ministry, used
to relate — that one day passing Turner, in his wild days, with some
others, playing cards by the road-side, Turner, with a great deal of
profane mirth, insisted he should dismount and take a hand with
them. In one of the trials of the speed of his horse, common in
those days, he was thrown, and for a time was supposed to be dead.
In the early part of the Revolutionary war he served a short time in

192 REV. JAMES TURNER.

the army. The camp was not inviting, and he declined becoming a
soldier in the regular army.

Pugilistic encounters to ascertain who was the "best man," wore
common in the mountainous regions of Virginia while Turner was a
youth. When parties from different neighborhoods met, it was a
point of honor to determine, by an encounter, who was the best
boxer. One match led to another, and sometimes ended in a gene-
ral fight. Challenges were sometimes passed by individuals, or sent
from one neighborhood to another for a trial on a given day, at an
appointed place, not uncommonly the court-house. Frequently the
combats were ended without much injury ; one party finding himself
getting the worse, would yield, and cry " enough." Sometimes the
angry passions, excited by ardent spirits, raged with terrible ferocity.
In some places gouging became an art, and biting of the ears and nose
a science. Barbarity has its limits ; and to gouge both eyes was
esteemed cruel and dishonorable. These customs have passed away,
and scarce a relic of the victims can be found. Mr. Turner, by his
frolic and fun, gave cause for many of these fights and was too high
spirited to refuse what he had provoked. He received no lasting
bodily injury, nor is there any tradition of his having inflicted any.
In his ministerial life he seldom referred to any of these scenes.
Once, however, illustrating the power of sympathy between a speaker
and his audience, he said that when in his early days he got a hard
fight on his hands, and was evidently getting worsted, a shout from
his friends of " Well done, Turner!" — " Well hit, Turner!" would
rouse him up, and he would put in a blow so much the better. The
expression of his friends that he would gain the mastery often made
him gain it. Through his whole life he was an example of the power
of sympathy.

In the year 1778 he was married to Miss Sally Leftwitch, daugh-
ter of Colonel William Leftwitch, of Bedford. This marriage
proved to him a source of much happiness : he lived with his esti-
mable lady half a century wanting a few months. She bore him
sons and daughters. After his marriage he settled on a farm about
two miles from Liberty, the county seat ; and for a series of years
indulged in his mirth and frolic. A beef-steak club was formed to
meet regularly once a week at a tavern in Liberty, in a room express-
ly appropriated to their use. Turner was captain. Drinking, gam-
bling and carousing employed this company to a late hour ; often
the whole night.

About the time of his marriage he served his fellow citizens one
session in the Legislature. His efforts at business and public speak-
ing were not satisfactory to himself, though spoken well of by others ;
and at the close of the session he retired to private life, and never
again permitted his name to be mentioned as a candidate for political
honors. At that time he did not know his own powers of oratory.
Of these he never seemed conscious till he saw their effects upon
audiences listening to his exhortations to flee from the wrath to

come.

REV. JAMES TURNER. 193

In 1784 Rev. James Mitchel became pastor of the Peaks Church.
Under his ministry, Bedford enjoyed repeated revivals. In the year
1789 the Rev. Drury Lacy preached repeatedly in the congregation
of Mr. Mitchel. Multitudes were attracted to the place of meeting
— among them Mr. Turner. While "walking around the place of
worship, and standing in the shade talking with his companions,
the sweet, clear-toned voice of Lacy, fresh from the excitements and
religious exercises of Prince Edward, caught his ear. He could
not resist its charms ; drawing nearer to enjoy its music, some sen-
tences of gospel truth arrested his mind. He drew still nearer to
hear what such a man would say on religion. When the congrega-
tion was dismissed, and the inquirers were seeking instruction from
the ministers, Mr. Turner with an aching heart turned homewards.
Strange thoughts passed through his mind, sad feelings possessed his
soul, unusual sorrows pressed on his heart, melancholy forebodings
overwhelmed him. He could neither drive these things away, nor fly
from them. He was wretched and forlorn. He thought sometimes
he was about to die ; and sometimes that perhaps he too would be-
come religious like the new converts he had heard of in other
places. Home had no comfort for him.

When his sufferings became intolerable, he mounted his horse to
seek his mother, and ask her sympathy and advice. The arrested man
thought of the instructions of his childhood, and in the time of his
distress fled to his mother's bosom. With great simplicity he told
her his feelings about himself and God, and religion, and death ;
and inquired what he should do in his strange case. To his utter
surprise, his mother, instead of expressing sympathy or giving
counsel, exclaimed with tears — " My son ! this is the very thing for
which I have prayed for years !" She then broke forth in ascrip-
tions of praise and thanksgiving to Almighty God, for his wonderful
mercy in bringing her son under conviction. He stood and won-
dered if his mother had gone crazy. Her rejoicing added to his
grief. Knowing his characteristic fondness and honesty, his mother
did not for a moment doubt the reality of her son's convictions ; she
believed the strong man armed was seized by one stronger than he ;
and she rejoiced in his convictions and sorrow of heart, as the fore-
runners of peace in believing. When her first gush of joy was passed
she gave the counsel a Christian mother might give her son. He
attended preaching, sought instruction, went to prayer -meetings,
prayed in private, and read the word of God. Wearisome days and
sleepless nights passed before he could find rest to his soul. He
could make no excuse for his sins ; and saw he deserved the worst
from the hands of God. In receiving mercy, if ever he did, it
seemed to him some mark ought to be set upon him, in memory of
the past.

Hearing the subject of the new birth set forth, he was fully con-
vinced of its truth and importance ; and in his own case of its im-
mediate necessity. And believing, as he afterwards related, that
the new birth was attended with an agony of mind beyond anything

Id

194 REV. JAMES TURNER.

lie had felt, and that in his case particularly, it ought to he so, he
stood, literally stood in the corner of the room, where the services
were that evening conducted, desiring, praying, waiting, for that
untold agony of mind and body, which should precede spiritual life.
He went away from the meeting alarmed, that not only had he not
felt the expected agony, but had lost the distress he had been
sinking under, and was becoming calm. He thought of the Lord
Jesus Christ as the sinner's friend ; and his soul broke forth in praise
of him for his wonderful ways to the children of men. He felt he
loved him ; and yet could scaree believe that such a wretch, as he
had been, could love him, or be loved by him. He knew not what
to do. But as he meditated the tide of feeling became resistless.
The mouth, once filled with songs of revelry, now spoke God's
praise in no measured numbers ; and he that had urged others, even
preachers, to sin, now most earnestly exhorted them to repent and
believe in Jesus.

The great change in Mr. Turner, and his vehement exhortations,
alarmed and impressed the people of Bedford. In the month of
September, the Rev. William Graham returning from his noted visit
to Briery, tarried a few days, together with his young companions,
in the neighborhood of New London, and joined in a series of reli-
gious meetings with the pastor and Dr. Smith, and Mr. Legrand.
The religious excitement was very great. One that heard Mr.
Turner exhort, Archibald Alexander, said — "his pathetic appeals
in prayer-meetings, were overwhelming." In October, the Presby-
tery of Hanover held its meetings at Pisgah, one of the preaching
places of Mr. Mitchel. The religious exercises were numerous ; and
the sermons were addressed to crowded auditories. On Sabbath the
mind of Mr. Turner was greatly agitated. His views of divine things
were clear, and his sense of unworthiness overwhelming. His past
evil associations troubled him beyond measure ; he threw himself
upon the ground beside a fallen tree top, and gave vent to his
agitated feeiings in groans and cries.

The awakening on religious subjeets becoming general, the de-
mands for preaching the gospel were more numerous than the mem-
bers of Presbytery could supply. The Presbytery, therefore,
determined at this meeting to relax somewhat the strictness of their
rules respecting a classical education, that they might admit to
their number, Mr. William Moore, a Methodist minister, with high
recommendations — "Because," say they, "in the present state of
religion, and of our churches, men of liberal education and real
piety cannot be obtained in sufficient numbers to supply the press-
ing demands of the people for the word and ordinances; they do,
however, declare their approbation of that rule, in the general, and
their intention to preserve a regard to it, as extremely useful, and
perhaps necessary." This paved the way for an application to be
made for the licensure of Mr. Turner.

The Beefsteak Club lay with weight upon Mr. Turner's mind.
Having assembled the members by special invitation, he recounted

REV. JAMES TURNER. 195

their past acts of friendship and confidence, and their course of
living ; he stated the change in his mind and feelings, and the con-
sequent change of life he had commenced. He said one thing lay
with weight upon him. He had gambled with them ; and in so
doing had both lost and won money ; and probably was about even
in his loss and gains. But he was troubled about the matter ; such
gains were sinful ; and he was prepared now to begin to return the
money he had won from them, as far as he could recollect, and
would go on, if it took all he was worth ; and he requested them to
state all the instances of his winning they could recollect. He then
exhorted them to attend to the salvation of their souls through
Christ, of which they had as great need as himself. The club dis-
solved ; and many of its members became hopefully pious. A
prayer-meeting was set up in Liberty, conducted by Mr. Turner.
His life was consistent, his zeal ardent, and his powers of attraction
unusual ; and at the same time his doctrines and exhortations were
scriptural. His pastor called his attention to the gospel ministry ;
his heart was not averse to the work ; but his circumstances, decree
of education, his sense of propriety, and of the dignity and sanctity
of the ministerial office, were great impediments in his way.

At a meeting of the Presbytery at Briery, May 7th, 1790, " Mr.
James Turner, of Bedford-, was recommended by Mr. Mitchel, to the
notice of this Presbytery, as a person who had made some progress
in learning, and of whose piety he had good hopes, being desirous to
receive the advice of Presbytery respecting what constitutes a call
to the ministry." After conversation with him, and hearing from
him the circumstances of his conversion, and his religious experience,
"the Presbytery thought proper to assign him subjects to write
upon, as a specimen of his abilities." Though not enrolled as a
candidate, they recommended him to write an essay upon the
Imputed Righteousness of Christ, and a discourse Upon Hebrews 5th :
4th, and a comment upon Romans 8th : 28th, and onwards. A
question was proposed by Mr. Mitchel — "Whether a private
christian of good character might be permitted to exhort his fellow
christians in social meetings?" Answered in the affirmative, "pro-
vided the society themselves approved of it." Thus encouraged by
Presbytery, Mr. Turner held meetings for exhortation and prayer,
read the Greek Testament, and pursued the studies in preparation
for the ministry, while attending to the duties of the head of a
family.

On the 2d of April, 1791, at Briery, he read before Presbytery
" a discourse upon the words, ' And no man taketh this honor unto
himself, but he that is called of God, as was Aaron ;' with which, the
Presbytery was so well pleased that they admitted him to trial, and
agreed to sustain that sermon as a part." At Cub Creek, October
2'M, 1791, Mr. Turner opened Presbytery with his trial sermon.
His trials and examinations being passed satisfactorily, he was, on
the evening of the 29th, at the house of William Morton, licensed
to preach the gospel. A regular call was immediately put in for his

196 BEV. JAMES TURNER.

services by the Peaks church. He hesitated to accept the invitation
to his native congregation, in which he had lived so long in sin.
Mr. Mitchel urged the matter. He took time for consideration.
His mind became dark and his hope clouded immediately after his
licensure. " Last Saturday being licensed to preach the everlasting
gospel, in the evening had some sore exercises, and dreadful, awful
apprehensions of the wrath of God due to me for sin, which drove
me near the brink of despair." Upon recovering his peace of mind
he devoted himself anew to God.

The succeeding May, he informed the Presbytery that he ac-
cepted the call. On the 28th of July, 1792, he was ordained to
the full work of the gospel ministry, at Bethel church, in Bedford,
Mr. Graham, of Lexington, preaching the ordination sermon from
John 21st : 15, 16, 17, and Mr. Lacy presiding and giving the
charge. He was also installed co-pastor with Mr. Mitchel. This
relation he held till his death ; and to the honor of both it is
recorded that no jarring string was ever known to be struck be-
tween them. Mitchel never envied Turner ; and Turner never
scorned Mitchel. Mitchel took the position of senior pastor undis-
puted, and Turner of the eloquent preacher. Both were beloved
and honored by the people.

Mr. Turner had great power to move assemblies. He had been
unequalled in producing mirth. His few efforts in the legislature
led others to anticipate, what he did not think possible, success as a
public speaker, on grave subjects. His exhortations in prayer
meetings produced effects that revealed to himself his own powers.
He preached for years to a congregation embracing many very
intelligent and many shrewd people ; and the influence of his oratory
was neither weak nor transient, nor wanted novelty to give it effect.
Impressed himself, he impressed others. His great physical strength
permitted him to pour forth a current of feeling that would have
destroyed a weaker body. The gentle flow of his own bosom, or the
rapid torrent of his excited passion swept his audience along with
unresisted influence. He carefully studied his subjects ; and some-
times made notes of thoughts and arguments and proofs and texts,
but never wrote out a sermon in full, and generally made no written
preparation. The commencement of his discourse was generally in
a low voice, in an easy, unpretending conversational style and
manner, without any promise. His train of thought was good,
arranged in a plain, simple, common sense way, so natural the
hearer would be inclined to think he would have arranged it in the
same way, and that it cost no effort in the preparation, and was so
plain everybody ought to see it. The outbreak of feeling was
unpremeditated, and equally unexpected by himself and audience.
He, in common with the hearers, seemed confident that the subject
prepared would excite him ; but in what part of the sermon, or in
what particular channel the torrent would run, he neither knew nor
desired to know till the moment came, and then he revelled in the
delicious excitement. If the inspiration did not come upon him.

REV. JAMES TURNER. 197

and the spring of feeling was not opened, he went mourning from
the pulpit, but the audience always had a good sermon, one satis-
factory if it were not known that he could do better. His preaching
hours were generally seasons of delight ; often of the highest
enjoyment. On some well prepared, important subject of the
gospel, his imagination taking fire, his heart melting, his tones and
gestures and words were graphic ; and his hearers saw and felt and
rejoiced with him.

Out of the pulpit, in his conversation on the truths and experi-
ence of religion, he was often carried away with the excitement
and was as resistless as in it. His pulpit subjects were the
weighty truths of the gospel. Over the depravity, ruin, and danger
of sinful man he was agitated to tears, and sighs, and sometimes
groans, and exclamations ; and the audience sighed with him. On
repentance, justification by faith, and the dignity and glory of
Christ he was enraptured and enrapturing. With a mind clear to
discover the truth, he had no delight in metaphysical discussions.
He taught doctrines practically as the foundation of experience and
the comfort of life. With him, imputation of Adam's sin, universal
depravity, and the certainty of coming wrath were subjects of deep
commiseration and powerful incentives to action : justification by
faith, a source of unspeakable thanksgiving ; election made him
humble and gave him strength. He felt what he believed. In
preaching, the rapid transition of his thoughts and variety of feeling
in grouping his ideas and illustrations, would sometimes excite his
audience to a pleasant smile, and then suffuse the cheeks with tears
before the smile had died away. At some unexpected turn of
thought his hearers would often spring to their feet, without noise, or
consciousness of what they were doing. Unstudied in his manner
and attitudes, impulsive, honest, frank, kind, unsuspicious, full of
zeal and tender feelings, and of strong sympathy with his fellow
men, he was an orator of nature.

He was successful as a co-pastor, and as an evangelist to the
destitute neighborhoods in Bedford and the surrounding counties.
Dr. Speece used to tell an anecdote characteristic of the two men.
In one of the excursions the ministers of Hanover were accustomed
to make for the purpose of preaching in destitute neighborhoods,
Messrs. Turner and Speece went together according to the Scrip-
ture rule, of two and two. Turner all feeling, vehemence, and
passion ; Speece cool, didactic, and argumentative. It was usual
for the ministers to alternate, and the preacher of yesterday fol-
lowed the sermon of to-day with an exhortation. It was Speece's
turn to preach, a large congregation had assembled where preaching
was seldom heard. Mr. Speece gave an able discourse, full of
gospel truth, in his unimpassioned style and manner, without any
thing as Mr. Turner thought to excite or interest the people. At
the close of sermon, Mr. Turner asked Mr. Speece to close the
meeting, his feelings being too much borne down to exhort. As
soon as they were a little withdrawn, Mr. Speece says — "Brother

198 KEV. JAMES TURNER.

Turner, what is the matter with you to-day?" he replied — "Bro-
ther Speece, I do not like your preaching at all. If I could use such
language and sentiments as you have at command, I could prostrate
all before me. But you go drawling along, letting your words drop
out of your mouth like stones out of the tail of a cart. Why don't
you fire, man ? — put in more powder, and fire clear ; and then you
may expect to do execution."

The blessings which God showered upon him, in his person, and
family, and congregation, Mr Turner enjoyed with a glad heart.
He may be said, after his conversion, to have enjoyed life. He loved
his Redeemer, and loved his fellow men, and enjoyed the favors of
God to a degree of blessedness he had sought in vain, in the ways
of sin, in his younger days. The common sorrows and griefs of
men, were mingled in due proportion in his cup. But in his griefs
he had joy. Two of his sons entered the ministry of the Presby-
terian Church. One of these used to tell a characteristic anecdote
of his father. About the time he was licensed he was called to
preach in his father's pulpit, the old gentleman sitting directly
behind him. The presence of the father added nothing to the com-
posure of the son. His subject was interesting, and the sermon
pretty well prepared. But he delivered it rather tamely. When
he was about finishing the old gentleman pulled him by the coat,
saying — "stop a little — let me try" — and taking his place he
began the subject again — that of the New Birth — and poured out
a short sermon, with great pathos, visibly affecting the whole audi-
ence. "There," said he, turning to his son, "that is the way to
preach." I slipped down from the pulpit," said the son, "and got
away, hardly knowing whether I should preach again or not."

In 1810, his daughter Betsey, married to a Mr. Hoskins, died in
her 30th year. Her illness was long. She lost her hope in Christ.
Her father mourned with her in the depths of sorrow. But God
did not permit her to pass away in a cloud ; her mind became clear,
and her hope rapturous. She died triumphing. The father's heart
overflowed as he recorded in his Bible the death of his daughter
in the sweetness of hope. On the 3d of October, his son William
Leftwitch, pastor of the Presbyterian Church in Fayetteville, was
called to his rest, leaving a wife and three children, and a congre-
gation that loved him tenderly. This stroke was unexpected by the
lather, and overwhelming. When the bitterness of the grief had a
little passed, he said — "I cannot do better than raise up children
for the kingdom of heaven."

In November 1818, Mr. Turner writes to Rev. J. H. Rice of Rich-
mond — "I am thankful I attended the meeting of Presbytery in
Lynchburg. The very cordial reception I met with from my bre-
thren in the ministry, and others male and female, made me expe-
rience more enjoyment and fellowship than I had proposed to my-
self this side of the grave. Yes, my friend, I did enjoy unexpected
pleasure at different times while there, and more particularly was it
the case during your delivery of that discourse on Sunday night,

REV. JAMES TURNER. 199

from ' I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ.' Whether any of
my sermons have ever been useful to you, I cannot pretend to say ;
but this I believe I can say, that sermon was edifying to me." Re-
ferring to the young preacher he says, " I was more especially de-
lighted with the exhibitions of preaching talents made by that truly
amiable young man Mr. Thornton ; but these feelings have ever
since been attended with fears of a too early removal from those
labors in which he appeared so cordially engaged."

The appearance of Mr. Turner at the Presbytery referred to in the
preceding letter, is thus given by his friend J. H. Rice, in the Evan-
gelical and Literary Magazine, for Nov. 1818. "An aged clergyman
who attended this meeting particularly engaged my attention, and
I may even say fascinated me. He had in his manner nothing austere,
nor reserved ; but seemed accessible and communicative to every
one. All stiffness of etiquette, all doctorial dignity are perfectly
foreign to his nature and habits. Every thing about him is plain,
simple and unaffected. The tones of his voice are more expressive
of cordiality and perfect good-will than any I have ever heard. His
eye expresses the deepest tenderness. The whole cast of his coun-
tenance expresses strong intelligence. His perceptions are quick
and clear, and his imagination ever ready to kindle into a blaze.
It is impossible to hear him speak without being convinced of his
absolute sincerity. His style is like himself, perfectly plain and
unadorned. He never uses any but common words, put together in
the most natural order, and in sentences usually very short. But
as these words express the conceptions of a strong original thinker,
and the feelings of a most affectionate and tender heart, they seize
and enchain the attention and subdue the hearts of his hearers.

" His preaching is in the tone, and style and whole manner of
animated conversation, except when occasionally he is borne away
by his feelings, and speaks too loud for his own ease or the comfort
of his audience. In fact this is the only thing that I could censure
in his manner of preaching. On the whole, he comes near, in many
respects, to my idea of an orator. And he more than ever has con-
vinced me that simplicity is one of the highest attributes of true
eloquence. Involved sentences, unusual expressions, the fragments
of splendid metaphors broken and mixed together in dazzling con-
fusion, are, since I have seen this venerable preacher, more disgust-
ing than before. In private conversation, the Rev. Mr. is as

pleasant as in the pulpit he is edifying. He has a very consider-
able store of anecdotes ; relates them in the most natural manner ;
and generally brings them to bear on some point of utility, so as
to ailord instruction and make it delightful. In younger life he was
a man of pleasure, and mixed much with the gay world. His ob-
servations on men and things, thus have great truth and pungency.
I was gratified to hear sucii a man as lie is, bear a most solemn
testimony against the daily, even though moderate use of spirituous
liquors. It was his declaration, that according to his experience

200 REV. JAMES TURNER.

this practice had produced greater trouble in the Church and created
more scandals than all other sources of evil combined."

Such was the appearance of Mr. Turner, all the latter part of
his life, with this only exception, that like fully ripened fruit he grew
more mellowed and lovely as he drew near his end. Preachers and
people hung upon his lips to catch some of the lovely thoughts of
the simple-hearted venerable Christian. When it became evident
that his attendance on Synod and Presbytery was drawing to an
end, the anxiety to see and hear him, became uncontrolled. "Will
father Turner be here ? Has father Turner come ? Where is he ?
Will he preach ? No, he is unwell ; but he will perhaps give an
exhortation. Where does he lodge ?" His age was crowned with
reverence and honor.

Dr. Baxter conversing with a young friend in the year 1831, re-
specting the prayerfulness and spiritual-mindedness of Mr. Turner,,
said, on one occasion when the Synod met in Lexington, (probably
1805), during recess, Mr. Turner walking down the street to a friend's
house, became absorbed about the things of eternity, and, appa-
rently unconscious of the place or company, took off his hat and
began to pray aloud for a blessing on the occasion and people. And
said the Doctor, after a pause of deep emotion, " there are souls
rejoicing in heaven over the result of that meeting." The Rev. J. C.
WTillson, speaking of the same Synod, said, he had no doubt that at
times Mr. Turner was more eloquent than Patrick Henry ever was.
He preached on Sabbath afternoon of the Synod on Rev. 1st. 7th.
" Behold he cometh with clouds and every eye shall see him, and they
also which pierced him and all kindreds of the earth shall wail be-
cause of him; even so, Amen." And so great was the power of his
description, that during a good part of the discourse I seemed to
see the Saviour coming and hear the people wailing. Mr. Willson
and a number of others, as J. D. Ewing, Samuel M'Nutt, Joseph
Logan, A. B. Davidson and John M'llhenny, that were impressed at
that time, and particularly moved by that sermon, afterwards entered
the ministry.

Mr. Turner was not unconscious of his powers, neither was he
unmindful of the fact that the inspiration of truth and the gush of
resistless feeling that came upon him, in his ministry, were not at
his bidding. He looked for them, and if they came not, he went
away bemoaning himself and humbled before God. He once told
an anecdote of himself, illustrating the operations of his mind and
heart. Preaching of a week-day in the extreme part of his charge,
in the earlier part of his ministry, Mr. Lacy and another brother in
the ministry heard of this appointment on their road, and, anxious
to hear him planned their arrival so that he should be in the exercises
of worship on their entering, and so prevented from calling on them.
He had commenced his sermon when he saw them quietly enter and
take their seats, said — "Ah, why did you not come earlier — you will
get only plain fare from me to-day." It was a hot day, and he had
taken off nis coat to be more free. He wished he had it on ao-ain.

/

KEV. JAMES TURNER. 201

On lie went with his sermon, and his little congregation were in
tears ; he looked round and saw the tears rolling down the cheeks
of his brethren — "Ah, have I got you too?" So he concluded to
preach when it was his duty, and not to mind who came in.

The time came that he must die. His strength was evidently
giving way fast. He set his house in order. On the 10th of
March, 1827, he put his hand and seal to his last will and testament,
in which are these sentences : "I, James Turner, a minister of the
gospel, in Bedford County, Virginia, convinced of the uncertainty
of human life, and of my own in particular, and now laboring under
a complication of complaints, that I am apprehensive will before
long, remove me from time to eternity ; but in full exercise of my
reason and judgment, do institute and appoint this my last will and
testament. In the first place, as a poor lost and ruined sinner, I
cast myself wholly upon the mercy of God, in and through his be-
loved Son, the Lord Jesus Christ, hoping, praying for salvation from
sin and hell, in no other way ; and do hereby solemnly ratify and
confirm that written covenant with the Lord, into which I entered
not long after I became a professor of religion, and renewed shortly
after 1 was licensed to preach the gospel. I know most assuredly
that upon any other plan than that of the gospel I cannot be saved ;
but upon this plan of infinite grace and mercy, the vilest sinner
upon earth, who has become a believer, may humbly, yet confidently
hope for heaven with all its everlasting enjoyments. As to my
body I feel no anxiety about it, only that it should without parade,
and in the plainest manner, be committed to the earth to see cor-
ruption, believing that at the last day it will be raised to immor-
tality. With respect to the disposal of my earthly property amongst
my children, it has long been a settled point with me, that I would
as near as possible, make an equal division.

In the October following, in Lynchburg, he met the Synod of
Virginia for the last time. On Sabbath afternoon, the sacrament of
the Supper was administered, the communicants occupying the entire
area of the church. The sight of this assembly, as he looked at it
from the pulpit, overcame him. The minister that read the hymn
of institution, as he took his seat, saw the tears flowing down Mr.
Turner's cheeks. "This large assembly," said the old man, "of
the people of God, so reminds me of what is said of their coming
from the north, and the south, the east, and the west, and sitting
down with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob in the kingdom of heaven —
and the thought that I shall so soon be there myself, quite overcomes
me." He at the earnest request of the brethren girded up his
strength and delivered one sermon, perfectly characteristic. 1c was
on the progress of the church of God from the day of Pentecost to
the present, and its anticipations of future glory. With graphic
power he recounted its trials, its enemies, its conflicts, and its
victories. It was the last effort of the old man. On the 18th of
January, 1828, a fit of apoplexy brought him to his end. He was
sensible of his disease, its power, and progress, and uttered but one
sentence — "I am dying."

202 BETHEL AND HER MINISTERS.

CHAPTER XV.

BETHEL AND HER MINISTERS.

Of the four congregations formed by John Blair on his visit to
Virginia in 1746, with their appropriate elders, embracing the whole
width of the Valley from a little above Staunton to some distance
beyond Lexington, south-westwardly, Forks of James, Timber
Ridge, New Providence, and North Mountain ; the first of the last
have disappeared from the records of the church. In the place of
the first name, Hall's meeting-house, New Monmouth, New Mon-
mouth and Lexington were in common use. In place of the fourth,
Brown's meeting-house embracing one end of the congregation
became the leading name on the records — then Brown's meeting-
house and North Mountain ; and now Hebron and Bethel. The old
North Mountain meeting-house stood near the grave-yard eight or
nine miles from Staunton, on the Middlebrook road. Brown's
meeting-house accommodated one part of the extended congregation,
better than the North Mountain did the other. After much consul-
tation a new church called Bethel was reared, principally by the
agency of Col. Doak, a few steps from the site of the present brick
church, in a retired but pleasant and central spot, about ten miles
south of Staunton, and about midway between the Greenville and
Middlebrook roads, from Staunton to Lexington. To this place a
greater part of those families in the neighborhood of the North
Mountain meeting-house have come, and with them were united
some from New Providence, and some from Tinkling Spring, and
formed the large and flourishing congregation of Bethel.

The name North Mountain, as applying to the whole region now
covered by Hebron and Bethel, was never entered upon the records
of Hanover Presbytery. "Brown's meeting-house" — "the meet-
ing-house near Major Brown's " — "the inhabitants assembling at
the meeting-house," &c, were the names recorded in petitions for
supplies. For a number of years after New Providence, and Tim-
ber Ridge, and Tinkling Spring had pastors, this region could get
no settled minister, and depended on supplies, and the labors of the
neighboring ministers. In October of the year 1766, Mr. Charles
Cummings received a call from — " the congregation belonging to
Major Brown 's meeting-house in Augusta;" this he accepted, and
served the congregation till April, 1772. In what manner he dis-
posed of his labors we have no memoranda, and can only conjecture
that the Bethel part of the congregation was not neglected. The
two parts of the congregation remained vacant till 1778, when a
call was put in for the services of Archibald Scott from Brown's
meeting-house and North Mountain, which he accepted. They were
an associated charge during his pastorate of more than twenty

KEV. ARCHIBALD SCOTT. 203

years. After his death the congregation made separate provisions
for their spiritual wants.

Mr. Archibald Scott, a lonely emigrant from Scotland to Penn-
sylvania, in early life, followed the plough for a livelihood, in the
employ of wealthy farmers. His correct religious deportment, and
studious employment of all his leisure hours in the acquisition of
useful knowledge, attracted the attention of Dr. Cooper, a member
of Donegal Presbytery. On further acquaintance the doctor encour-
aged him to commence a course of study for the sacred ministry.
Having been educated in the peculiarities of the Seceders in Scot-
land, he retained through life a strong attachment to the Church of
his fathers, and carried out in his ministry, in after life, some of
the characteristic traits of that division of the Scotch Presbyterian
Church. The kindness shown him in Pennsylvania, and the encour-
agement to prepare for the ministry, drew him to a closer acquaint-
ance with the Presbyterian Church, from which he differed in some
matters, of importance in the estimation of his own denomination ;
and after a time he became a member of that Church and a candi-
date for the ministry. He pursued his classical studies under the
direction of a Mr. Finley, whose course of instruction was ex-
tensive and his teaching thorough, though principally confined to
the classics. Here he became acquainted with a Mr. Ramsey, whose
parents had emigrated to the Virginia frontiers, and by him he was
persuaded to seek employment in that new and fertile region.

Supporting himself by teaching school, he pursued a course of
theological reading, under the direction of Mr. William Graham, of
Liberty Hall. Tne first notice of Mr. Scott, on the minutes of
Presbytery, bears date June 19th, 1777, Concord, Bedford County.
"Mr. Scott delivered the lecture, and the Presbyterial exercise
assigned him at our last Presbytery, which were considered and sus-
tained as parts of trial." This refers to the meeting at Concord,
Oct. 1776 ; the records of the meeting are lost. Oct. 30th, 1777,
at Buffalo, Mr. Scott delivered a popular sermon on Rev. 22d. 17th,
"And the Spirit and Bride say come." On the next day, he and
Samuel Doak and Edward Crawford, after a protracted examination
were licensed to preach the gospel. The Presbytery, upon delibe-
rating upon their several trial sermons, resolved, " that they be sus-
tained as parts of trial, and that the moderator administer to them
such cautions as the Presbytery thought necessary, upon the consid-
eration of their performances." Por about a year, Mr. Scott
preached as a supply to the vacancies in the Valley ; and in October
1778, at Mountain Plains a call from the North Mountain and
Brown's meeting-house was put in his hands by Presbytery and ac-
cepted ; preparations were made for his ordination at Brown's meet-
ing house on the first Tuesday of the succeeding December ; Mr.
Graham to preach the ordination sermon, and Mr. Waddell to pre-
side and give the charge. Mr. Scott was appointed to preach prior
to his ordination from the words, " God is love." Mr. Samuel Doak

204 KEV. ARCHIBALD SCOTT.

having accepted a call from the congregations of Hopewell and
Concord on Holston, in Tennessee, his ordination was appointed to
take place with that of Mr. Scott. The records of the meeting for
the ordination are lost ; but Mr. Scott appears as a member at the
next meeting.

The year succeeding his settlement, as he was riding through the
neighborhood, he came unexpectedly upon a company of men put-
ting up a large log building. Upon inquiry, he found it was de-
signed as a meeting-house. The people worshipping at the old North
Mountain meeting-house, had been talking about a new church build-
ing, and a new position, but nothing had been decided upon by the
congregation. Fearing lest evil might spring from this sudden
movement of one part of the congregation, the young pastor says —
"Are you not too fast, my boys?" "No," said Col. Doak, "we will
end the dispute by putting up the Church." The church building
was completed and called Bethel, and the dispute was heard of no
more. This church building became notorious for two politico-
religious meetings during the Revolution.

In the year 1784, the Presbytery of Hanover presented a memo-
rial to the General Assembly of the State, on the Bill for a general
assessment for the support of religious teachers, brought forward
and advocated by Patrick Henry, who thought that support should
be given to the public instructors in religion, of whatever denomi-
nation, under the sanction and provisions of law. That memorial
was presented by Messrs. Smith and Todd. A few days after, these
gentlemen handed in one in their own name.

To the Honorable the Speaker and the House of Dele-
gates— The petition and memorial of John Todd and John B.
Smith respectfully shows — that your memorialists as members of
the Presbytery of Hanover, entrusted by them to wait upon the
Assembly with their late memorial, (see 1st Vol. of Sketches, pp.
337 and 8), beg leave to explain that particular which refers to the
incorporation of clergymen, as we are afraid that some gentlemen
in the house may entertain a misapprehension of it. The Presby-
tery suppose that the only incorporation, which government is ade-
quate to, is of a civil nature, by which societies in a collective
capacity may hold property for any lawful purpose. And in their
view, to incorporate clergymen exclusively of the religious commu-
nity which they serve, would be an unequal, impolitic and dangerous
measure. As to the incorporation of any order of men, or any
religious society by the State, under the express idea of conveying
to them any powers of Church government, the Presbytery abso-
lutely protests against it, as inconsistent with the proper objects of
legislation and an unnecessary and dangerous measure ; unneces-
sary, because it would be to acknowledge the state as the indulgent
parent of any class of citizens, whose consciences would permit them
to become obedient children in spirituals, whilst those who should
refuse submission in this respect, though equally good citizens, might
be treated with a partial coldness, which would be undeserved. We

I

REV. ARCHIBALD SCOTT. 205

therefore pray in the name of the Presbytery, that this distinction
of the two kinds of incorporation may be preserved as their true
meaning. We are gentlemen your humble servants,

John Todd,
John B. Smith.

Richmond, Nov. 18th 1784.

At the next Spring meeting, held in Bethel meeting-house, May
19th, 1785, a petition came up from the session of Augusta church,
requesting an explanation of the word liberal in the late memorial.
This led to consultation by Committee, and in Presbytery at large,
which ended in the Presbytery declaring, unanimously, against any
assessment whatever. The Presbytery were unanimously of the
opinion, that a Convention of the Presbyterian body was expedient.
In concurrence with several members of different congregations, the
10th of the succeeding August, was fixed upon. This Convention
met and adopted an able memorial, (see 1st vol. of Sketches, pp.
842, 43, 44), in which the memorialists say — "We oppose the bill,
because it is a departure from the line of legislation ; because it is
unnecessary and inadequate to its professed end, impolitic in many
respects, and a direct violation of the declaration of rights." On
this memorial, J. B. Smith was heard on the floor of Assembly, in
Committee of the Whole. In the event, Mr. Jefferson's bill on the
freedom of conscience was adopted.

The members of this congregation took some share in the strug-
gles of the Revolution. Captain Tate was in the battle of the
Cowpens, and shared in Morgan's retreat to- Virginia with the
prisoners. He returned to Carolina with the militia that were sent
from Bethel and Tinkling Spring, to join General Greene, and
assist in turning Lord Cornwallis back from his approach to Vir-
ginia. When his company of militia assembled at Midway, or
Steele's tavern, Dr. Waddell addressed them on the eve of their
departure, and exhorted them to patriotism and courage, and prompt
obedience to the military rules, under which they now came. They
joined Greene, and were with him in the battle of Guilford, March
15th, 1781. Captain Tate was in the second, or Virginia line of
militia. The first line of militia had orders to fire once and retreat ;
the second to act as circumstances required, and when necessary,
to fall back on the regulars. Tate bravely maintained his post;
being a little deaf, it is supposed he did not hear the signal
call for the militia to retire, and was surrounded and slain with a
number that stood courageously with him. The majority of his
company returned, and were assembled with their neighbors to
worship God, from Sabbath to Sabbath, at Tinkling Spring and
Bethel. Many of these militia carried scars from Guilford to their
graves. Some of these militia soldiers were for a time hearers
of the present minister, Dr. McFarland, the last of whom, Mr. Wil-
son, he attended to an honorable grave.

In the June succeeding the battle of Guilford, an alarm was given
on a Saturday, that Tariton having surprised Charlottesville, was

206 REV. ARCHIBALD SCOTT.

on his way to Staunton. Mr. Scott was then hearing a class in the
Catechism, at Bethel meeting-house. This he hastily dismissed to
go home, and spread the alarm. The succeeding Sabbath was a
day of military gathering from Lexington to the Peeked Mountain,
to pre-occupy all the gaps of the Blue Ridge with expert riflemen.
Scott had no preaching that day at Bethel ; Brown had no worship
at Providence ; Wilson, of Augusta, sent his people to watch the
enemy ; Waddell went to Tinkling Spring, but his people were lining
the mountains on the look-out for the approach of Tarlton ; and
Graham in Lexington was parading his people, and marching with
them for Rockfish Gap. But the Valley was spared the shedding of
blood on that occasion. No hostile force trod upon her soil. Her
sons spilt their own blood elsewhere in the defence of their country,
at Point Pleasant, the Cowpens, Guilford, and Yorktown. There
was lately living one, William McCutchan, who served three tours
in the army. The first and longest was in the Jerseys, and at White
Plains ; to this he was with difficulty admitted by the commander
on account of his youth. The second was to meet Cornwallis in his
approach to central Virginia ; and the last at Yorktown. His sim-
ple narrative gives a deeper impression of the wrongs of the soldiers
in the American army, in losing their wages by the paper currency,
or continental money, than any page of history has ever done.

Dismissed to return home from the Jerseys, after his time of ser-
vice was expired, he received his wages in this money. Soon after
leaving camp, a landlord, supposed not to be favorable to the cause,
refused him and his companion a meal of victuals for less than five
dollars a-piece in paper currency. The next landlord demanded
two and a half dollars. They determined to travel as far as
possible in a day; and to eat but one meal. In all the places
along the road where they called for refreshment, they were asked,
"can you pay for it?" and "in what can you pay for it?" In
Winchester where they purchased their last meal, the landlord took
but half price of them, as they were soldiers — the first time any
allowance was made in their favor — and charged only a dollar and
a half. A week's wages would not pay their expenses, travelling
on foot, a single day.

As pastor of Bethel, Mr. Scott had in his charge some of the
connections of his early teacher, Mr. Finley ; particularly the family
of Mrs. Margaret Humphreys, who lived to an advanced age near
Greenville, and for a long time the only female representative of
Bethel during the Revolution. Her graphic descriptions were full
of interest, and conveyed the liveliest impression 'of the times, when
the valley was a frontier settlement. Where now may be seen the
beautiful farms and substantial houses in Bethel, her active memory
recalled the log cabins, the linsey woolsey, the short gowns, the
hunting shirts, the moccasins, the pack horses, the simple living, the
shoes and stockings for winter and uncommon occasions, the deer
and the rifle, the fields of flax and the spinning wheel, and the wool
and looms ; and with them, the strict attention to religious concerns,

REV. ARCHIBALD SCOTT. 207

the catechising of children, the regular going to church, the reading
of the Bible, and keeping Sabbath from the beginning to the end,
the singing of hymns and sacred songs, all blended, presenting a
beautiful picture of enterprise, economy and religion in laying the
foundation of society.

A sacred lyric that was said to have been composed by Samuel
Davies, and in great repute in her young days, she repeated with
animation in her declining years :

Active spark of heavenly fire,
In a clod of earth confined,
Ever fluttering to aspire,
To the great paternal mind ;
Death has broke thy prison of clay,
And given thee leave to soar away.
Now to thy native regions go,
There with etherial flames to glow.

Hark ! th' angelic envoys say,

Sister spirit, come away !

Drop the cumber of thy clay !

And with thy kindred join !
Angels, I come ! conduct me on,
Instruct me in a world unknown ;
Teach me, inexperienced stranger,
How to act as the immortals do ;
To think and speak and move like you.
Teach me the senses to supply,
To see without the organ of an eye ;
The music of your song to hear,
Without the organ of an ear.

Yes ! now blessed angels now I find

The powers of an immortal mind,

How active and how strange !

And is this then Eternity !

And am I safely landed here !

No more to sin, no more to die,

No more to sigh, or shed a tear !

My soul, can this be I ?
I who just now in prison dark,
In yonder world of woe and guilt,
Just now shuddering, trembling, sighing,
Startled at the thought of dying,
Am I the same ?
Or is it all a pleasing dream ?

0 yes the very same !

Ye heavenly choirs ! cherubic, seraphic choirs !

Help a stranger to express

His thanks to rich unbounded grace.
Jesus! the unbounded grace was thine,
Who bled and groaned upon the tree,
And bore infinite pangs for me ;
And do I see thy lovely face at last,
0 my dear incarnate God !
And has thy love thy servant placed
In thy shining blest abode ?
Enough ! enough ! thy bounty gives me more
Than I could ask, or wish before.

208 REV. ARCHIBALD SCOTT.

Toil and simplicity of living, with industry, were commingled with
devotion. Hearts that could relish Davies' Sentiments, could not
be rude or vulgar or coarse. Minds of the finest mould, and hearts
of the purest sympathies, were found clad in homespun, and often
at labor not so well fitted to the strength and condition of women.
But in a frontier life what hardships will not women bear ! Said a
man in Bethel, somewhat advanced in years — " The hardest day's
work I ever did, when a young man, in the harvest field, was in
keeping up with a stout Dutch girl, that came to help us for a day
or two ; on she went, singing and laughing, till night ; and I was
glad to see sundown come." The lighter frames and fairer forms
would spin and weave, and clothe their fathers and their brothers,
and make becoming fabrics for themselves.

For above twenty years Mr. Scott fulfilled the duties of pastor to
these churches. His residence was on the east side of the Middle-
brook road, near the sixth mile post from Staunton, a log house,
still standing, in the hollow, a short distance from the more sightly
habitation of its present owner. Here he was often seen sweating
at the plough, gaining for his children a livelihood, as he had gained
his own, in his youth ; for during the war, and for a time afterwards,
the salaries of the clergy were small and indifferently paid. He
was tall, of a large frame, but not fleshy; his features prominent
and pitted with the small-pox, by which one eye had been affected,
requiring frequent wiping to prevent a tear-drop. In his preaching
he was doctrinal, always instructive, and often deeply impressive
and powerful. His modesty sometimes became diffidence, and his
self-respect was often overshadowed by his shrinking from notoriety.
He took no prominent part in Presbytery or Synod, but waited for
those whose opinion he valued to take the lead. He held his own
abilities and acquirements in low estimation, and was seldom satisfied
with his pulpit performances.

The people of his charge, capable, many of them at least, of judg-
ing with great accuracy, held him in high estimation. He was sound
in doctrine, and if blessed with less powers of mind than Graham,
he exhibited a greater fund of tenderness ; with less of eloquence
that takes every soul by storm, he could mingle more with the mass
of people, and make them feel he was bone of their bone. His use-
fulness was increasing, and his hold on his people growing stronger
and stronger till the day of his death. He did justice, loved
mercy, and walked humbly with God. Having preached from a text,
from which while a student with Mr. Finley he had heard a warm-
hearted minister discourse affectingly — "Comfort ye, comfort ye
my people"— he expressed himself as having preached badly, and
bemeaned the text ; while his hearers thought he had preached ex-
ceedingly well. Mr. Graham heard the same man in Pennsylvania
— and when he afterwards poured out his excited heart in a discourse
on the same words, with an impression never forgotten, he calmly
replied to an impertinent inquiry — "Mr. Graham, how long were
you getting that sermon ready you preached the other day ?"

REV. ARCHIBALD SCOTT. 209

" How long was I in getting it ready ? — why, about twenty years,"
and probably thought as little of that sermon as Scott did of his.

Greatly devoted to catechising the children of the congregation,
he devoted some time in the week to meeting different neighbor-
hoods for that purpose. Besides the shorter catechism, he used
another called The Mother s Catechism, of which he procured a re-
print in Staunton, in thirty-two full octavo pages ; the last two and
a half pages formed an appendix on election, drawn up by himself.
Judging from that, almost the only remaining specimen of the pro-
ductions of his pen, his mind was discriminating, his views of theologi-
cal subjects sound and in accordance with the principles of the
Reformation ; and if he preached as he wrote, his people were well
instructed in divine things. If the present generation know little
of him, it is because no written memorial was made of his labors and
his worth. He still lives, however, in the Lord's vineyard, if a man
may live in his descendants ; and the covenant of mercy has been a
rich inheritance to his children and grand-children ; many of whom
are in the church, and a number in the ministry, whose labors God
has condescended to bless.

On the 4th of March, 1799, after a short illness, he closed his use-
ful life, leaving a widow and six children, two sons and four daugh-
ters, all young, and one an infant. His body lies in the burying-
ground near Hebron Church ; and though the subject was frequently
spoken of, and some steps once taken by his people, no tomb-stone
has yet been erected over his ashes ; and soon the inquirer will
search for his grave in vain. His wife, a sister of the young Mr.
Ramsey, that induced him to seek a home in Virginia, survived him
but a few years. The care of the family then devolved upon his
eldest child, a daughter. She opposed the scattering of the children
among the friends, as was proposed by some well-wishers of the
family.; and taking the direction of affairs and the management of
the children, the sister became mother to the bereaved flock. With
the advice and counsel of the ministerial brethren of her father,
and the judicious relations that were near, and those gentlemen of
the congregation who loved the children for the father's sake, she
contrived to secure a classical education for the boys, and a suffi-
cient course of instruction, in English, for the girls, refusing all
offers of marriage till the education of the children was secured.
One of the sons, long a successful and laborious minister of the gos-
pel, attributes much of his usefulness to the kindness and energy
with which that sister trained his early years, with exemplary devo-
tion and care. During his life he reverenced her as a mother.
'•As I passed the place of our residence a short time since," said
the son, who was too young at his father's death to know his loss,
" I paused a while to ponder over the scenes of the young days of
my orphanage, while my sister, MTheeters, now no more, was my
sister and my mother. I loved and reverenced her then ; I thanked
God for her again, with a heart full of unutterable emotion." Some
pious females will be found at the last day, who in their silent and
14

210 REV. WILLIAM M'PHEETERS.

unobtrusive self-denial have won a crown that shall never fade away.
Christ has said of Mary — " She has done what she could." How
much that sentence means when applied to a sister that reared one
brother for a useful and successful teacher, and three sisters, who
were all comfortably situated as heads of families, and another bro-
ther to be a minister in the Presbyterian Church, who in his declin-
ing years looks upon three of his sons devoted to the work of the
ministry, eternity alone can determine.

Bethel has shared in various precions revivals, and has sent forth
some faithful ministers of the gospel, as Doak, the pioneer of the
gospel and literature in Tennessee, the two Logans, MTheeters, and
Mines. In the early revivals there was nothing peculiar. In that
great revival, which prevailed in Virginia in the years 1802 and 1806,
the bodily exercises were matters of great discussion. Baxter was
in the midst, and was slow in saying they were from evil ; Erwin, of
Mossy Creek, set himself strongly against them, and his congregation
was never visited by them ; Brown, of New Providence, was clear
and decided against them, and his people were not troubled ; Wil-
son, of Augusta, was much inclined to believe that they were accom-
paniments of good, and might be themselves good, and his congre-
gation was largely visited. Bethel was a vacancy for a time after
Mr. Scott's death, and the people were somewhat divided in opinion
about the nature of these exercises. At a meeting held there by
Baxter of Lexington, Brown, of New Providence, and Mr. Boggs,
a licentiate of Winchester Presbytery, under a sermon from Baxter,
the whole congregation appeared deeply affected. During the sermon,
delivered by Mr. Boggs, after a short interval, the bodily agitations
began ; one of the elders rose and began to sing, and immediately
the whole congregation was convulsed with various emotions and
exercises ; groans and sighs and cries were heard in every part, and
for awhile the worship was suspended. The congregation were
greatly divided in their opinion about the proper course of pro-
cedure; some withdrew, and joined the Seceders at Old Providence,
where there were no symptoms of the approach, or of a welcome of
the exercises, should they make their appearance. In a few years
all thought alike of them, as mere bodily affections, in some way
connected with the mind, but not at all religious in their nature or
bearing.

The Rev. William M'Pheeters, D. D., was born in Bethel, near
the North Mountain, on the waters of Middle River, September 28th,
1788. He inherited the surname of his father and grandfather and
great-grandfather, who emigrated from Scotland to Ireland, in the
time of Oliver Cromwell. His grandfather married young in Ire-
land, and emigrated to Pennsylvania, and finally settled in Augusta
County, Virginia, bringing his family, a wife and eight children ;
some of the children unmarried, and some heads of families. His
father was born in Pennsylvania in 1729, and was married to Rachel
Moore, with whom he lived to rear a large family ; served as magis-

REV. WILLIAM M'PHEETERS. 211

trate, and was a ruling elder in the congregation of which Archibald
Scott was pastor. Dr. M'Pheeters was reared in the faith of his
mother and grandmother. Rachel Moore was born in the year 1736 :
her mother was a Walker, from Wigton, Scotland. Through the
Walker family there is a connexion traced back to the illustrious
Rutherford, of Scotland. The Doctor was more careful to preserve
some written memorial of his mother's experience than of his own.
She was of a lively disposition, cheerful, but never fond of trifling
conversation, and much given to secret prayer, in which she had
great enjoyment, before she was fifteen years of age.

" When my mother was about thirty years of age, on a certain
communion Sabbath, her exercises during the day were unusually
comfortable. Some pious friends from Walker's Creek accompanied
her home ; that night, their conversation till bed-time, was on the
subject of religion. After retiring to her bed, my mother was
favored with such overwhelming views of the beauty and glory of
the heavenly inheritance, as to deprive her of nearly all her bodily
strength. These rapturous views continued to recur, at short in-
tervals, during the whole night, and sleep was entirely taken away
from her. About daybreak her views were more rapturous and over-
whelming than before. During the next day she experienced great
composure of mind, and felt no inconvenience from the want of
sleep. After this her exercises were various ; sometimes she was
happy in the enjoyment of religion, sometimes destitute of feeling,
and sometimes backward in receiving, as coming from God, the com-
forts bestowed upon her.

Her son David died from home, in his twenty-fourth year. Some
short time after his death, on a certain Sabbath, while reclining on
her bed, it pleased God to give her clear and satisfactory evidence
of her acceptance in the Beloved. Being thus near to God, and
enjoying in so great a degree the gracious smiles of his reconciled
countenance, the thought occurred to her that she might now inquire
respecting her son, and ask of God some evidence of his happiness
in the world of spirits. But soon did she check her presumptuous
inquiry, and felt reproved for attempting to pry into the unrevealed
secrets of God's righteous government. 'With this great truth,'
said she, ' I must be satisfied ; the Judge of all the earth will do
right.'

Then let my Sovereign if he please

Lock up his marvellous decrees,

Why should I wish him to reveal

What he thinks proper to conceal ?

His mother died January 30th 1826, aged about 90 years, with-
out a groan or struggle, as in a sweet sleep ; literally falling asleep
in Jesus. Her end was a fitting conclusion of her life, as some ex-
tracts from a letter from her pastor to her son, some years after her
death, will show. " She took great delight, as you know, in attend-
ing at the house of God, especially on communion ' Sabbaths. But
as she advanced in years she was not always able to be present on

212 REV. WILLIAM M'PHEETERS.

these occasions. On the Sabbath before alluded to, when we were
celebrating the Lord's Supper, she being too infirm to be present,
about the time, as I suppose, when we were at the table, she told
me, that in musing she thought herself at the Lord's table, and
seated at the end of it next to me ; that she plainly saw the bread
and the wine ; that as I handed the bread to her, and pronounced
the words, ' Broken for you,' that those words came with such power
to her mind as almost to overwhelm her : and that the delightful
state of mind that followed continued the whole clay. I remarked
to her that I supposed she enjoyed the occasion as much as she
sometimes did when she was actually at the table. 0 yes ! said she.
I have been twenty times at the table when my enjoyment has not
been so great. I tben said, Now when you are deprived of the op-
portunity of attending on the ordinance, the Lord you see is giving
you the enjoyment without it. At this her heart was filled and her
utterance checked. On another occasion, July 1825, she told me,
that recently, just before a severe turn of illness, she had such a
sense of nearness to God as she had scarcely ever experienced be-
fore, or as she supposed was possible in the flesh. Indeed she
thought her frail body could not have borne much more. At another
time she told me — that as to the matter of dying, she had no fear
about it ; and that if she should be called off suddenly, she wished
me to preach her funeral sermon from Amos 4th, 12th. Prepare to
meet thy God, 0 Israel. And from that text I did preach her
funeral. Her piety was Of the very highest order.

Your Brother, Francis M'Farland.

March 12th, 1842.

Dr. M'Pheeters commenced his classical studies in Staunton, and
completed his education at Liberty Hall under Mr. Graham. Oct.
1797, he commenced the study of medicine with his brother James
in Kentucky. In the course of the two years he pursued that study,
he became deeply exercised on the subject of his salvation. Having
professed his faith and united with the Church under the care of Wm.
Robertson, his heart was drawn to the ministry of the gospel. Re-
turning to Virginia he put himself under the care of Lexington
Presbytery, and pursued his Theological reading with that logical
man Samuel Brown of New Providence. His first piece of trial,
on the words " Here am I, send me," was exhibited at Hebron, Oct.
12th 1801. He was licensed at New Providence, April 19th 1802,
the Rev. Benjamin Erwin officiating. In June 1803, he took charge
of the Church in Danville, Kentucky; and to aid in his support
taught school. In 1804 he visited Chilicothe. In September he
was married to Elizabeth, daughter of John M'Dowell, near Lex-
ington Kentucky, and returned to Virginia. After visiting the
counties of Greenbrier and Monroe, and preaching for some time in
Windy Cove and New Lebanon, he took charge in December 1805,
of Bethel, his native congregation ; and on Monday the 22d of
April, was ordained to the full work of the gospel ministry, Dr.

REV. WILLIAM M'PHEETERS. 213

Baxter preaching the sermon, which was printed in the Magazine,
and his theological teacher, Mr. Brown, delivering the charge. In
the December following he laid the remains of his wife and child
side by side, the first occupants of the grave-yard by Bethel Church
now so full of mounds. In 1810, his second wife was taken from
him leaving a young daughter.

"About this time," as he writes, "I received, by the hands of a
special messenger, an invitation from the Trustees of the Academy,
Raleigh, North Carolina, to preside over the institution as principal
teacher ; and to preach to the town congregation, then vacant in
consequence of the removal of Rev. Win. L. Turner to the town of
Fayetteville. Having visited the place and being pleased with the
prospect, I accepted the invitation, and in the month of June 1810,
took charge of the congregation and academy."

Dr. M'Pheeters resided in Raleigh from this time with one short
interval till his death in 1842. In March 1812, he was united in
marriage with Miss Margaret A. C. M'Daniel of Washington, North
Carolina. She survives him, the mother of twelve children, seven
of whom survived their father.

In June 1816, a Presbyterian Church was organized in Raleigh,
consisting of four elders and eighteen members. In about two years
from that time their spacious and neat house for worship was ready
for occupation. The congregation continuing to increase, Dr.
M'Pheeters, thinking that the duties required of the principal of
the Academy and the pastor of the Church, were sufficient for two
men, and believing that his proper sphere was in the Academy, on
the 18th of March 1824, resigned the pastoral office. While he
continued to supply the pulpit there appeared to him a slackness in
efforts to procure a pastor, he therefore declined preaching to the
congregation. The Rev. Thomas P. Hunt was induced to remove to
Raleign, Nov. 1828. He remained about two years. Rev. Michael
Osborne ministered to the congregation for a few years. In 1886,
Dr. M'Pheeters still refusing to become pastor, the congregation
called the Rev. Drury Lacy D. D., who remained with them till in-
vited to the Presidency of Davidson College, in 1853.

In 1836, Dr. M'Pheeters opened a female school in Fayetteville,
and received extensive patronage. His health failing, he was suc-
ceeded by Rev. Rufus W. Bailey. Returning to Raleigh, he be-
came agent for the Board of Missions of the General Assembly, and
served about two years, with great bodily suffering. In 1840 he
was elected President of Davidson College, successor of Dr. Morri-
son. Though fond of giving instruction to youth, and desiring earn-
estly the prosperity of the College, he, on account of his health,
declined the ottered honor. His habits of correctness, his amiable
disposition, and deep sense of responsibility, qualified him in a pecu-
liar manner for the office of teacher, which he occupied for so many
years in Raleigh. As a member of Church judicatories he was in-
valuable. Cooi, deliberate, cautious, kind, in the exercise of sound
sense and cheerful piety, as an adviser he was not surpassed. To

214 REV. WILLIAM M'PHEETERS.

a casual observer he would sometimes appear to be moving slug-
gishly, while he was pondering the subject in hand, weighing causes
and effects, and probable consequences, and moving on to a conclu-
sion, which, once expressed, was not speedily changed. Few men,
called to do so much, have had as little to undo. He was not a
splendid man ; but for the Church he was something better. He
loved her interests, and labored for her through life, with a reputa-
tion above reproach, too modest to perceive that his influence was
increasing with his years, and that in his last days no man's opinion
weighed against his in that Synod of which he had been a member
for more than thirty years.

After resigning the pastoral office, knowing as he must, the kind
feeling of the whole community to him, he was particular never to
propose anything to the attention of the congregation, or advocate
anything proposed until he was satisfied that the approbation of the
pastor had been fully expressed. Honor to whom honor is due,
was the maxim of his heart and life. Of course he lived on the
most friendly and intimate terms with his successor. He took a
lively interest in the erection of a parsonage for the minister of the
church, and encouraged the lady, by whose means it was accom-
plished, with more earnestness than if it had been erected for
himself.

In his domestic relations he was pre-eminently happy and lovely.
Could an open, or secret enemy have passed a few days under his
roof, witnessing the untiring efforts of the father to lead his family
to the love and service of the Lord Christ, he must have felt it im-
possible longer to contend with such a man ; that even in the
mistakes into which, as a man, he might fall, the mercy of a cove-
nant-keeping God was a shield and defence. His daughter that
passed away before him, in her mature years, gave evidence of con-
version to God in early life. In her fourteenth year she wrote to
a young friend.

April 19th, 1831.

My Dear Mary Ann : — I do hope your prayers and the prayers
of my other dear friends have been answered in my behalf. Yet
my dear Mary Ann continue to pray for me that I may not be
deceived ; for you know that the heart is deceitful above all things,
and desperately wicked. On Sunday last I heard Mr. Beard, of
Philadelphia, preach twice. In the morning he preached to Chris-
tians ; and in the afternoon he addressed sinners from the text —
" And as he reasoned of righteousness, temperance, and judgment to
come, Felix trembled and answered, go thy way for this time, when
I have a convenient season I will call for thee." Oh ! he preached
an awful sermon about grieving the spirit. I was afraid I had
grieved him, and that he would take his final flight. My dear
friend, you cannot tell what feelings I had. Oh ! I felt if I did
grieve him he would leave me forever, for I know that God hath
said in his holy word — " My spirit shall not always strive with
man:" and when I considered how often I had been warned of my

REV. WILLIAM M'PHEETERS. 215

danger, I thought, if I did grieve the Holy Spirit, that he would
never return any more. So I determined through God's strength,
that I would never rest till I should give myself away to the
Saviour.

That evening after sermon a young female acquaintance came
home with me, and Satan told me I had better let it alone until the
next day, that it would not do for me to leave my company. But I
thought with myself — is not the soul of more value than anything
else ? Yes. I knew it was. So I determined that nothing should
hinder me. I went to my room up stairs, and did not come down
till the family were ready to go to night-meeting. In my retirement
I felt I could give up all to the Saviour. But I did not feel so
happy as I wished to feel. So I determined I would give myself
away again. The next morning I went alone, and tried to give my
whole heart to the Saviour. I hope I did so. I felt that he was
able and willing to save me. But I was so afraid lest I might be
deceived, that I said nothing about it to any body. I did wish,
however, that you were here that I might talk with you. After
breakfast, I visited two of my pious female friends, and staid with
them till nearly-dinner time. Then I came home, and after dinner
retired again, and gave myself away, and all that I had unto the
Lord, for time and eternity. Oh, then I was happy, happier than
I had ever felt in my life before. But still I had not yet courage
to tell any body. The change in my feelings, however, was noticed
by the family ; and my mother the next day called me into the
room and asked me what made me so happy. I then told her all
about it. She prayed with me, and you may be sure we were both
happy. But my dear friend I can't tell you all. I must save the

rest till I see you. Mrs. M , I hear has obtained a hope, and

several others are very serious.

0, that all might believe,

And salvation receive,

And their hope, and their joy be the same.

My dear Mary Ann pray for me that I may grow in grace, and
love the Saviour more and more, who has done so much for me.
Farewell dearest friend, and pray for me.

Margaret Ann MTheeters.

The hope of this young girl strengthened with her years and
cheered her in death. In about a year after her marriage with Mr.
John Wilson of Milton, she was called into the presence of her
Lord, and went cheerfully.

In October, 1836, Dr. MTheeters lost by death a son, David
Brainerd, in his seventh year. From very early in his life this
little boy manifested deep religious feeling. As he drew near his
end, his exercises became more interesting. His parents were more
than usually exercised at the time of his baptism ; and the attention
of the little child had from the first been turned to the work, in

216 REV. WILLIAM M'PHEETERS.

which, that good man. whose name he bore, had been engaged. His
infant feelings were all enlisted in the cause. He knew himself to
be a sinner. After worship he was often found in tears. To his
mother, who one day inquired of him what was the matter, he
replied, " I am afraid God will not love me, I am too sinful." Being
directed to the Saviour, and urged to pray for a new heart, he
replied — " I do love him, and have prayed to him for a new heart."
He felt the duty of prayer to a great degree of tenderness. One
night observing that his little brother, in bad humor, was retiring
without prayer — he refused to sleep with him, and sat up in bed
till the offender arose and attended to his neglected duty. A short
time before his death he called for his purse, having about fifty
cents in it. "If you die," said his mother, "what shall be done
with your money?" Looking at her for a moment — " Mother, if
I die, give all my money to send the gospel to the heathen ;" and
then he earnestly repeated — "Mother, if I die, give all my money
to send the gospel to the heathen."

The death of Dr. M'Pheeters was preceded by the distressing pains
that accompany the successive stages of calculus. He was under the
scientific operations of distinguished physicians. He had a distinct
view of his approaching dissolution, and through the power of un-
broken faith contemplated it with entire resignation. On Wednes-
day, 9th of November, 1842, an immense congregation was assembled
in the Presbyterian Church, Raleigh, to attend his funeral. The
stores of the city were closed : the church was in mourning attire.
Rev. Drury Lacy pronounced a sermon, and delineated the character
of his predecessor and friend. That stern integrity, that uncom-
promising adherence to truth and right, that modesty that kept him
from pride and vanity, and that piety which clung to Christ as his
Lord, that amiable deportment in his intercourse with man, which
had been the crown of his life, seemed brighter when contemplated
from the grave.

The University of North Carolina, some time before his death,
conferred upon him the title, D. D., one richly deserved, if successful
training of youth has any merit, and a life of piety any charm, and
success in building up the church of Jesus Christ any admiration.
Dr. M'Pheeters did not seek wealth for his children ; and he left his
family the inheritance of a good name, and the blessing of a
covenant-keeping God.

In the agitations of the Presbyterian Church, which for some ten
or twelve years before his death absorbed the attention of the Judi-
catories, Dr. M'Pheeters always was decidedly in favor of that
system of doctrine and practice commonly called " Old School,"
and was in advance of his Virginia brethren.

REV. ARCHIBALD ALEXANDER. 217

CHAPTER XVI.

ARCHIBALD ALEXANDER — HIS LICENSURE AND SETTLEMENT IN

CHARLOTTE.

Archibald Alexander made his first efforts, as a licensed min-
ister, in the extensive contiguous congregations of Moses Hoge,
"William Hill and Nash Legrand. From his narrative, told in
all the simplicity of truth, we learn that the people were willing to
hear the gospel ; that he must have been an acceptable preacher ;
that although the congregations gave him no further remuneration
for his services than his board and horse-keeping, leaving him to pay,
after his return to Lexington, for a pair of pantaloons he purchased
in Shepherdstown, he was yet contented with the temporal result of
his labors ; that he felt himself under obligations to Mr. Hoge, for
the benefit derived from intercourse in his family, and that he left
the lower end of the valley improved in his theology, or rather con-
firmed by Mr. Hoge in a full belief of the immediate and personal
action of the Holy Ghost on the heart of man in regeneration.

The eighth session of Lexington Presbytery was held at Brown's
meeting-house, now Hebron, commencing Tuesday, Oct. 26th, 1790.
Members in attendance were Rev. Messrs. Scott, Crawford, Mont-
gomery, Erwin and Houston ; with Elders William M'Pheeters,
William Yuell and Thomas Shanklin. On account of the cold the
Presbytery convened at 2 o'clock in the afternoon at the house of
William M'Pheeters ; and Mr. John Lyle read part of his trials.
Rev. Messrs. Brown and Graham, with William Alexander as Elder,
came in the next day. The record says that " Information was made
by a member that Mr. Archibald Alexander, of Lexington, desired
to be taken under the care of this Presbytery, as a candidate for the
gospel ministry, and Presbytery having a favorable account of his
moral and religious character, and literary accomplishments, intro-
duced him to a conference, in which, having given a narrative of his
religious exercises, and of his evidences of faith in Christ and
repentance towards God, together with his call and motives to the
gospel ministry, and a specimen of his skill in cases of conscience ;
Presbytery having considered the same, do approve thereof, and
agree to take him under their care as a candidate for the gospel
ministry. Mr. Alexander is appointed as parts of trial an exegesis
on the following theme — 'An fide sola Justificamur ?' and an
homily on this theme — ' What is the difference between a dead and
living faith?' to be delivered at our next." This application was
made at the earnest request of his teacher, Mr. Graham. Mr.
Alexander was averse to taking the lead in religious meetings. Mr.
Graham supposed his aversion would be less, if not removed en-
tirely, after he should be acknowledged as a candidate for the
ministry, and proposed that he should be a candidate under the

218 REV. ARCHIBALD ALEXANDER.

care of Presbytery as long as might be thought desirable by the
parties concerned ; and that he and the other candidates should be
employed as the young men, Hill and Calhoon and Allen and
Legrand had been, east of the Ridge, in holding prayer-meetings
and meetings for exhortation, where there might be a necessity.
The Presbytery acted on the first part of the request, and gave no
decision on the latter, leaving it to the discretion of the ministers
in whose congregations the candidates might be placed.

Mr. Alexander commenced his theological studies with but one
companion, John Lyle, who was afterwards the pastor of the church
in Hampshire County. Upon asking Mr. Graham what books he
should read, Mr. Graham smiled and replied — "If you mean ever
to be a theologian, you must come at it not by reading, but by
thinking." The astonished youth said, in after life, "This did
me more good than any directions or counsels I ever received."
He was not aware then, that he was, and had been engaged in that
very course recommended by his instructor, while he was investi-
gating the whole subject of conversion and Christian experience.

At the ninth session of Presbytery, held at Hall's meeting-house,
now New Monmouth, commencing Tuesday, April 26th, 1791, Mr.
John Lyle delivered his trial sermon for licensure at the opening
of the sessions, and on Wednesday he and Mr. Alexander were ex-
amined on the Latin and Greek languages ; and Mr. Alexander read
his. exegesis. On Thursday morning Mr. Alexander read his homily,
and Mr. Lyle his lecture ; in the afternoon the two candidates were
examined in Geography, Natural Philosophy, Criticism, Astronomy,
and Moral Philosophy ; and Mr. Lyle was examined in part on
Theology. On Friday the Presbytery sustained all these parts of
trial, and gave Mr. Alexander for a lecture, to be read at the next
meeting, Hebrews, 6th chapter, 1st to 7th verse. Mr. Graham
urged the Presbytery to assign a subject to Mr. Alexander for a
popular sermon. Mr. Alexander was reluctant, and plead his youth,
and general unpreparedness. The urgency of Mr. Graham pre-
vailed. At the suggestion of Samuel Houston, the text assigned
was — " Say not I am a child ;" Jeremiah 1st : 7th. On the same
day three of Mr. Alexander's fellow-students of theology were
received as candidates for the ministry, Thomas Poage, of Augusta
County, Benjamin Grigsby, of Rockbridge County, and Matthew
Lyle, also of Rockbridge County, and a cousin. The reasons given
by Mr. Graham for pressing the young candidate so speedily into
the ministry were : that his manner of conducting meetings was
captivating, his instructions sound ; that his acquirements were
greater than ordinary ; and that his own expectations of success
were vastly higher than the candidate's humility permitted him to
indulge.

At this meeting of Presbytery Mr. William Alexander, the father
of the candidate, declined the offer conferred in the fall, that of
Commissioner to the General Assembly. On request of Mr. Graham,
the candidate, whom he had ordained as elder during the winter,

REV. ARCHIBALD ALEXANDER. 219

was appointed Commissioner. To all this the candidate yielded, as a
pupil to his instructor, whose judgment he esteemed more highly
than his own. In after life he doubted the propriety of the coarse.
On his journey to Philadelphia, performed on horseback, he stopped,
in Frederick County, at the house of Solomon Hoge, brother of
Moses Hoge, and became acquainted with the father, of whom he
says — "J know not that I ever received so much instruction in the
same time, from any one, as from this old gentleman." He spent
the Sabbath with Mrs. Riley, on Bullskin ; and by a happy mistake
a congregation assembled in the evening to hear him preach, and
listened to his exhortation with great solemnity. His graphic
sketch of the Assembly, preserved in his memoirs, is an example of
the practicability of daguerreotyping both the spirit and appearance
of every Assembly.

The course of study and recitation to which Mr. Graham called
Mr. Alexander and his fellow-students, assumed the form of a
seminary. Once a week they met in his study, to read compositions
on presented subjects, to discuss given points of theology; and most
particularly to hear the masterly reasonings and clear statements
of the teacher. A profound reasoner himself, Mr. Graham taught
his pupils to think as profoundly as their capabilities permitted.
Endeavoring to avoid partiality in his intercourse with his students,
he nevertheless could not conceal his opinion that his young pupil
was as profound a thinker as himself. His own safeguards were the
Bible as the book of God ; the great principles of Calvinism, true
both in nature and revelation ; and a teachable spirit relying upon
the promised aid of the Holy Ghost. He thought he saw all these
things in the young man, and he loved him. True to his master's
great principles, the youth sometimes differed from his master in the
conclusion from given premises. The young men under Graham's
instruction, at this time, all acquired the habit of discussion and
extempore speaking. One of these was George A. Baxter, member
of college, who, Dr. Alexander says — " Had a mind formed for
accurate distinctions and logical discussions." Mr. Baxter became
Mr. Graham's successor.

The tenth session of Lexington Presbytery was held at the Stone
church in Augusta, commencing Tuesday, Sept. 20th, 1791. The
members present were Messrs. Graham, Scott, Crawford, Mont-
gomery, Erwin, Wilson, McCue, and Houston ; Elders, John Wilson,
John i)unlap, Thomas Frame, and Samuel Pilson. " Mr. Archibald
Alexander, a candidate for the gospel ministry, opened Presbytery
with a popular sermon, from Jeremiah 1 : 7, the text assigned at
our last meeting." The candidate was called, according to usage
in those days, to open the Presbytery with his trial sermon, in the
old fort church, standing in the capacious pulpit, in the back of
which, by an entrance through the wall, was the door leading to
the room, then called the session room, but in days of savage war-
fare, the kitchen. He had urged his youth and inexperience, and
want of knowledge, as bars to licensure. Mr. Graham and others

220 REV. ARCHIBALD ALEXANDER.

called for the sermon. He came forward, and from the words —
" Say not that I am a child, for thou shalt go to all that I shall
send thee, and whatsoever I command thee, thou shalt speak" —
discussed in a plain and manly manner the call to the ministry,
avoiding all allusion to himself in the most distant manner. Every
one was surprised. Graham wept for joy. His young friend had
proved himself no longer a child, and had declined even calling him-
self a child — when the allusion gave such opportunity. On Thurs-
day he read his Lecture ; and Mr. Grigsby a homily on the question
— "Did Christ die indefinitely for all men, or for the elect only."
Messrs. Lyle and Poage exhibited their pieces of trial ; and Mr.
John Campbell, of Augusta, another fellow-student of Mr. Alexan-
der in Theology, was received on trial. The examination on the-
ology was postponed to an adjourned meeting, to be held in Win-
chester during the meeting of the Synod, the succeeding week.

On Wednesday, Sept. 29th, 1791, the Presbytery convened in
Winchester, at the house of Mr. James Holliday. Present, Messrs.
Graham, Montgomery, Erwin, Houston, and Hoge ; with Elders,
John Campbell and John Wilson. Rev. Messrs. J. B. Smith, from
Prince Edward, and Joseph Smith, of Redstone, by invitation, took
seats. The examination of Mr. Alexander in theology, the only
business of the meeting, was conducted principally by Mr. Smith,
of Prince Edward, and closed by Mr. Hoge. On Saturday, Oct.
1st, in the old stone church, now occupied by the Baptists, the
services of licensure were ' performed by Rev. J. B. Smith, with
intense feeling and pervading sympathy. From that day a warm
friendship was cherished by the two pastors, Smith and Alexander.
" That evening," says Dr. Alexander, " I spent in the fields in very
solemn reflection and earnest prayer." In the latter part of his
life, spending a few days in Winchester with Dr. Atkinson, in the
house built by Judge White, he remarked, pointing back of the
house, " In a strip of woods out there, I spent the afternoon after I
was licensed."

Mr. Legrand, pastor of Cedar Creek and Opecquon, and Mr.
Hill, in Jefferson, each derived the aid of Mr. Alexander for the
winter. By direction of Presbytery, contrary to his own plans and
desires, he passed the winter in Frederick, Jefferson, and Berkeley,
principally in the two latter. There had been, and was an unusual
attention to religious things in all that section of country. Mr.
Hill preached but little that winter, on account of ill health. The
lively, earnest preaching of Mr. Alexander excited attention. Old
and young listened to him. After the wind blew away his manu-
script in Charlestown — "I determined," he says, "to take no
more paper into the pulpit." He preached after profound medita-
tion, memorizing thoughts and arguments, and often sentences,
without writing. For a part of the winter he made his home with
Alexander White, father of Judge White, and was greatly pleased
with the old father of his host, John White, an eminently pious
man. His visits to Moses Hoge, of Shepherdstown, were more and

REV. ARCHIBALD ALEXANDER. 221

more pleasing and profitable ; their influence remained through life.
He thought the views of Mr. Hoge in regard to the influence of the
Holy Spirit in conversion were more correct than those of his
teacher, whom in the general he delighted to follow.

The report of the pulpit services of Mr. Alexander, awakened all
along the Valley a great curiosity to hear "the boy," Archy Alex-
ander, preach. Staunton, with Judge Stewart at its head, expressed
its admiration of his preaching, by wondering that the young man
should be so well acquainted with Mental Philosophy. The people of
Lexington, his native town, filled the Court-House on Sabbath, to hear
their fellow-townsman. All had known him from a child ; and many
had been his companions. He was now in the beauty of youth ; rather
small of his age ; very active, with a bright sparkling eye, and melo-
dious distinct voice ; rapid, often vehement in his utterance; and
the attention he so easily arrested, he preserved to the end. Every
person could easily hear his clear musical voice, filling the whole
space without apparent effort. His text, John 9 : 25, " One thing
I know, whereas I was blind, now I see," by whatever circumstances,
or agent suggested, was in its discussion a happy answer to that
act of his uncle, Andrew Keid, who, soon after the company re-
turned from the meetings in Prince Edward and Bedford, walked
over to Mr. Alexander's dwelling, and presented to the young peo-
ple a volume of Locke on the Human Understanding, with the leaf
turned down at the chapter on Enthusiasm.

At the eleventh session of the Lexington Presbytery, held in Lex-
ington in April, 1792, Messrs. Thomas Poage, Matthew Lyle and
Benjamin Grigsby were licensed to preach the gospel. On Saturday
the Presbytery recommended Messrs. Alexander, Lyle and Grigsby
to the Commission of Synod. A few days before, the Commission
had elected Mr. Alexander a missionary on condition he were recom-
mended by the Presbytery ; and Mr. Graham and Elder John Lyle
were appointed to bring the matter to a proper issue. The Com-
mission asked for one ; and the Presbytery gave them three choice
young men, of precious memory. This Commission of the Virginia
Synod, whose history may be found in the first series of Sketches,
in its successive efforts to publish the gospel, gave the first exam-
ple of a Board of Missions, responsible to an ecclesiastical superior,
that may be found in the Presbyterian Church in America. At this
time great efforts were made to remove Mr. Graham to Prince
Edward. The Presbytery could not decide the question ; it was re-
ferred to Synod. In looking at the events that so soon occurred,
we can scarce restrain the wish — oh, that he had gone ! But, as
in the case of Jonathan Edwards, we check ourselves by the reflec-
tion that either of these events changed must have changed the whole
course of events in the church ; and God's orderings are always best.
The recollections of the missionary tours performed east of the
Blue Ridge by Mr. Alexander, under the direction of the Commis-
sion of Synod, form a most interesting part of the autobiography
published by his son. At the seventeenth meeting of Hanover Pres-

222 REV. ARCHIBALD ALEXANDER.

bytery, "held at Briery, commencing April 3d, 1793 — present Messrs.
McRobert, Mitchel, Mahon, Lacv and Turner ; Elders Michael
Graham, James Venable and John Hughes ; Mr. Pattillo, from North
Carolina, and Devereux Jarratt, an Episcopal clergyman, and Jacob
Cram, a Congregationalist, were corresponding members. Mr.
Samuel Brown was licensed ; and calls were put in from Briery,
Buffalo and Cumberland for Mr. Lacy and Mr. Alexander as col-
legiate pastors. Mr. Lacy agreed to the arrangement, and leave
was given to prosecute the call for Mr. Alexander before the Pres-
bytery of Lexington. At the nineteenth meeting of Hanover Pres-
bytery, held at Cumberland Meeting-House, commencing November
7th, 1793, Wm. Williamson was ordained, and Wm. Calhoon and
Cary Allen received back from the Commission. Mr. Alexander
was on the 8th received from Lexington Presbytery, and " the
Moderator called upon him to know whether he accepted the said
calls ; but he desiring longer time to consider of the matter, the
Presbytery granted it." " On motion it was resolved that Mr. Alex-
der supply in said congregations in the same manner as if he had
accepted the calls." The reason of the delay of Mr. Alexander was
the hope he and others had that Mr. J. B. Smith might be induced
to return to the churches he had left ; and so the three would be
employed on some system agreed upon, managing the College and
supplying the congregations. The Presbytery gave leave to the
Churches of Briery, Buffalo, Cub Creek and Cumberland, to prose-
cute the call for Mr. Smith. He declined the invitation. Messrs.
Lacy and Alexander supplied the congregations at six preaching
places, Cumberland Meeting-House, College, Briery, Buffalo, Cub
Creek and Charlotte Court-House, each preaching to them all in suc-
cession, and each congregation having public service once in three
weeks.

At the twenty-first meeting of Presbytery, held May, 1794 at the
house of Dr. Waddell, preliminary steps were taken for the ordina-
tion of Mr. Alexander as evangelist. On the clay appointed, the
7th of June, Messrs. Lacy, Mahon and McRobert, with Elder John
Morton, met at Briery. Mr. Mahon presided. Mr. Alexander
preached from the words " Thy word is truth," John 17 : 17. Mr.
Lacy delivered the ordination sermon, from Coloss. 4 : 17, " And
say to Archippus — Take heed to the ministry which thou hast re-
newed in the Lord that thou fulfil it." And Mr. Alexander —
" having declared his acceptance of the Confession of Eaith as re-
ceived by the Presbyterian Church in America, and promised sub-
jection to his brethren in the Lord, was set apart to the whole work
of the gospel ministry by prayer and imposition of hands. A
solemn charge was then delivered by Mr. McRobert."

The experiment of supplying six preaching places in rotation by
two ministers, was perfectly satisfactory in about one year. Ac-
cordingly arrangements were made that at the twenty-second meet-
ing of Hanover Presbytery, held at the Cove, in Albemarle, May,
1794, calls were put in for Mr. Alexander to become pastor of

CARY ALLEN AND WILLIAM CALHOON. 223

Briery and Cub Creek ; and for Matthew Lyle, received from Lex-
ington Presbytery as licentiate, to become pastor of Briery and
Buffalo. By this arrangement the brethren were to be co-pastors of
one church, and each sole pastor of another. Mr. Lyle was ordained
pastor on the 17th of February, 1795. There is no mention made
of any installation services for Mr. Alexander.

In October, 1795, the Presbytery, in session at Briery, directed
that all materials collected by members according to previous orders,
and all that should be collected before the first of February, should
by that date be sent to Messrs. Lacy and Alexander, who were to
prepare a narrative to be sent to the General Assembly, according
to a resolution of that body enjoining each Presbytery to collect
materials in its bounds for the history of the Presbyterian Church.
The narrative was prepared, and sent on in the beautiful writing of
Mr. Lacy, by the Commissioners to the Assembly, and is preserved.

Mr. Alexander had his residence with Major Edmund Read, about
two miles from Charlotte Court-House. This family was one of the
many greatly beloved by their ministers, and chosen by him for his
residence on account of its greater convenience and abundant ac-
commodations. In the society of this family he perfected those
manners so universally pleasing wherever he went ; simple, pure,
just as they should be in a good man. Whoever became acquainted
with Mrs. Read — afterwards Mrs. Legrand, loved her as a woman
of no common excellence. Her bearing and manners were unre-
strained, simple, modest, dignified ; there was a something lady-like
and pure, gaining confidence and inspiring respect, and forbidding
undue familiarity ; and yet so easy of access to all that might with
propriety approach, and so entirely safe from all that ought not to
intrude into a woman's presence. Every one could see, could feel,
the excellence of her manner and the corresponding spirit ; but
none could properly describe the various attributes that united in
the charm her presence always wrought. To all acquainted with
the two persons in their advancing years, they appeared formed on
the same model.

CHAPTER XVII.

CARY ALLEN AND WILLIAM CALHOON.

In the congregation of Rev. Samuel Davies, in Hanover County,
were five brothers of the name of Allen. Soon after Mr. Davies
left Virginia, these brothers, with others of the congregation, sought
locations in the more fertile lands along the frontiers, and made
their home on Great Guinea, in Cumberland. Four of these brothers
successively became elders in the church in Cumberland County, of

224 BEV. CARY ALLEN.

■which they were, in part, the founders. Daniel Allen, by his first
■wife, a Miss Harrison, had ten children ; of which Cary was^ the
eighth, horn April, 1767. For his second wife, he married the ^idow
of Joseph Hill, with five children, Mrs. Joanna Hill. Her fourth
child was William, from whom, through Dr. Hill, of Winchester, very
many of the circumstances concerning the life of Cary Allen have
been preserved for the public. When these two families were united,
Allen was in his ninth and Hill in his seventh year.

Cary was remarkable, from his early childhood, for his good tem-
per and amiable deportment among his associates. Mr. Allen reared
his numerous family on religious principles. His children, in
their retired situations, grew up strangers to vice and immorality.
The cheerfulness of Cary often approached levity. He was very
agreeable, as his eccentric thoughts and speeches had a peculiar
drollery of an amusing nature. He could make others laugh to
excess, without laughing himself, or appearing to know that he had
said anything to cause a laugh. This power appeared to be exer-
cised without premeditation, and the habit was fixed from very early
years, and continued through his whole life. His talent for the
acquisition of knowledge was moderate : for investigation and close
reasoning, still more circumscribed. His voice was clear, his utter-
ance easy, his frame tall, and built for strength. His whole appear-
ance was that of a pleasant, eccentric man, from whom drollery
might be expected, whose oddities were no disparagement to his use-
fulness in common life. Gravity sat illy upon him, even when he
was oppressed with serious reflections. There was often something
of the ludicrous mixed up with his mental distress. One afternoon,
reclining upon the hill-side with young Hill, and looking at the
fatted hogs in a pen, and at the preparations made for their slaughter
the next morning, after contemplating the entire unconsciousness
and ease of the hogs, and the certainty of their approaching de-
struction, he exclaimed, "Oh! that I could exchange lots with one
of those hogs !" " What upon earth do you mean ?" said young
Hill ; "I always thought you much better than myself, and I
would not exchange lots with one of those hogs, with a knife so
near my throat, for the world." "But," says Allen, "you forget
that those hogs have no souls ; and when they are killed, there is
the end of them, but I have a never-dying soul, which is unprepared
to meet God, my judge ; and, whether I shall ever be prepared, God
only knows."

When about seventeen years of age he was visited with a typhus
fever. For weeks he was either raging with a fever, or overcome
with torpor. His recovery was unexpected and gradual. His ema-
ciated limbs required the use of crutches. His friends, believing
that his bodily vigor would never be sufficient for active employ-
ment, turned his attention to the preparation for some profession
suited to his condition. He commenced a course of study at Hamp-
den Sidney. His health and strength slowly returned. His sickness
had not led him to godly living ; he was more droll and volatile than

REV. CARY ALLEN. 225

ever. Though his progress in literature and science was laborious
and slow, he was desirous of completing the course he had begun.
His moral conduct was correct. He was very studious. His eccentric
mirth was an unfailing source of amusement to the students and the
young people of the neighborhood. In the exhibitions given, spring
and fall, by the students, for improvement in public speaking, Allen
became a favorite. Choosing subjects congenial with his mirth-
inspiring spirit, he deluged the audience with his fun. His appear-
ance was the signal for uproarious laughter. He was commonly put
last on the list, because, after his address, the audience were not
prepared for serious discussion. He got possession of the first copy
of Cowper's John Gilpin that came to the neighborhood, and kept
it carefully for his appearance at the exhibition. A large audience
was assembled. Allen's appearance on the stage was the signal that
the exercises were coming to a close, and the fountain of mirth to
be opened. Rehearsing the stanzas, with proper tone and gesture,
he speedily broke up the gravity of the most sedate, and for a time
was the personification of fun and drollery. His complete success
was injurious. His eccentric ways became fastened upon him beyond
his power of escape. He was evidently a man for comedy. He
was comedy itself; outwardly all fun and merriment, and inwardly
pained at heart, and envying the swine.

With light and joyous mind he went to spend his vacation in the
fall of 1787, with his father and friends in Cumberland. The Rev.
Hope Hull, a popular and impressive preacher, well skilled in setting
forth the claims of God's violated law, preached in the neighbor-
hood. He was a follower of Wesley, and had not yet separated from
the Episcopal Church. The Methodists were then considered revived
Episcopalians, and found ready access to Episcopal neighborhoods,
desirous of hearing on the subject of spiritual religion. Young
Allen went one night to hear Mr. Hull. The house being crowded,
he stood in front of the preacher, and very near him. Refore the
exercises closed, he trembled, shook, and fell prostrate upon the
floor. After the congregation was dismissed, he was in great agony,
crying for mercy. He afterwards declared that he then put up his
first earnest prayer to his justly offended God. WThen asked why
he had never prayed before, having been religiously educated, and
taught to repeat forms of prayer from his childhood, he replied,
that in his view the character of God was so great, glorious and
exalted, in his holiness, justice, omnipotence and omnipresence, that
it appeared to him irreverence and mockery for him to speak to the
Majesty of heaven, who well knew what a sinful wretch he was.
Refore he rose from the floor, he professed to surrender his rebel-
lious heart to God, and to find peace in believing on the Lord Jesus.
In a few days he returned to college, and renewed his studies.
President Smith examined him closely on his experience and his
views of religious truth, instructed him in the life of godliness, and
gave him books to read ; among others, Edwards on trie Affections.
Allen professed to have been long in trouble about his soul, had
15

226 REV. CART ALLEN.

felt the wickedness of his heart, and his unfitness even for prayer ;
and that on the night he heard Mr. Hull, he had cast himself on
the mercy of God in Christ Jesus. In every thing hut his eccen-
tricity and aptness for drollery, Allen was a changed man ; and
these his foibles were henceforth under a restraining influence.

After much enquiry and reading and self-examination, he came
to the conclusion that he loved the Lord Christ and ought to spend
his life in preaching the gospel. Having finished his college course
with honor, his morals untarnished and his profession of religion
unspotted, he commenced the study of Theology in preparation for
the gospel ministry. His friends were in great doubt about the
propriety of 'his choice of profession. His way of thinking and
speaking would provoke a smile when there was no cause for ridicule
or sneering because there was nothing mean, or vulgar, or vile in
the subjects under consideration. Carrying the impress of honesty
and frankness, he had no natural or acquired gravity. But while
smiling at the oddity of the speaker in his exhortations at prayer-
meetings, the hearer would be arrested by his intense earnestness.
He, that began to listen with a smile, would in the end be bathed
in tears. Allen seemed to those, who knew him best, to live only
for religion ; his heart was filled with desires to do good. His ac-
quaintances loved him for his devotion to God, while they feared he
would mar his usefulness as a minister, by his strange fun-produc-
ing ways ; and threw many obstacles in the way of his entering the
ministry, to divert his attention and lead him to some other pursuit
in life. But all these efforts were in vain.

In January 1789, he was received by the Hanover Presbytery,
met at Buffalo, as candidate for the gospel ministry, after an enquiry
at some length — "into his experimental knowledge of religion, and
a work of grace in his soul, and after some time spent in hearing
from him a detail of God's dealings with him, and examining into
his motives for desiring to preach the gospel." At the next meet-
ing held April 26th, in the same year, at Buffalo, Mr. Legrand de-
livered his popular sermon and read his lecture, and on the next day
Mr. Allen read an essay on the Extent of Christ's Redemption, and
a Presbyterial exercise upon John 3d. 8th, — The wind bloweth where
it listeth, and thou nearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell
whence it cometh, and whither it goeth ; so is every one that is born
of the spirit. Mr. Legrand was licensed to preach, and Mr. Allen
had other parts of trial assigned him. At Pisgah, in Bedford, Oct.
1789, Mr. Allen was called on to open Presbytery with his popular
discourse on Bom. 7th. 13, 14 ; he read his lecture upon Luke 15th,
from the 12th to the 32d verse, inclusive. Wm. Hill and Daniel Wiley
were received candidates. Mr. Allen's pieces of trial were sus-
tained. At Mr. Mitchel's house on the 19th, " The Presbytery then
entered upon the examination of Mr. Allen on Divinity, and after
spending a considerable time thereon, were of opinion that he is not
so well acquainted with that necessary science as to be sufficiently
qualified to teach others, at present. They therefore recommend to

REV. CARY ALLEN. 227

him a diligent attention to the study of Divinity till the next session
of Presbytery." At this decision Allen was surprised and morti-
fied. Legrand was licensed after about a year's study ; a Methodist
minister was at this meeting received and ordained ; the revival was
progressing, and calls for preaching came from every direction ;
and his trial pieces had been sustained. The Church has long since
decided that two years in study are not improperly spent in prepa-
ration for the ministry ; and Allen had passed but one, but had
studied as long as was usual in his day. The want of ministerial
gravity impressed the Presbytery with the fear that the spirit of
Theology had not sufficiently imbued his soul. Allen bowed meekly
to the decision and without a word of complaint pursued his studies.
On the 8th of May, 1790, at Briery, after examination at length in
Divinity, Mr. Allen was licensed to preach the gospel. The Pres-
bytery took him by the hand as a token of fellowship. This cere-
mony became a standing rule from that time. Mr. Pattillo preached
on the occasion from the words, " The spirit of the Lord is upon
me, because he hath anointed me to preach the gospel to the poor."

Mr. Hill was licensed in the following July. He and Mr. Allen
passed the summer as missionaries in the counties along the Carolina
line. In October the Presbytery, " recommended Mr. Hill and Mr.
Allen to the care and direction" of the commission of Synod on a
request from that body. Allen had during the summer surpassed
the expectations of his warmest friends. His whole soul was in his
work. The careless and profane would listen to his talk ; and who-
ever listened for any time must hear some great truths of religion.
His frank open countenance, his polite demeanor, and his cheerful-
ness tinged with his indescribable drollery, attracted attention, and
that once arrested Allen was sure of a hearing, be the auditor who
he might, young or old, learned or unlearned, infidel or Christian.
A sentence that provoked a smile would be followed by sentiment
that shot like a barbed arrow to the heart. Often the very sen-
tence that provoked the smile would make the heart ache. No one
talked with him or heard him preach without feeling that he was a
devotedly pious man. Multitudes under his ministry were turned to
God. He continued in the employ of the commission of Synod
about three years. In this time he made two trips across the Alle-
ghenies.

The first tour of missionary service in that part of Virginia now
embraced in the State of Kentucky, was performed by Mr. Allen
and Robert Marshall, under the direction of the Commission in
1791. The route to Kentucky was dreary and dangerous. A vast
wilderness intervened the settlements east of the Alleghenies and
the scattered inhabitants on the Western rivers. Indians, hostile
to the progress of the white man to their hunting grounds, infested
the route by land or water. The emigrants were accustomed to
assemble at Fort Redstone, the head of boat navigation on the
Monongahela, now called Brownsville. They might descend the
Monongahela and Ohio rivers in boats, or cross the mouutains on

228 BEV. CARY ALLEN.

pack-horses. Emigrants commonly preferred to descend the rivers,
as less fatiguing. Those returning from Kentucky preferred crossing
the mountains.

As some time was necessarily consumed in the preparations for
embarkation, Messrs. Allen and Marshall had opportunity to make
proof of their ministry in Pennsylvania. Their zeal in the cause
of the gospel excited great attention ; and the use of Watts's
psalms and hymns provoked opposition. Many refused to hear
them ; but crowds of young people flocked to their appointments in
private houses. A large number became deeply interested on the
subject of their salvation. When the emigrants embarked there
was a company of inquirers left around Redstone, many of whom
afterwards became, hopefully, Christians, and were united with, the
Church of Christ.

After the usual exposures and labors of the passage down the
rivers in boats, the missionaries arrived safe in Kentucky, and
without delay commenced their labors. Both were popular and
useful ; and both eventually settled in that State. In habits and
manner of preaching they were antipodes. Marshall was grave and
reserved ; Allen cheerful to excess and social. Marshall declaimed
powerfully, and could reason closely and exhibit much research.
Allen, by his manner and cheerful speeches, would arrest attention,
and fill the mind with pious thoughts without any pretence to argu-
ment or research, or splendid declamation. For a time they went
along in company. The calls for preaching becoming numerous, and
at great distances, they separated to supply the urgent demand for
the ministration of the word. In due time Mr. Marshall became
pastor of the churches Bethel and Blue Spring. His ashes lie near
Bethel church.

On Silver Creek was a settlement from Virginia. With them was
living a Baptist minister, who had removed with them. He had
grown lax in his sentiments, and preached Universalism. Many
admired the new doctrine. Reports respecting Mr. Allen awakened
a desire to hear him preach, and an invitation was sent to him to
visit Silver Creek. On an appointed day a large crowd was assem-
bled. The log meeting-house being small, a stand was erected in
the woods. When Mr. Allen ascended the stand the Universalist
took his seat by his side. After a pause, Mr. Allen arose and
looking round upon the concourse assembled, seemed lost in thought.
At length breaking silence — "I do not know to what to compare
the people in Kentucky." Another long pause. " But I think
they remind me of a nest of young robins as much as anything I
can think of. Go to their nest and chirp, and every one will hold
his mouth wide open, and you may put in what you please, food or
poison, and it all goes down alike. Get up here and tell the people
you are going to preach to them, and they stare at the preacher
with eyes and mouth open, and you may say what you please, truth
or error, sense or nonsense, and they are equally pleased, if you
call it preaching. A man has been preaching here, who tells you

REV. CARY ALLEN". 229

t

he has found out a little back door in hell, where you may all step
out, and get safely round to heaven at last ; and because he called
it preaching you gulped it. Poison, rank Poison. If you trust to
this unscriptural fancy, you will land in that place of fire and brim-
stone between which and heaven there rolls the unfathomable gulf
you can never pass." He then gave a plain, pungent sermon,
warning his hearers of the doom of all impenitent sinners. The
audience were captivated by the honesty of the man, and deeply
impressed with the truths he delivered. He preached to the con-
gregation repeatedly. On the 21st of April, 1792, a call was made
out for him by desire of the people, and signed by Thomas Maxwell,
Samuel Woods, Alexander Mackey, James Henderson, John Cochran,
John Young, and Robert Dickey. They pledged for his support
<£150 the first year, and afterwards as they might agree.

Mr. Allen returned to Virginia soon after this call was made out.
He went with a company on horseback across the mountains, car-
rying his rifle like the rest, in defence against the patrolling Indians,
girded with a wampum shot pouch that had been taken from a
hostile Indian, and presented to him, in appearance more like a real
backwoodsman than a gospel minister. The party often saw the
trail of savages, but met no enemy. After parting with his travelling
companions, passing on through Campbell County alone, towards
evening, after a long day's ride, he determined to call for the night
upon an old gentleman, an elder in the Church, in easy circum-
stances, who lived not far from the road. The day had been warm,
and he had put on a yellow grounded calico morning gown, with his
wampum belt for a girdle. About dusk he approached the house,
and asked the lady, who answered his call, for lodging and food.
Not liking his appearance in this strange costume, with rifle in hand,
she said they were not in the habit of entertaining strangers, and
begged him to apply elsewhere. Allen replied — "The day is
spent, I and my horse are weary ; and I have been taught that it is
right for good people to entertain strangers, for thereby some have
entertained angels unawares." Moved by the text of scripture, the
old lady bid him come in. He entered cheerfully, set his rifle in the
corner of the room, hung his wampum belt upon the muzzle, and set
himself at ease. "You have been travelling some distance?"
" Yes, a considerable distance, madam." " Pray, sir, where are
you from?" "From Kentucky, madam." "And what news do
you bring from that new country?" "Nothing much out of the
usual way." After a pause — "There is something which has
excited a good deal of interest and talk among the people. Certain
men have been there and brought strange things to their ears. Some
do not understand these things ; and others think there is a great
deal of truth in them." "Why, who are they; and what do they
talk about ?" " They call therfiselves preachers, and talk much
about the Bible, and say people must be born again, and be con-
verted, and the like of that ; and many folks don't know what to
make of such talk." "Well, if we believe the Bible, people must

230 REV. CARY ALLEN.

experience these things." "Aye, that is another thing which they
talk much about — experience : they often talk of experience as an
important point; but many do not know what is. meant by it."
" Every true Christian knows what is meant by it," said the lady.

At this point in the conversation the old gentleman came in and took
his seat. "But Madam, resumed Allen, you said every good Chris-
tian knows what experience means. Pray Madam can you tell what
it means ?" The old lady appeared unwilling to talk more before a
thoughtless stranger, on the subject of experience. But Mr. Allen
pressed the matter, saying he wished to know what it was. With
some hesitation she told him the exercises of her mind till she found
peace in believing on the Lord Jesus. Indeed, said Allen, is that
what people mean by Christian experience ? Then turning to the
old man — he inquired of him — if he had the experience of grace in
his heart. The old man said he hoped so — but did not know for
certain that he was ever converted. Do you think, said Allen — an
experience of religion necessary ? — for instance — if a man is strictly
honest, pays his debts, is charitable to the poor, and upright, and
moral, may not such a man be saved without all this fuss about
religion ? The old man thought that such a man might probably be
saved. " In fact, says Allen, is it any matter what religion a man is
of, if he is only sincere, and charitable, and honest, and lives a good
moral life?" The old man thought such an one might be saved as
well as others. Supper was now announced.

Allen walked to the table, devoutly asked a blessing, and sat
down. The old lady gazed at him for a time. In the name of com-
mon sense who are you ? Are you a minister of the gospel ? Allen
smiled, told his name, and said he had been trying to preach the
gospel. Now Mr. Allen, said she, aint you ashamed to play such
pranks on an old woman, to make her expose herself. Never mind,
said Allen, you have not exposed yourself; you have borne an hon-
orable testimony, that you are not ashamed of your religion, but are
willing to confess Christ before men. But as for you, turning to the
old man — you have given evidence that you know nothing about
religion — and that you are in the gall of bitterness, and the bond of
iniquity. He then exhorted the old man to flee from the wrath to
come.

After a short visit at home, Mr. Allen prepared to return to Ken-
tucky. The commission were well satisfied with his report ; and in
sending him back to his former scene of labor, they gave him for a
companion, the Rev. William Calhoon, who had been licensed to
preach on the 12th May of that year, 1792. In descending the
Ohio, the boat in which they were embarked was attacked by In-
dians. Mr. Allen insisted on having his post, and rifle in hand,
with cheerfulness, faced the danger as fearless and composed as if
the enemy were not near.

On reaching Kentucky and resuming the work of a missionary,
Mr. Allen resolved to get clear of his eccentric ways, and be as
grave as Marshall, and his present companion, Calhoon. The year

REV. CARY ALLEN". 231

previous, Marshall seeing the impression made by Allen's humor,
resolved to relax somewhat of his gravity and follow the track of
Allen. A few attempts, however, convinced him of the absurdity
of all such attempts ; and he renewed his efforts to improve the powers
God had given him, and became the most impressive speaker in
Kentucky. Allen admired gravity in others, and felt his want of
it ; charmed with the ministerial dignity of his young friend, he
determined to imitate him. With all the gravity he could assume,
he went to his next appointment, rode to the house slowly, dis-
mounted in a slow quiet manner, spoke gravely to the people,
moved about in a solemn manner without a smile or exciting a smile
in others. People were astonished. Are you unwell, Mr. Allen ?
Has anything happened, Mr. Allen ? Have you heard any bad
news, Mr. Allen ? Any affliction among your friends, Mr. Allen ?
At last bursting into a laugh, to the surprise and merriment of all,
he exclaimed — " I can play Calhoon no longer." When the excite-
ment was over, he made them weep under his sermon.

In the fall of 1793, Messrs. Allen and Calhoon returned to Vir-
ginia, and met the Presbytery at Cumberland meeting-house, Nov.
8th. The record is — "Mr. Carey Allen and Mr. William Calhoon
who have been under the direction of the commission of Synod pro-
ducing their dismission from that body with recommendations to the
Presbytery, were again received and recorded as probationers under
their charge." On the next day, Mr. Allen was appointed to
supply in Albemarle, Madison, Louisa, Goochland, and Buckingham ;
Mr. Calhoon in Mecklenburg, Lunenberg, Nottaway, and Amelia.
The tour performed the succeeding winter by Mr. Allen was remem-
bered through life by the youths and children on whom his conver-
sation made the deepest impression. The cheerful man of God
fastened their attention, and engraved on their memory the things
of religion. Some living now will say — "I remember him at our
house," and will tell what passed.

In the Spring of 1794, Mr. Allen removed to Kentucky. In
preparation for a permanent residence west of the Alleghenies, he
was married to a daughter of Col. Fleming, of Botetourt. In pass-
ing back and forth during the winter, he preached at Pattonsburg.
Coi. Skillern, an amiable old Virginia gentleman, not particularly
inclined to religion, supposed to be somewhat infectediwith infidelity,
went to hear him. Struck with the benignant countenance of the
preacher, and impressed favorably by his singular sermon, he sought
an introduction, and invited him to his house. Mr. Allen declined
the invitation, having agreed to pass the night with another family.
'•Weil, Mr. Allen," said the Colonel, "I shall be happy to see you
at my house at any time that will suit your convenience." "But,
Colonel, 1 am sent out to preach the gospel, I have no other busi-
ness; so I preach wherever 1 go." "That forms no objection, Mr.
Allen, 1 shall be glad to see you, and have some of your conversa-
tion." "Well now, Colonel, suppose I make an appointment to
preach at your house a little time hence V "Agreed, Mr. Allen,

232 REV. CARY ALLEN.

make what appointment you please." Mr. Allen immediately gave
notice that on a certain Sabbath they might expect preaching at Col.
Skillern's. "Now, Colonel, you may expect me the Saturday before."

On the appointed Saturday, Mr. Allen was most kindly received
by the Colonel and his family ; and the afternoon and evening were
spent in cheerful conversation. The improvement of James River
was the absorbing subject at that time. The passage of a canal
through the Blue Bidge, on the banks of the river, was considered
of vital importance to the Valley. The Colonel was greatly inte-
rested, as his possessions in lands and negroes were very large, and
the difficulties in reaching market very much diminished the profits
of his farming operations. Mr. Allen made no effort to turn the
conversation in which the Colonel's heart was so engaged. At bed
time he said, " It is my custom, Colonel, wherever I lodge, to have
family prayers before I retire, will you call in your family?" " Cer-
tainly, sir;" and the family were assembled, and worship attended
with great solemnity.

On Sabbath morning the Colonel began on James River, and its
improvements. "Colonel," says Mr. Allen, "what day is this?"
" Sunday morning, sir." "Aye, so it is; and now will you tell me
the design of the Sabbath day?" "It is for rest, and the worship
of Grod." "Well, then, Colonel," said Allen, in his most pleasant
manner, "we have had six busy days on James River, we are to let
James River rest to-day, and all worldly matters, and attend to the
proper business of the day. We will, if you please, begin with family
worship before breakfast." " Certainly, Mr. Allen ;" and the
family attended worship wTith great solemnity. After breakfast the
Colonel began again on James River. " To the point, Colonel, to
the point," said Allen, and turned the conversation upon the unsat-
isfying nature of earthly things, and the necessity of laying a good
foundation for time to come.

At the hour of preaching, the house was filled ; rooms, passage,
porch, all were occupied, and some even standing in the yard. The
attention to the sermon was good ; some of the hearers were deeply
affected. Towards the close of the sermon, Mr. Allen turned to
the Colonel's negroes who had been assembled, "You negroes, I
have a word for you. Do you think that such poor black, dirty-
looking creatures as you can ever get to heaven ? I do not speak
this because I despise you, and have no tender feelings for you ; by
no means. I pity you from my heart. You are poor slaves, and
have a hard time of it here ; you work hard, and have few of the
comforts of life that you can enjoy ; but I can tell you that the
blessed Saviour shed his blood as much for you as for your masters,
or any of the white people. He purchased pardon for you as much
as for the white people. He has opened the door of heaven wide
for you, and invites you to come in. I have thought the poor
negro slaves, of all people, ought to strive the hardest to get reli-
gion, and make their peace with God. Your masters may make
some sort of excuse for serving the devil, because they have many

REV. CARY ALLEN. 233

of the good things of this life, with the pleasures of sin for a season.
But what have you to make a heaven of in this world ? What do
you get for serving the devil here ? You may become religious,
and find peace with God as easy as white persons, and I think easier
too, for you have not half so many temptations in your path. Make
God your friend, and take Jesus for your Saviour, and he will
keep you through all your troubles here ; and though your skins
may be black here, you will hereafter shine like the stars in the
firmament. I entreat you, set about this work without delay.
Break off from all your wicked ways, your lying, stealing, swearing,
drunkenness, and vile lewdness ; give yourselves to prayer and
repentance, and fly to Jesus, and give up your heart to him in true
earnest, and flee from the wrath to come." The negroes wept
abundantly. The white people were more affected with the address
to the black people than with the sermon to themselves. Allen
parted with the family on the kindest terms. He never visited
them again. He soon left Virginia for ever.

In one of his various journeyings, he found at the tavern at
which he called to pass the night, a company of young people assem-
bled for a dance. The landlord, at his request, accommodated him
with a comfortable room and blazing fire ; and announced to the
company, when about to begin the dance, that a very agreeable gen-
tleman had arrived at the house and taken lodgings, and perhaps
might be induced to join the dance. Well, said a lively, pretty
girl, I will go and get him for my partner. Entering his door,
she dropped a handsome curtsy, and said — sir, shall I have the
pleasure of a dance with you this evening ? Allen eyed her for
a moment, and said — well, my little sweet-heart, I cannot deny
such a charming little girl what she asks. So taking her by the
hand, they together entered the ball-room, and took their stand
upon the floor. Just as the fiddle was called for to begin — stop !
stop ! says Allen, we are a little too fast ; I make it a point to
engage in nothing without asking heaven's blessing upon it. Let
us pray. He put up a fervent prayer of some length. At its close,
discovering he had made a deep impression, he gave a solemn exhor-
tation. His lively partner, trembling with alarm, fell upon the
floor, and was laid upon a couch. Some of the young men left the
room ; others wept profusely ; and many exhibited deep feeling.
The dance was broken up, and the evening spent in religious wor-
ship ; many were asking what they should do to be saved. Tradi-
tion says there were some hopeful conversions from among the enquir-
ers. In his talent, or capability of saying and doing things which
ordinary men could never accomplish, and should never attempt,
was the secret of Allen's popularity. His sanctified eccentricity
made him a useful man.

A little before his removal to Kentucky, he preached in Lexing-
ton. Paine's Age of Reason had been circulated among the youth,
and a number of store boys and apprentices were quite captivated with
the work. There was much talk among the young people about the

234 REV. CARY ALLEN.

soundness of the arch-Infidel's opinions. A large company had
assembled to hear Mr. Allen preach. Towards the close of the ser-
mon he said — "Young men I have a word with you before I close ;
— you say some of you, that by the help of Paine's Age of Reason,
you have found out that religion is all a fable, and that the Bible is
nothing but a pack of priest-craft. Now, I ask you what do you
know about religion and the Bible ? When did you bestow half of
the pains and time in studying the Bible that you have upon Paine's
Age of Reason ? You green-heads, you are nothing but the retail-
ers of the shreds and scraps of Infidelity ; mere echoes of an echo.
You know no more about religion than a goose does about geogra-
phy." This attack came unexpectedly. The serious and grave
could scarce restrain a laugh ; the contaminated youth bit their lips.
Infidel talk was however banished from Lexington, or confined to
private places. " Green-heads," and " goose's geography," would
silence all cavils at religion. The infidel was killed with his own
favorite weapon.

Early in the spring, having accepted the call from Silver Creek
and Paint Creek, which had been in his hands about two years, Mr.
Allen removed to Kentucky. His father sent by him the following
letter to Jacob Fishback :

Cumberland Cy., Virginia, March 7tb, 1794.

Sir — I received your letter by my son Cary ; and I read it,
and I believed every word that you wrote to be the truth. My
heart said give him up, cheerfully up, to do the Lord's work, be it
where he was called for most. But my flesh scringes at it, and
would make the water flow out of my head very freely ; and I could
not help it. But it appears to me now, at this time, he is wanted
here as much as at Cantuck ; and I will give reasons for it. Cary's
connexion is very large, and people that are of no church are very
fond to hear him ; they have faith in him. He is now married, and I
am pleased at that ; perhaps it may be a means of hearing from him
oftener than had he married in Cantucky. But now, my dear sir,
you have all the advantage of me, his old father, who must go out
of the world shortly, and Cary a favorite child. Will you sympa-
thise with me, and let him come to see me. His friends would now
stop him from going could they do it. But his heart is at Cantucky ;
and I never did undertake to persuade him against going, but often
told him I was opposed to it, and could not be angry with him. I
am now sixty-five years old, a planter, and never was but a little
over one hundred miles from home in my life. I have seen and felt
two revivals in my time ; and now we are very cold in religion again.
I was in Hanover when religion first sprung up in my neighborhood ;
and now at that place there is scarcely the shadow of religion.
And will it be so here ? God forbid it should. If it should I can-
not stay here. But I am in hopes when the seed is sown in the
heart it will not die. My desires are the same now as ever ; and I
feel now like I never could give up to the foolish fashions and cus-
toms of the world. I remain a stranger, but am in hopes a friend
to you and you to me. Danl. Allen.

REV. WILLIAM CALHOON. 235

The simplicity and godly sincerity that appear in this letter
characterized all that section of country around Hampden Sidney
College, occupied by the Presbyterian congregations. Mr. Allen
would probably have yielded to the wishes of his father and friends,
and have remained in Virginia for life ; but his numerous admirers
in Kentucky gave him no rest, sending messages and letters to call
him west of the Alleghenies.

On the 11th of October, 1794, he was ordained pastor of the two
churches that had given him the call. Feeling himself the shepherd
of the flock, he was ready to spend and be spent for those for whom
Christ laid down his life. One cold winter night he preached in a
log cabin to a crowded auditory. After service, leaving the room
in a free perspiration, he rode some miles to the place of his lodg-
ing ; took cold and fell ill. A cough succeeded, and a rapid decline.
On the 5th of August, 1795, he breathed his last, being in his twenty-
ninth year; leaving a wife and one child, a daughter. As he ap-
proached his end, his desire to be useful lost none of their intensity.
He called the elders to his room for counsel and exhortation. He
sent for members of the church in companies, and exhorted them ;
and thus kept the spirit of piety alive. He departed in the tri-
umph of faith. His grave is in a burying-ground near Danville,
marked by head and foot-stones, erected in lo23 by the Presbytery
of Transylvania.

WILLIAM CALHOON.

The sedate, unaffected, sincere, and conscientious young com-
panion of Cary Allen, on his second trip to Kentucky, William Cal-
hoon, was reared in Prince Edward County, the son of a pious elder
in the Briery Church. Born in 1772, and early instructed in reli-
gious truth, and the practice of strict morality, unusually inclined to
gravity, and very respectful to religion, and its ministers, he became
a member of Hampden Sidney College, at the age of fourteen. He
was a student there during the great revival, which made its appear-
ance, among the Presbyterians, first in Briery ; and was a partaker
of its blessings. His father lived about six miles from the College,
and required his son to return home every Saturday, and pass the
Sabbath with the family in private, social, and public worship of
God. This keeping the Sabbath holy cherished in the mind of the
youth those religious impressions early made. All the jeers and
laugh of the thoughtless boys in College, not one of whom was known
to be religious, could not destroy the conscientious sedateness of young
Calhoon in any matters that concerned morality and religion. In
cheerfulness and close attention to his studies he was surpassed by
none.

When William Hill began to be disturbed about the condition of
his soul, he requested this sedate lad, as he was going home of a
Saturday, to ask his father to send him some good book to read.
The message was delivered in presence of the family. Miss Peggy,
a pious elder sister, said, "I know what to send — 1 have got the \ery

236 REV. WILLIAM CALHOON.

book for him." And on Monday, young Calhoon carried to College
a much used copy of Alleine's Alarm to the Unconverted. This
book was the occasion of discovering the seriousness in College, and
of uniting the prayerful in a social band. In the revival which fol-
lowed, the bearer of the book was a hopeful partaker of the blessings.
That Allen, and Hill, and Read, and Calhoon, and Blythe should
cherish a warm friendship for each other and for Legrand, was but
the natural consequence of companionship in the early exercises of
a renewed heart. Allen, mirthfully eccentric ; Hill fiery, passionate
and lofty, yet mirth-loving ; Read, resolute but full of kindness, with
the simplicity of a child ; Blythe, full of generous feeling, and from
the hour he wept in Hill's room over his remissness in religion, an
unflinching defender of the truth as it is in Christ ; and Calhoon,
with his gravity, ardor, and tender conscience, all of them ran
for Christ a race marked with their individual characteristics, and
abounding in blessings to the church.

When about nineteen years of age, Mr. Calhoon offered himself a
candidate for the ministry, to the Presbytery holding its sessions at
the Briery Meeting House, April 1st, 1791. His examination took
place that evening, in the dwelling of Mrs. Morton, and record was
made of his acceptance. In the absence of the moderator, Robert
Marshall, a licentiate under the care of the commission of Synod,
opened the Presbytery, being present, in preparation to go with
Allen to Kentucky on a mission. In October, at Cub Creek, the
candidates, Moses Waddell and William Calhoon, appeared for ex-
amination. In the evening, at the house of Littlejoe Morton, they
read their trial pieces, Mr. Calhoon's being a lecture on 110th
Psalm. The examination on Greek and Moral Philosophy was on
May 10th, 1792, at D. S. Mr. Calhoon was called to open Presbytery
with his trial sermon for licensure, on John 6th, 37, All that the
Father giveth me shall come unto me ; and him that cometh to me I
will in no wise cast out. On the 12th, William Calhoon, Moses
"Waddell, and William Williamson, having passed the various exami-
nations and trials required by Presbytery, were licensed to preach
the gospel. One of the candidates for licensure, Mr. Waddell, had
a seat in Presbytery as elder from Cumberland congregation. At a
meeting of the Presbytery at Bethel, July 27th, 1792, Mr. Calhoon
was recommended to the commission of Synod : — And at a meeting
of the commission, in Harrisonburg, Sept. 22d, he was appointed
missionary, and sent with Mr. Allen to Kentucky, on his second visit
to that region.

In descending the Ohio, the boat in which the missionaries were
embarked, was fired upon by some bands of savages, for plunder.
The cheerful Allen, and the sedate Calhoon stood bravely for de-
fence, and demanded an equal exposure to danger. Allen, by his
mirth-moving eccentricities, would first attract the attention of
strangers, and his frank, open-hearted bearing in his piety, would im-
press those whose attention he had won. The youth, gravity, upright-
ness, and bravery of Calhoon, now about twenty years of age, made

REV. WILLIAM CALHOON. 237

an impression in his favor as a minister of the gospel, who was to be
listened to with respect. His sociability in private circles, and deep
earnestness in the performance of his ministerial duties, held the
attention once gained, aud often ripened it into abiding seriousness.
Allen preferred Calhoon's manner to his own, and would have
adopted it if he could ; but found, like Marshall, who preferred
Allen's, in some things, to his own, that in style and manner, it is
better to improve nature, than to try to change her ; imperfections
may be remedied, and excellencies improved.

Mr. Calhoon was an acceptable missionary, and travelled exten-
sively among the infant and scattered settlements of Kentucky.
He left no diaries or journals. It is not known that he ever kept
any. He had an excellent memory. He trusted it like Robinson
of North Carolina ; and it was faithful to him. Almost everything
respecting himself he committed to her charge, the dates and facts
of his various travels, his experience, his reading, his observations
on men and things, the sayings of those he loved, his interviews and
discussions, all were safely treasured up for time of need. He
often entertained his family and others with his adventures in Ken-
tucky ; but left no record.

In November, 1793, he was received back from the commission
by the Presbytery, at Cumberland meeting-house, at the time Mr.
Alexander was received a licentiate from Lexington ; on December
25th, of the same year, he was transferred to Transylvania Presbytery
to become a resident of Kentucky. On the 12th of February, 1795,
he was ordained pastor of Ash Ridge and Cherry Spring. Not
being entirely satisfied with his position and prospects he returned
to Virginia, and at the Cove, May 9th, 1799, was, without written
credentials, received, on oral testimony of a dismission from Tran-
sylvania, a member of Hanover Presbytery. For some years he
preached at D. S. and other places in Albemarle. On the 3d of
May, 1805, at a meeting of Presbytery at Bell Grove, he accepted
a call from Staunton and Brown's meeting-house, and was on the
same day transferred to Lexington Presbytery. To these he de-
voted his time and strength for a series of years. The increasing
services, required by the enlarging congregations, induced him, as
the infirmities of age came on him, to withdraw, first, from Staunton
which he thought, and rightly, required the undivided attention of
a minister ; and then, from Brown's meeting-house, which had taken
the name of Hebron, and which required the labors of a strong
man. Retaining a great degree of activity and resolution he sup-
plied vacancies, and preached in neighborhoods that were desirous
of hearing the gospel, and not favorably situated to attend upon
divine service in the regular churches. His ministerial labors were
always equal to his strength, and often, in the estimation of his
family, beyond it. He was never satisfied, in that particular, till he
felt conscious he had gone to the utmost of his strength, and that
consciousness he often found on a bed of pain and exhaustion. His

238 REV. WILLIAM CALIIOON.

family were never afraid that he would rust out. He was always
afraid that he should not wear out.

He was united in marriage to the eldest daughter of Dr. Wad-
dell ; and was happy in his domestic relations. She survived him,
having been his companion in his joys and sorrows about half a
century.

Mr. Calhoon was a hearty Presbyterian. Reared under the fos-
tering wing of Virginia Presbyterianism, he gave the Church of his
parents his earliest and his latest love. He carefully studied her
doctrines, examined her forms, and investigated her history. In
comparison with the Church of Rome, he was a Protestant upon
conviction ; in the philosophy of his religious creed, he was a Pre-
destinarian; in the forms of the Church he held to the parity of
the clergy and simplicity in worship ; in practice he was pure in
morals, upright between man and man, and exercised a benevolence
that would embrace the whole race. He was a friend of all insti-
tutions by whomsoever conducted that contemplated the conversion
of the world to God, and the elevation of the human race, on
Christian principles.

Mr. Calhoon was a ready, prompt man. All his stores were at
his command at a moment's warning. His self-possession was never
surprised. He always appeared at ease. Preaching, at a certain
time, at Rocky Spring, Augusta County, a member of another
church exclaimed in the midst of sermon — " I deny that doctrine,"
and by his rudeness excited some uneasiness in the congregation.
" Good people," said Mr. Calhoon, "be pleased to be quiet; that
gentleman and myself will discuss the matter." In a few moments
the discussion was through, and Mr. Calhoon went on with his argu-
ment, and finished his discourse as if nothing had happened.
Quick in retort, he would sometimes disconcert that master of words
and humor, Dr. Speece. The directness of the thrust was equalled
only by the kindness of the manner.

Mr. Calhoon was a brave man. Unobtrusive, unpretending in his
manner, very polite in his intercourse with his fellow-men, frank,
open and cheerful, and master of his passions — he was never
known to show any cowardice. He seemed to know his position
and the danger that was imminent, and the way he must ward it off,
escape, or overcome, and could adapt himself to circumstances with
wonderful facility. In one of the necessary journeyings from Ken-
tucky, which in those days were always performed on horseback, he
was passing alone a track of wilderness, and was overtaken by the
approach of night, some miles from the lonely tavern where he mio-ht
lodge. A bright moon cheered him with her light. Suddenly a
horseman emerged from a forest path, and, in silence, took the road
a few steps in his rear. Annoyed by the singular conduct of the
stranger, after proceeding some distance, he suddenly wheeled his
horse and said — " Sir, 1 am strongly impressed with the belief,
from your appearance, that you are a robber. I must protect my-
self. Now 1 order you to take the road before me until we reach the

REV. WILLIAM CALHOON. 239

next house. Then if it appears that I have wronged yon, I will
make any amends in my power." The horseman, after a moment's
delay, took the lead in silence for about a mile, then suddenly by a
side path dashed into the forest. It was the opinion of those at the
tavern, which Mr. Calhoon soon reached, that by his presence of
mind and promptness he had escaped the hands of one of those who
had for some time infested the wilderness and committed numerous
robberies, and some murders. Prompt in command and in danger,
he was profoundly submissive to constituted authority in its legiti-
mate exercise, fearless of exposure or of disgrace.

Mr. Calhoon was a social man. He enjoyed society and made
himself agreeable. Always preserving the propriety of his minis-
terial character, he would approach the young and thoughtless, and
even opposers of religion, with cheerful news and pleasing anecdotes,
and give the conversation a religious turn to impress some great
truth of a spiritual nature. In the discussions that would some-
times follow, he was remarkably happy, in setting forth the truth,
removing all difficulties and objections. In the opinion of some his
preaching talents, of a high order, were excelled by his conversa-
tional powers. It is certain that the good impressions made by his
pulpit services were not obliterated by his private intercourse. "Do
you remember" said Dr. Speece to Mr. Calhoon, soon after the death
of the Honorable William Wirt, •' the discussion you had with Mr.
Wirt when you were living in Albemarle?" "I do very well" re-
plied Mr. Calhoon. " Well," said the Dr. "I visited him in his last
sickness, and he told me that he was a miserable man ever after till
he embraced Christianity."

Mr. Calhoon related the circumstance of the discussion. He
called to see the family of Dr. Gilmer at Pen Park, near Charlottes-
ville. Mr. Wirt the husband of the eldest daughter made a part of
the family. In the afternoon the origin and authority of the Chris-
tian religion became the subject of conversation. Mr. Wirt arrayed
the arguments and facts and illustrations of the French infidel phi-
losophers, at that time exercising a vast influence in Virginia by
their novelty, apparent fairness and the support they received from
men high iu the public estimation. Mr. Calhoon was endeavoring
to convince the young lawyer of the dangerous ground on which he
was standing, and the unsoundness of the positions he had assumed.
Mr. Wirt was arguing that Christianity was of human origin, and
of course its facts fabulous ; Mr. Calhoon, that it was from (iod and
its facts and doctrines of course all true. The discussion grew
warm. Both felt its importance. At late bed time Mr. Wirt him-
self conducted Mr. Calhoon to his room, conversing all the way,
and while he was preparing for bed ; then sitting down continued
the discussion till the candle flickered in its sjcket. Tiien undres-
sing he threw himself into an adjoining bed and continued the discus-
sion. The dawn found them still warmly engaged, unconscious of
the passage of the hours of night. After breakfast Mr. Wirt ac-
companied Mr. Calhoon several miles on his way, still earnestly en-

240 REV. WILLIAM CALHOON.

gaged in the discussion. In consequence of that discussion Mr.
Wirt said he was a miserable man till he embraced Christianity.

Mr. Calhoon was a punctual and pleasant member of judicatories,
fond of discussion, and not tenacious of an opinion about mere cir-
cumstantials. Contending valiantly for the truth, he could yield a
world of non-essentials for love, and give up a proposition frankly
expressed for the proposition of a brother that would secure unanim-
ity. His conscientiousness was sometimes extreme. He knew not
how to give up an appointment for preaching, except for sickness or
some most marked providence of God. Distance, cold, storm, mud,
waters, must be in excess to shake his resolution one moment. His
conscience was more likely to make him do and suffer more for little
things than the generality of men will for the greatest. He would
sooner ask an ungodly crowd at a village tavern to join with him in
prayer before he went to rest, than many others would call their
quiet families to the worship of God. His greatest difficulty with
his conscience was to find the boundaries of prudence. His great
horror of being at fault in his duty as a Christian minister, or man,
often led him into positions which the prudence of some would have
avoided, and the cowardice of others would have shunned. He
never counted the cost of fearing God and keeping a good conscience.

Mr. Calhoon was not fond of his pen. He could use it. It
probably would have been better for him and those that came after
him, had he used it more. One short letter of recollections sent to
F. N. Watkins, enriched the sketch of the revival at Hampden Sid-
ney College, in the former series. He could tell an anecdote, or
relate a fact, well. He had multitudes at command ; and often re-
solved to commit, some of them at least, to paper ; and at last suf-
fered most of them to pass away with himself. He wrote but few
sermons. He meditated and arranged his thoughts with care. But
if, in the warmth of his public exercises, any new thoughts, or a
new arrangement pleased him, he adopted them forthwith. Some-
times like his beloved preceptor, he would follow one head of his
discourse or the new thought, to the entire neglect of the symmetry
of his announced plan, or pre-arranged order ; and so subject him-
self to the suspicion of having lost his way, or of not having pre-
pared his sermon. Those that knew him understood the whole
matter, and sometimes rejoiced, and sometimes mourned, at the
event. In any circumstances he was not a dull preacher ; always
good, he was often deeply interesting. God appointed him trials
fitted to his nature ; he t'eit them and acknowledged the hand that
smote. A particular relation might instruct others how to bear,
and how to avoid, afflictions. But like his brother Hill, having
reaped the benefit of sore trials, he has left the record of them to
the book of God.

REV. JOHN H. RICE. 241

CHAPTER XVIII.

JOHN H. RICE, D.D.

The birth-place of John H. Rice was in Bedford County, Virginia,
in sight of the Peaks of Otter. Fearlessness, composure, frugality,
open-handed hospitality, frankness, and deep religious feelings, charac-
terized the region in which he was born. Plain fare, plain dress, little
money, cheerful hearts, active spirits, capability of endurance, and
shrewd minds, were to be found in log-houses in that fertile and
magnificent county, lying south of the river James, and at the base
of the Blue Ridge.

Benjamin and Catherine Rice had six children, Edith, David, John
Holt, Sarah, Benjamin Holt, and Elizabeth. John Holt, the third
child, and second son, was born the 28th of November, 1777. The
father grew up in Hanover County, and was by profession a lawyer,
a man frank in his manners, sociable in his disposition, and shrewd
in his apprehensions. A natural vein of humor, and his determined
piety, made him a pleasant and safe companion, and a desirable
friend. At the time of the birth of his second son, he was deputy
Clerk of Bedford County, and ruling elder in the congregation of
Peaks and Pisgah, the pastoral charge of his uncle, David Rice,
afterwards known as the apostle of Kentucky. The mother, Cathe-
rine Holt, a near relative of the second wife of Rev. Samuel Davies.,
born and reared in Hanover County, possessed a gentle disposition and
a cultivated mind, was domestic in her habits, and devotedly pious.

Mr. Rice lived upon a small tract of land belonging to the brother
of his wife, the Rev. John White Holt, an Episcopal minister, and
had an income of eighty pounds from the Clerk's Office, in addition
to the profits of his legal practice. His unsullied purity of princi-
ple and life, and his unsophisticated manners gave him influence and
a high standing in society. Hospitality, in those days of simplicity,
unincumbered with expensive entertainments, was the source of
great enjoyment and mental improvement. The habits of the coun-
try ensured the visitor a cheerful welcome to a plentiful supply of any
provision the host might have prepared, or was convenient. Of books
the number was small, and the circulation of newspapers very limited ;
and the conversation of intelligent visitors, at the evening fireside,
or the table of refreshment, wras eagerly sought for the passing enjoy-
ment, and the improvement of a rising family. Some of the finest
characters of the Revolution, and the times succeeding, were formed
under this social influence, this contact with enlarged and improved
minds. The earliest associations of Mr. Rice's young family were
with the good and the intelligent. The uncle of the father, the
pastor of the Presbyterian congregation, and the brother of the
mother, an Episcopal minister, exercised an elevating religious influ-
ence in their familiar intercourse with the young people.
16

242 REV. JOHN H. RICE.

The son John Holt, when about two years old, appeared, after
a long illness, to be near his end. He was taken from his cradle
and laid upon the bed to breathe his last. Suddenly, to the surprise
of the family standing around, and commending him to God, he
began to revive. His recovery was rapid. His uncle Holt, declared
solemnly, that he believed the child was spared for some great and
good purpose, and charged the mother to bring him up piously for
the work designed by divine Providence. He promised his aid in
giving him a classical education. These words, like those spoken to
Hannah, deeply impressed the mother's heart ; and, in after years,
affected the child's mind. Who can measure the influence of the
thought — "I am called of God" — on the heart of a noble-minded
child ? Soon after this sickness his uncle, William Rice, taught
school in the neighborhood, at Coffee's old field, and resided with
the family. The little boy often went with his uncle to the school,
sometimes riding on his shoulders ; and the uncle amused himself by
the way, and at home, in teaching the boy to call the letters, and
spell words. The father was surprised to find that he could read,
before he thought him old enough to be taught ; and in his joy
exclaimed — "that boy shall have a good education." By the time
he was four years old, he would sit on a cricket by his mother's
knee, and read aloud to her in the Bible, and Watts's Psalms and
Hymns.

When about eight years of age, he commenced the Latin Gram-
mar at the school of his uncle Holt, in Botetourt County. That
school being broken up in about a year, on account of his uncle's
health, he returned home, and was, for a time, under the tuition of
Rev. James Mitchel, the son-in-law and successor of David Rice.
He then came under the instruction of a number of teachers in suc-
cession in the neighborhood, from none of whom he received any
particular advantage. The general impression on his mind, from
the whole, was unfavorable to systematic study ; the evil of which
he felt many years, perhaps the consequences followed through life ;
first in the time lost in making acquirements in after years which
might have been made in these, and then the effort to counteract
a bad habit of thinking and acting. His mind, however, was slowly
maturing, and gathering stores of miscellaneous wealth for future
use.

In his thirteenth year, young Rice suffered a calamity in the afflic-
tion that came upon him, the death of his mother. Mr. Rice and
his children saw more clearly from day to day, as weeks and months
rolled on, the length and breadth of the distress that followed the
bereavement. The guiding hand of Mrs. Rice being paralyzed,
discomforts came in upon the family, and the widowed husband,
like many another man, felt he had lost the comfort and charm of
his house. John Holt was old enough to appreciate and remember
his mother ; and through life he cherished a lively recollection of
her form, her affection, and her instructions. She had already cast
the mould of the boy's character, and laid the foundation of the

REV. JOHN H. RICE. 243

man. The habit of entire self-control so remarkable in him, he
attributed, under the blessing of God, to the earnest persuasion and
instruction of his sainted mother to govern his naturally hasty tem-
per ; and his thirst for knowledge and desire for improvement
had been cherished, if not instilled, by her tender care.

When fifteen years of age he was permitted by his pastor, James
Mitchel, to make a public profession of religion. He had witnessed
the great revival in Bedford, the revival that began in Charlotte
and Prince Edward, and was promoted by the labors of Smith,
Graham, Legrand, Lacy, Mitchel, and Turner. From his earliest
life in religion, he believed that true piety consists in a spirit of
ardent devotion, deep penitence, love of purity, and an earnest
attachment to Christ. He had trembled uuder the warnings of
Mitchel, been agitated by the pathetic exhortations of Turner,
moved by the persuasions of Legrand, and enlightened and im-
pressed by Smith and Graham. The standard of religious experi-
ence formed in the churches about the time he became a member,
he labored to erect wherever he preached in after life ; rallying the
church around that, he strove to lead her on to high achievements
of godly living ; a standard higher than any since the days of
Davies, and having the elements of perfection.

On the division of the County of Bedford, in the year 1784, Mr.
Rice removed to Liberty, the new County seat. His worldly cir-
cumstances were improved by his marriage with a widow of the
brother of Patrick Henry. The first Mrs. Rice excelled in tender-
ness and piety; the second in domestic management and success in
worldly affairs. The step-mother not being deeply impressed by
the abilities of John Holt, and perhaps not valuing at a high rate a
liberal education, and consulting for the future welfare of the boy,
proposed that, as the father probably would not be able to give him
a farm, he should be put to some good trade. The father and the
son objected. The son thought of nothing but an education, and
the father cherished the desire, and God's providence favored the
child.

Dr. Rice used to tell some circumstances of his early life, charac-
teristic of himself and the country. Cotton was reared as an indis-
pensable material for clothing, and was manufactured in the family.
VVhitney's cotton-gin was not then invented, and the preparation of
the cotton for the spindle was a tedious operation, and gave employ-
ment to the fingers of servants and children the early part of the
long winter nights. After supper, the children and servants were
gathered round the blazing hearth, each with his regular task of
cotton from the field in balls, to be freed from seeds and impurities.
Pieces of the heart of pine, and knots saturated with turpentine, by
a process of nature, supplied the place of candles and lamps. Burn-
ing on the hearth, they gave a splendid light. Where the rich pines
abounded, candles were scarcely known m the domestic concerns.
Thousands of families in the Southern and Western country at this
time enjoy this light by night. By this, young Rice performed his

244 REV. JOHN H. RICE.

regular nightly tasks of cotton picking, and then indulged his appe-
tite for reading and study. u Often," said he, " as the flames wasted,
have I thrown myself at full length upon the floor, drawing nearer
and nearer the decaying brands, and finally thrusting my head into
the very ashes, to catch the last gleam of light." Multitudes of
Southern youths have conned their school tasks by the pine light ;
and men in high station have amused their visitors, by contrasting
the simplicity of their boyish days with the luxuries of their grand-
children. Dr. Hill was accustomed to describe the cotton pickings
with great glee.

Young Rice was sent to Liberty Hall Academy ; Rev. "William
Graham, in the meridian of his fame, presided. Mr. Edward Graham,
the brother and assistant of the president, writing, in the later years
of his life, says : " his moral character was entirely correct ; that he
gave much of his time to miscellaneous reading, and was not par-
ticularly distinguished in his classical studies." Young Rice mani-
fested a desire of excellence, but never appeared ambitious of sur-
passing his classmates. It is not probable that he studied one hour,
during his academic life, with the desire of supremacy. His habits
of mind did not fit him to shine in the class-room, and he was pro-
bably too indifferent to classic honors. After remaining at the
academy about a year and a-half, he was recalled by his father, for
reasons of a pecuniary nature. Mr. George A. Baxter, the pupil,
and ultimately the successor, of Graham, was teaching an academy
at New London. Learning the circumstances of young Rice, he
invited him to pursue his studies with him, and be a partner of his
room. He remained with Mr. Baxter about a year, reciting regu-
larly in the school, and in his leisure hours perusing choice works
of English literature. His acquaintance with the classics became
intimate and correct, and the productions of his pen manifested the
advantage of his English reading. Mr. Baxter considered young
Rice correct in morals and pious, kind in heart, reserved in com-
pany, conversing on moral and religious subjects with propriety,
but possessing little of that small talk essential to the cheerfulness
of social circles. He gave no intimations of any extraordinary
powers, or brilliancy of intellect. His mind was slow in its opera-
tions, but safe in its conclusions. The friendship formed between
the teacher and his pupil ripened with increasing years ; the one
became President of Washington College, and the other Professor
in Union Theological Seminary, which position he yielded by death
to the friend and teacher of his youth.

Mr. Rice commenced the work of a teacher in the family of Mr.
Nelson, of Malvern Hills, about thirty miles below Richmond. Judge
William Nelson, while attending a session of the District Court at
New London, made inquiries for a teacher for the family of his kins-
man. Mr. Baxter recommended young Rice ; and, with the consent
of his lather, he was engaged for the office. Patrick Henry being
at this sessions of the court, the step-son of his brother's widow was
introduced to him in the court-house yard. The orator addressed a

REV. JOHN H. RICE. 245

few words of encouragement to the youth, and said, "be sure, my
son, remember the best men always make themselves." Inoperative
at the time, this sentiment was pondered, in after years, as a great
historic truth in Virginia, among statesmen and divines. An emi-
nent British statesman said, "No man can rise without patronage."
Patrick Henry, after untold mortifications, had risen to a command-
ing position ; and the youth he addressed at New London, in his
kindness, after efforts equally great, without the mortifications, left
a name among the churches never to pass away.

With his father's blessing, ten shillings in his pocket, and all his
wardrobe in a handkerchief, he walked to James River, stepped on
board a market boat, and floated down to Richmond. Canal boats,
rail cars, and trunks of baggage, were unknown in those days; and
young Rice would probably have been amazed at the luggage of some
students in these days of progress in education. In Mr. Nelson's
family he showed himself worthy of the great kindness he received,
by his diligent attention to his duties as a teacher, his modesty, and
obliging deportment. Here he was introduced to the highly polished
society of the "Ancient Dominion," at an age to feel its allurement,
and its power to refine. He made himself agreeable to the family,
and the numerous visitors. His high tone of honorable and refined
intercourse with ladies, which rendered him peculiarly pleasing and
useful in Richmond, and throughout Virginia, and wherever else he
visited, was greatly improved by his social relations with the society
of Malvern Hills. Naturally unsociable, he learned winning man-
ners. With his kind heart and sound principles, he became irre-
sistible, where he determined to please a social circle.

This improvement in his manners was bought with trials of heart.
His sense of truth and justice was accompanied with a keen percep-
tion of the ridiculous and absurd. He could be pleasant in his
remarks, like his father, humorous in his observations, and when
excited or offended, keenly satirical. The world opened upon him
with her enchantments, and touched his heart. His well arranged
principles guarded him against the persuasives to sin, while the soft-
ening influence of refined society wore away his awkwardness, and
reserve, and the greenness of boyhood. Religious society once fami-
liar, now necessary to preserve the balance of his mind, and purity
of his heart, was a rare enjoyment, almost a thing unknown. Men
of sprightly minds and pleasing manners uttered in his hearing the
sentiments that prevailed in Paris, and produced the arguments of
the leaders of the French Revolution, which he was not prepared to
answer, and by the novelty of which he was sometimes confounded.
In the midst oi luxuries unusual, and prospectively beyond his enjoy-
ment, and not congenial to his moral tastes, he began first to feel
lonely; and then an indifference towards his fellow men came over
him ; and then lastly a strange coldness towards his God. He was
passing the trial which in some form awaits all youth as they come
upon the great theatre of the world. First, is the kind feeling
towards all; then, as bitter experience makes them partially wiser,

246 REV. JOHN H. RICE.

comes the distrust of men which may be very general ; then as the
tide of affairs roll on, unless prosperous business, or kind attention
of the good, or the internal influences of God's amazing grace arrest
the downward course, come misanthropy, hardness of heart, free
thinking, perhaps dissipation, Atheism, and an unhonored death.

Young Rice never knew, till this time, the power within him to
hate his fellow man, nor the bitterness, that hidden under ridicule
and sarcasm, could amuse and sting the world, and torment the pos-
sessor's heart. He knew he had a power that might be fearful or
amusing, but its two edges he found out by some inward wounds
that were healed by a kind mother's hand in Prince Edward. He
remained in the family of Mr. Nelson about a year and a half. On
a visit to his father's house he was seized with a violent and pro-
tracted fever. During the progress of the disease he fathomed the
excellence of Deism, of the French Moral Philosophy, of the being
without God in the world : and the line soon reached the bottom.
Deism became his abhorrence on principle and on feeling. He
sounded the grace of the gospel, and like the God from whom it
flowed, it was without shore or bottom, an ocean in which he might
swim for Eternity. The one might be charming in the revelries of
a voluptuous city, the other was the help of a sinner as he approached
his God with the veil torn from his heart. The world now appeared
to him, empty as a treasure, false as a support, lovely as a work of
God ; and full of wisdom and goodness, as man's place of trial. The
cheerfulness and piety of his father were priceless in his eyes. His
heart was broken, and not healed ; the fashion of Christ was appear-
ing, but not the full image of unsullied brightness that shone out in
succeeding years. The work of reconstruction was reserved as the
work of another agency more winning than sickness.

On the restoration of his health he sought employment as a
teacher. Bearing in the kindest remembrance the family in which
he had been employed ; and carrying with him their warmest wishes
for his prosperity, and enjoying their friendship through life, like all
youth pleased with " novelty and fond of change," he turned his atten-
tion to another part of his native state. Hearing that a tutor was
wanting in Hampden Sidney College, he sought the office. The
Presbytery of Hanover held its fall session, Oct., 1796, at Eethel
Meeting House in Bedford. Besides Mitchel and Turner, the co-pas-
tors of his native congregation, Lacy, Alexander, and Lyle, were
present. The father of Mr. Rice, as an elder, was member. The
ministers were all deeply interested in the College, and some of them
warm friends of the father, and prepared to favor the son. With
such introduction as he could procure he made application to the
trustees, by a personal interview.

With his bundle in his hand, he proceeded on foot through Camp-
bell County, and part of Charlotte to Prince Edward ; and found
that the trustees were in correspondence with Robert Logan of
Fincastle, and waiting a final answer. Encouraged to expect the
appointment if Mr. Logan declined, and anxious to know the event.

EEV. JOHN H. RICE. 247

he returned to Bedford, crossed the Blue Ridge, and waited on Mr.
Logan. Returning to Prince Edward with a communication from
Mr. Logan declining the office, and recommending Mr. Rice to the
attention of the trustees, this long pedestrian journey was crowned
with success ; he received the appointment.

Major James Morton, Treasurer of the Board, took him to his
residence to remain the short time intervening the commencement
of his labors as teacher. From that visit Willington became asso-
ciated, in the heart of young Rice, with all that is kind, and excel-
lent, and lovely. The Major advanced a small sum of money for
some claims due in Lexington, and furnished him with clothing for
the winter. And Mrs. Morton, in her kind and Christian manner,
won his confidence. The intimate friendship that followed, Dr. Rice
always acknowledged as having a most controlling influence through-
out his whole succeeding life. He had passed his childhood in
retired life ; in his early youth he had been with the polished world ;
and now he was introduced to a sphere of activity in pursuit, and
seclusion in living, under the influence of Christian example of the
most endearing domestic nature at Willington, in Mrs. Morton ; and
the most admirable public exhibition in Archibald Alexander. In
Mrs. Morton he seemed to himself to find his own dear mother re-
vived, and by that name he called her long before the thought was
formed that she might be so in reality. With the confidence of a
son he laid open to her his distress of soul, and told her his hopes
and fears, and the perplexing experience through which he had
passed. Her counsels and instructions were, by the blessing of
God, the means of rescuing him from the hardening influences of
an infidel philosophy, which he could neither believe, or with clear
reasons decidedly reject; they closed the springs of bitterness, and
opened the fountains of benevolence. He used to say of Mrs.
Morton — " It was impossible to know such a woman without
thinking more kindiy of his fellow-men for her sake." During the
winter the pupils were few and the duties of the teacher light. The
hours not required in teaching and preparation for recitations, were
devoted to literary reading and composition. He practised the
celebrated rule of reading some well-written piece, and then, without
relying upon verbal memory, attempting to reproduce the style and
thoughts of the author. He wrote narratives and essays, and made
compends of important treatises. His facility in composition, in
after years, may be traced to the efforts at improvement made at
Kew London, and his early residence at Hampden Sidney.

248 REV. MESSRS. ALEXANDER AND RICE.

CHAPTER XIX.

MESSRS. ALEXANDER AND RICE — ASSOCIATED AT HAMPDEN SIDNEY

COLLEGE.

The connection of Mr. Archibald Alexander with the College in
Prince Edward County, was not desired by himself, or hastily
formed. The knowledge of the circumstances leading to that event
is from the Records of the Trustees of the College, November 1st,
1792. " The Board having failed in their attempt to get the Rev.
Mr. Graham to take charge of the College as President, have
thought proper to secure to the Rev. Drury Lacy the office of Vice
President for the term of four years from the present time. It is
also the intention of the Board to secure to Mr. Lacy the use of the
house and lands that he now occupies, for the above-mentioned term."
On the 12th of the same month the Board made another entry : —
" The Rev. Drury Lacy, who has at present the charge of the
College, with the office of Vice President, attended the Board, and
desired that the Board would think of some suitable person, who
should be associated with him in the charge of the College with
equal authority, to take an equal share of the labor, and have an
equal share of the emoluments. The Board having thought the
proposal such an one as they ought to accede to, and Mr. Archibald
Alexander being proposed as a proper person — ordered, that
Samuel W. Venable and Joseph Venable be a committee to write to
Mr. Alexander, and in behalf of the Board to propose to him to
accept the charge of the College, in conjunction with Mr. Lacy, to
have, as has been proposed, equal authority, and to bear an equal
share of the labor, and to receive an equal share of all the emolu-
ments. Ordered, that the same committee appointed to write to Mr.
Alexander, be appointed to write to the different congregations
about now to be associated for supporting a minister, to inform them
of this resolution of the Board, and to propose to them to join their
interest with us, and to endeavor to induce Mr. Alexander to under-
take the charge of the College, with Mr. Lacy, on the proposed
plan, and to preach to the congregations as one of the ministers
proposed to be employed in the plan of association mentioned
above." April 9th, 1793. — "A letter from Mr. Archibald Alex-
ander being read to the Board, in which he stated the objections to
his accepting the invitation of this Board, that was given him some
time ago, to take part in the management of this College, it is
agreed that the Board will consider it at their next meeting, and
that they will take no resolution on it at present." At the next
meeting, the prospect of Mr. Alexander's accepting being in no
respect more favorable, Mr. Lacy was requested to consult the two
former Presidents, on his trip to Philadelphia, as Commissioner to
the Assembly.

REV. MESSRS. ALEXANDER AND RICE. 249

The time for which Mr. Lacy was engaged being about to expire,
the Board, December 22d, 1795, ordered — " That Paul Carrington,
Sen., Esq., F. Watkins, S. W. Venable and A. B. Venable be a
committee to make inquiry for some suitable person to take charge
of the College as tutor, when the term for which Mr. Lacy is
engaged has expired ; and also to make inquiries for a suitable
person who will be disposed to undertake the office of President ;
and report the success of their inquiries to this Board, from time to
time." In the previous April Mr. Alexander had been chosen
member of the Board of Trustees.

In the summer of 1796 propositions were made to Rev. John D.
Blair, of Richmond, to become the President, but without success.

In the month of August, 1796, the attention of the Board was
once more turned to Mr. Alexander. Mr. Lacy was about removing
to his farm, Mount Ararat, a few miles from the College, and the
institution was on the point of being left without instruction. On
the 13th the records say — " The Board will engage to him £50 per
annum from the funds of the College, and that the tuition, until it
shall amount, with the sum of £50, to £180, shall be divided
between him and one assistant ; and when the tuition shall amount
to more than this, that then the trustees will appropriate the over-
plus as to them shall seem best." Besides this salary, Mr. Alex-
ander was to have the use of the dwelling-house provided for the
President. On the 1st day of the succeeding September, Mr.
Alexander's reply was read — "In which he expresses a wish to
decline giving his final answer till November : the Board, on consi-
dering the same, have agreed to await his answer till that time."
An order was passed the same day to take the proper steps to
obtain a teacher for the approaching winter session. In November
the Board met at the Court House, on the 21st. Mr. Alexander
met with them as trustee, and gave for answer to their appointment
— u That he would accept their invitation, provided the Board would
be satisfied that he should defer taking the actual charge of the
College until the month of April next. The Board determined to
accept of his proposal ; but they wish and expect, that if he can
find it convenient, he will come at an earlier period." Rev. Mat-
thew Lyle was chosen trustee at this meeting.

At a meeting of the Board, December 19th, 1796, " Samuel W.
Venable, from the committee appointed to employ a teacher, re-
ported— that he and Mr. Francis Watkins, part of that committee,
had contracted, on the part of the Board, with Mr. John Rice, to
act as a teacher in College, till the last of April next ; for which
they have engaged that he shall receive twenty-five pounds. The
Board approved of this arrangement, and ordered it to be entered
on their minutes." As soon as practicable after his appointment,
Mr. Rice began his labors, teaching the pupils assembled at the
College. The winter was passed usefully and happily by him, am-
bitious to make the best preparation for the President, whom he

250 REV. MESSRS. ALEXANDER AND RICE.

occasionally saw and heard preach, and began to tove and to hold
conference with about their future course of teaching.

May 31st, 1797, at the College. Present — " Col. Thomas Scott,
Major -James Morton, Charles Allen, Charles Scott, Jacob Morton,
Francis Watkins, Samuel W. Venable, Joseph Venable, Richard N.
Tenable, and Dr. Robert L. Smith and the Rev. A. Alexander, the
President, who this day appeared and entered on his office. On
motion by Mr. Alexander, Major James Morton is appointed in
future to receive the tuition, room-rent, and deposit from such stu-
dents as shall wish to enter College, and grant them receipts for the
same, which they shall present to the officers of College when they
enter. Mr. S. W. Venable, from the committee, reported that he
had agreed with Mr. John H. Rice, for the next term, and that he
had agreed, on the behalf of the Board, to pay him twenty-five
pounds for the term."

Here are two young men brought, in the Providence of God, to
become acquainted, and act together upon the arena of labor, and
struggle, and usefulness ; and to form a friendship to be perpetuated
through life, unharmed by those changes incident to mortals, loving
each other more strongly and more purely to the last. They met,
the one in his twentieth year, prepared to perform the duties of
teacher, and the other in the beginning of his twenty-sixth year, to
assume the responsibilities of a president of a college, where in fact
there was no college. There was a small but pleasant wooden
dwelling for the president ; a moderate sized brick building for col-
lege purposes, recitations, and lodging the students ; a wooden
building to serve as a college hall, the place for assembling the
students for prayer, and the neighborhood for public worship ; a
small library ; a meagre apparatus ; and an amount of funds to yield
an inconsiderable income. But of college classes there were none ;
and of students few. Under the first and second presidents the col-
lege was crowded with students : would it be a gain ?

Though not symmetrical in its arrangements, the usefulness of the
college was almost unbounded for a series of years in a country of
exceeding loveliness, and among a population of great moral worth.
The second president saw the beginning of its decline. The revival
of religion, of which he had been a great and honored instrument,
called him away from college duties, and complaints came up, per-
haps not well founded, that he neglected the college. Upon this
came also complaints, found in the end to be unfounded, that the col-
lege was sectarian. And fears were expressed also lest, somehow,
politics had or would get into college. The region of country occu-
pied by Davies and Todd and Waddell, north of the James, had not
been bound as firmly to the college as it might have been. Smith's
strong resolutions in Presbytery had a severity not soon forgotten,
under all these influences the college was drooping, when J. B.
Smith left the presidency. The vice-president, Lacy, on who n the
college rested for a time, struggled manfully with great difficulties.
He loved to preach, and his calls for preaching were numerous, and

EEV. MESSRS. ALEXANDER AND RICE. 251

to distant places. The trustees could not offer a salary to sustain a
president and a professor. Weary with over labor, and oppressed
with feeble health, he retired. Graham, though invited by the trus-
tees, and the congregations which were expected to aid in support-
ing the president, would not take the responsibilities and the labors.
Mr. Lacy had been contriving from the time of Mr. Alexander's first
visit, to get him engaged in the college ; and he rejoiced when at
last, as he removed from the hill, he found Mr. Alexander preparing
to take the responsible office.

The board acted wisely in committing the college to two young
men. It was a position for the energy and enterprise and vivacity
of young men. And the providence of God, most kind and wonder-
ful, led them to employ those whose worth and influence and useful-
ness cannot be estimated. The elder came from Rockbridge, tho
younger from Bedford, counties divided by the Blue Ridge, and in
all their religious history intimately blended. Upon James Mitchel's
and James Turner's altar the sacred fire often blazed forth ; and
then they ran from Rockbridge to carry a coal to the altars in the
valley. Mr. Rice had excited no high expectations ; of Mr. Alexan-
der his friends anticipated much. Both had taught in private families ,
and both were untried in the management of a classical school or
college. With the trustees the experiment was hopeful ; with the
public, a trial by which they might gain ; with the young men, a
labor in which Alexander had much to lose and more to gain, and
Rice nothing to lose and everything to gain.

The years these young men passed at Hampden Sidney were years
of vast improvement. The college gained in numbers and in repu-
tation ; the trustees gained confidence ; the public gained in their
educated sons ; and the church gained gems, the value of which she
could not know, and does not now, after more than half a century,
fully estimate. In the spring of '97 the college classes all commenced
anew. The talents of the young men for instruction, discipline,
arrangement of classes, and the course of college studies were fully
exercised. The college began, went on enlarging, unfolding, im-
proving, advancing. The salaries were small, the labors great, and
the trials many. If the students were few, the salary of the teach-
ers was of course small ; if numerous, still it was limited to a very
moderate amount. But their own mental improvement was incalcu-
lable. When they left the college, as both did in about nine years,
they were worthy of the positions they occupied, and were prepared
for any exertions the church might demand. Erom preparing boys
for college studies, and arranging the upper classes, and educating
youth fur the various departments of life, both went to arrange
theological seminaries, and prepare ministers of the gospel of Christ.

When preparing to remove to Hampden Sidney, Mr. Alexander
obtained from Presbytery a dissolution of his pastoral relation to
Cub Creek. The connexion with Briery Congregation he still
retained. The arrangement made for preaching for Messrs. Lacy,
Alexander and Lyle was, Mr. Lacy alternated at college and Cum-

252 REV. MESSRS. ALEXANDER AND RICE.

berland Church, about ten miles distant, Mr. Lyle at Buffalo and
Briery, Mr. Alexander at Briery, on alternate Sabbaths with Mr.
Lyle, and at college, or elsewhere, at discretion. For a series of
years, the history of the internal affairs of Hampden Sidney was like
that of every incipient college. Boys came in all stages of educa-
tion, were formed, as speedily as convenient, into college classes,
and carried on, as far as practicable, before they left the institution,
some but a little way, and some to the degree of A. B. ; the larger
portion leaving college with an imperfect education. First the insti-
tution appears a grammar school, then an incipient college, and then
a college in full operation, with regular classes, a library and appa-
ratus, and a full list of professors and tutors.

At the time of opening the college by Messrs. Alexander and Rice,
Hanover Presbytery embraced in its boundaries all Virginia east
of the Blue Ridge and south of the Rappahannock. The ministers
were, James Waddell, D.D., without charge in Louisa ; William Irwin,
without charge in Albemarle; Archibald M'Robert, Old Concord
and Little Concord, Campbell County ; Messrs. James Mitchel and
James Turner, co-pastors, Peaks in Bedford ; J. D. Blair, Hanover ;
Prury Lacy, Prince Edward ; Archibald Alexander, Hampden
Sidney College ; Matthew Lyle, Prince Edward ; one licentiate,
Samuel Ramsey ; one candidate, John Todd, son of John Todd,
co-laborer with Davies. The numerical strength of the different
congregations was not reported.

In obedience to the direction of the Synod of Virginia, in Win-
chester, October, 1791, respecting the education of youth for the
ministry, the Presbytery of Hanover, at a subsequent meeting, pre-
sent Messrs. Mitchel, Turner, Irvin, Mahon and Lacy, with Elders
John Hughes, Andrew Wallace, Andrew Baker and Jonas Erwin,
after receiving back from the commissions of Synod Cary Allen and
William Calhoon, and from the Presbytery of Lexington A. Alex-
ander, resolved "to raise a fund for the education of pious youth.'''
The resolution lay inoperative. In October, 1794, at the Cove, Mr.
Alexander was requested to prepare a proper subscription paper for
raising the fund. In October, 1795, at Briery, Presbytery deter-
mined that the fund raised should be under the direction of Pres-
bytery, and not under the Synod, as had been proposed. In the fall
of 1796, it appeared that some progress had been made in raising
the fund. In the spring of 1797, as " something considerable had
been done," Messrs. Alexander and Lyle were appointed a com-
mittee to draft rules for the management of the fund.

The plan was finally settled at Pisgah, in Bedford County, Friday,
October 26th, 1797: present, M'Robert, Mitchel, Lacy, Turner,
Alexander and Lyle ; Elders, Benjamin Rice, John Leftwitch and
William Baldwin. u The committee appointed to prepare a plan for
the regulation of the charitable fund for the education of poor and
pious young men, informed the Presbytery that it had occurred to
them, some other important objects might be embraced by the plan,
besides the education of poor youth, which they now laid before the

THE CHARITABLE FUND. 253

Presbytery for their advice ; whereupon the Presbytery continued
the committee, and directed them to include any other objects in
the plan which they judged proper, and to report." On the next
day, Saturday, 21st, " the subject of the charitable fund was taken
under consideration ; and, after being discussed a considerable time,
it was resolved, 1st, that the members immediately proceed to exert
themselves to raise money ; 2d, that the outlines of a plan, com-
prehending the general object to which the money is to be appro-
priated, be prepared, to be annexed to the subscriptions, for the
information of the public ; 3d, that Mr. Alexander be directed to
draft the outlines of such a plan, and to report in the afternoon."

In the afternoon, Mr. Alexander produced the following outlines
of a plan for appropriating the proceeds of the charitable fund,
which, being read, were approved, viz : 1st. " The objects which are
intended to be embraced by this fund, are the education of poor and
pious youth, the support of missionaries, and the distribution of
useful books among the poor. 2d. The moneys which may be col-
lected shall be deposited in a fund, and this principal shall not be
diminished, but the interest arising from it shall be appropriated to
the aforesaid purposes. 3d. The profits of the fund shall be used
for the education of such youth as this Presbytery shall judge might
be useful in the church, and who are in such circumstances as pre-
vent their obtaining an education without assistance, until the annual
profits shall be more than sufficient to support more than two young
men. 4th. Whenever this shall be the case, the surplus shall go to
the support of missionaries to be employed to preach the gospel in
destitute places. But if the interest of the fund should ever be
more than sufficient to educate two young men and support two mis-
sionaries, the balance shall be used to purchase useful books to be
distributed amongst the poor.

" If, however, it should happen at any time that no young man
of the above-mentioned description can be found, the annual profits
shall be applied to the support of missionaries ; and in case no mis-
sionaries can be obtained, the moneys designed for their support
shall be appropriated to purchase useful books. The Presbytery
may, at any future period, if they think proper, include other objects
in the management of the fund, than those already specified, pro-
vided there be more money than is needed for the aforesaid purposes.
The Presbytery of Hanover shall have the whole direction and
management of this fund, and shall deposit the principal in such
hands as will promise the greatest security and increase. All dona-
tions hereafter given shall be added to the principal. A register
shall be kept by the Presbytery, in which the names of all the con-
tributors shall be entered, and the respective donations specified."
In the spring of 1798 one hundred and fifty-nine dollars were
reported as collected. Collections were proposed to relieve the dis-
tresses of the citizens of Philadelphia suffering from the yellow
fever. These collections, as stated in the fall of 1799, were 78/. 7s.
Id., and the charitable fund had increased to 95/. Is. 6d. This is

254 REV. MESSRS. ALEXANDER AND RICE.

the beginning of the fund that now sustains the Union Theological
Seminary in Prince Edward, and may be considered the first step
towards that institution.

The peculiar and urgent duties of College induced Mr. Alexander
to ask of Presbytery, November 16th, 1798, at Cumberland, "to
be released from the pastoral charge of Briery congregation." No
objection being made, the request was granted. With the firmest
attachment to Mr. Alexander as a preacher, the congregation appre-
ciated his worth as a president. His labors were unremitting. He
resided in the president's house, but commonly took his meals in the
steward's hall. It was a time of great mental effort, intense study
and bodily exertion. He was resolved to be prepared to give
instruction in all the departments devolving upon him. The advan-
tages of the close regular study, and the habits of exact acquisition
in himself and recitation in his classes, were manifest in after life,
when called to preside over the Seminary at Princeton. He was
familiar with the Latin and Greek classics, became fond of the exact
sciences, and pursued the study of mental aud moral philosophy on
the plan of his beloved instructor, Graham.

The number of students increasing, the Board authorized the
employment of assistants. In the summer of '98 the President
employed Mr. James Aiken, and for his services for the session gave
him £15. Mr. Aiken was continued the next session, and by order
of the Board was paid £36.

In the fall of 1798, Mr. Rice gave notice that he should resign his
office, at the close of the winter session. "Mr. Alexander is
requested to endeavor to procure a suitable person to take Mr. Rice's
place, at College, in case he shall persist in his determination to
resign his office." The President obtained the services of Mr.
Conrad Speece in the spring of 1799. Mr. Rice was disconnected
with the College some time in the fall of that year, and made prepa-
rations to attend the medical lectures in Philadelphia. While pur-
suing medical studies he devoted a part of each day to the instruction
of a class of young pupils, principally girls, of the family at Wil-
lington, and their connections.

Mr. Rice soon found himself in a position, in relation to one of
the young misses at Montrose, to make him most earnestly desire to
hold Mrs. Morton in the near relation of mother. This fact he felt
bound to reveal to the young lady herself before he went to Phila-
delphia, and also to be entirely candid with the mother, who was to
him so true a friend. Mrs. Morton heard his avowal with the kind-
ness and prudence of a loving mother and true friend ; the daughter
with girlish mirth, chastened by h,er great respect for his moral
worth. Probably no lover ever left the scene of his enchantment
with more mutual kindness than Mr. Rice left Willington ; or a
more resolute intention of abandoning a pursuit he considered hope-
less. He went to reside at Montrose, in Powhatan, with the family
of Josiah Smith, the brother of Mrs. Morton, whose children made
part of his class of pupils. With the family at Montrose he com-

THE SUBJECT OF BAPTISM. 255

menced a lasting friendship. The piety of Mr. and Mrs. Smith was
of the earnest, lovely cast of Mrs. Morton's, which had charmed
and improved him. Could he have hoped that the desire of his
heart would be finally gratified, his cup of happiness would have run
over. He pursued his medical studies under the direction of an
eminent physician, Samuel Wilson, and in the fall of 1800 was
. ready to attend the medical lectures in Philadelphia. But instead
of prosecuting his design, he yielded to the persuasions of some
friends and returned to the College, and engaged in teaching with
his friend Alexander, and his young companion, Speece.

In the month of January Mr. Alexander had given notice that he
intended resigning his office at the close of the summer session.
The confinement of College life with all its excitements, had lost its
charms for a young man thirsting for excellence and usefulness in
the ministry, and with a heart to love and be loved. Probably the
three young friends had a mutual influence over each other's course.
Rice came back to the College, and Alexander remained the presi-
dent.

In the spring of 1800, the Trustees, " ordered that the spring
vacation be extended to the 15th, instead of the first of June next,
in order that there may be time to repair the College." It is prob-
able that the exploring expedition Dr. Alexander made to Ohio, of
which his family have lively traditions, was made this spring and
summer. In April of this year, Mr. Speece was immersed by the
Rev. James Saunders. While preparing for the ministry under the
care of Lexington Presbytery he, in the winter of '97, '98, while
giving the doctrines of the Confession of Faith a thorough exami-
nation, became doubtful of the propriety of infant baptism. He
communicated his doubts in April '98. His licensure was delayed
while he might still further consider the subject. When he went to
the College, in 'the spring of '99, he was unsatisfied on the questions
respecting the mode and subjects of baptism. He found Mr. Alex-
ander and Mr. Lyle, making diligent enquiries on that same subject.
The two young ministers became greatly perplexed ; and by mutual
agreement for a time discontinued infant baptism, determining not
to resume the practice till their minds were settled on its validity.
Like Mr. Speece they communicated their doubts to their Presby-
tery. But of that fact the Presbytery made no record. The young
men were left to their investigations without reproach or suspicion.
The immersion of Mr. Speece was unexpected at the time. Mr.
Alexander continued his researches and came to the conclusion that
the baptism of infants was of Scripture authority. Mr. Speece was
greatly impressed by the fact that Mr. Alexander had arrived at a
conclusion contrary to his own. u My friend the Rev. Archibald
Alexander, having obtained in the autumn of this year (18U0), the
removal of his objections against infant baptism, soon convinced me
of the necessity of reconsidering the subject for myself." In con-
sequence he says, "April 9th 1801, having read before the Presby-
tery of Hanover a discourse o>n baptism, by way of trial, they

256 THE SUBJECT OF BAPTISM.

licensed me to preach the gospel." About this same time Mr. Alex-
ander carried into effect the resignation he proffered more than a
year preceding.

For about two years, baptism was a standing subject of thought
and investigation by Messrs. Alexander, Lyle and Speece. Speece
committed and re-committed himself. Alexander and Lylc acknow-
ledged their difficulties, and after wading through doubts and ap-
prehensions and fears, were firmly settled in their faith. Mr. Rice,
does not appear to have been particularly troubled on this subject
of enquiry. But that he derived great advantage from the discus-
sion, is evident from the production of his pen in after years, the
biblical argument having been stated in a masterly manner in a large
pamphlet. After the baptism of Mr. Speece, the expectation of
the public was on tiptoe about the other two young men. The Bap-
tist community were confident of their acquisition ; and the Presby-
terian public in anxiety for their young ministers. By rumor, days
were appointed for assembling the multitude to witness the immer-
sion. But this anxiety of the public neither hastened or hindered
the process of investigation in the mind of Alexander. Speece
gave the Substance of his investigations in a paper he read to the
Presbytery. He and Mr. Alexander, some years after, published
numerous papers on the different heads of the subject of Baptism,
in the Virginia Religious Magazine, printed in Lexington. Some
of the sentences appearing there, from the pen of Mr. Alexander,
are similar to those appearing in hig autobiography, published by
his son.

.That the mind of Mr. Alexander should be exercised on the sub-
ject of baptism, is not at all surprising. His first deep religious
exercises commenced by the means of a baptist lady of sincere piety.
She impressed upon his mind the great truths of her own belief, and
above all, the reality of her Christian experience. That she should
endeavor to impress upon him her views of baptism was both natural
and Christian, especially as she manifested nothing of a proselyting
spirit. And then the great revival in Charlotte and Prince Edward,
whose power he had felt, began under the preaching of a baptist
minister by the name of Williams. Under those circumstances he
could but investigate the subject of baptism ; and for him to doubt
was to be unhappy till the doubt was removed. Speece was fond of
such kind of investigation, and very naturally would take hold of
the subject, and having taken hold would go through to a conclu-
sion ; in his early years much more hastily than after his mind had
become more matured. At the College, Alexander could wait longer
for light on a dark subject than Speece could. Rice could wait
longer than either, but it was perhaps because his. mind moved
slower. Lyle was not inclined to be doubting or misgiving, on any
subject he had once received as true. But a doubt of its truth once
obtaining entrance, he could never rest till the exact state of the
case was satisfactorily discovered.

At the time Mr. Alexander left the College, in 1801, the students

BEV. MESSRS. ALEXANDER AND RICE. 257

were numerous ; the classes had assumed some regular form, and a few
students had completed their course and received the degree of A.B.
In September 1799, Robert Dobbins and Benjamin Montgomery re-
ceived their degree ; in April 1800, William Venable and George
Brown received theirs ; in Aprill 801, Ebenezer Cummins and Wm.
Barr received theirs. In the February of this year is a record —
" Mr. Alexander permitted William Matthews, an orphan, to come to
College without paying tuition. On a question whether his tuition
shall be charged to Mr. Alexander in his account with the College,
it is determined it shall not." The committee appointed to find a
successor of Mr. Alexander as president, reported, April 23, 1801,
they had not succeeded. " It is therefore determined that the
charge of the College be committed for the next sessions to Mr.
Speece and Mr. Rice, the present tutors in College." The committee
were directed to procure an assistant teacher. " Mr. Speece and
Mr. Rice," at the same time, "the present tutors in College have
given notice, that they will resign their offices at the next session."
The committee were directed to engage suitable persons to teach in
College in the place of these gentlemen. Mr. Speece left the Col-
lege in September, and never returned. Mr. Rice was engaged for
another series of years with Mr. Alexander.

Of the religious exercises of Mr. Rice, we learn something from
a letter to Mrs. Morton, July 27th, 1800 — "I every day feel with
emphatic force, the truth of that saying — of yourselves ye can do
nothing. Surely, no wretch ever felt as entirely helpless as I am.
I feel that my attempts are all fruitless, that my labors are all in
vain, that my righteousness is as filthy rags, that it is, indeed,
nothing, that my wisdom is all folly, my strength is all weakness,
and my best services all sin and impiety. With propriety I may
exclaim, O, wretched man that I am, who shall deliver me from the
body of this death ? These feelings naturally cast down my soul ;
but now and then I feel cheered by some gracious promise. Some
portion of the balm of Gilead is poured into my wounded heart,
some comfort from the tree of life, whose leaves are for the healing
of the nations. But soon my comforts vanish. Sin hangs heavy
like a clog upon my soul, chills my love, and almost extinguishes
my zeal. Do you, my friend, feel these alternations of light and
darkness, of pleasure and pain, of rapture and grief? or, do you go
on from one degree of strength to another ¥ Do you feel faith
lively, hope strong, evidences bright and unclouded ? If so, you
have abundant reason to be thankful. If not, God grant you may.
I can wish no better wish to my best of friends, than ihat she may
daily feel comfortable assurances of divine favor, and that her soul
may constantly rejoice in God, the God of her salvation."

With these views, and the example of Lacy, Alexander, and Lyle
before him, and the declared intention of his companion Speece to
preach the gospel, Mr. Rice began to consider the importance of the
ministry oi the gospel. There were present to him the example
of his uncle David, the apostle of Kentucky ; of Mitchel and Turner
17

258 ESTIMATION OF MR. RICE.

in his native county; and the remembrance of his mother's desires,
expectations, and prayers. He compared the healing art with the
gospel of Christ in its power to bless mankind, and as a pursuit for
life. The current of his feelings, and the decision of judgment were
for the gospel ministry.

Messrs. Rice and Speece went on with the instruction in College, j
the summer session of 1801, while Mr. Alexander was abroad on an
excursion through New England. The estimation in which Mr.
Speece held his friend Rice at this time, is thus expressed in a letter to
Mr. Maxwell — " My friend did not possess, in those days, the habit
of close persevering study, which he afterwards acquired. His read-
ing was a good deal desultory. I remember feeling surprise, now
and then, on his owning to me, concerning some book of prime
merit, that he never had read it through. Still his quick mind
gathered and digested knowledge with great rapidity. I considered
him an able teacher, both in language and science. There was in
him a vein of dry playful humor, which made his conversation very
pleasant to all companies which he frequented. Meanwhile his con-
duct was such in all respects as to adorn his Christian profession.
The satirical talent, which you know he possessed in no ordinary
degree, always levelled its shafts against vice and folly.

His friend Alexander thus writes — "When I came to reside at
that place (the College), I found him there ; and from this time our
intercourse was constant and intimate as long as I remained in the
State ; and our friendship then contracted continued to be uninter-
rupted to the day of his death. It is probable, therefore, that no
other person has had better opportunities of knowing his character-
istic features, than myself; and yet I find it difficult to convey to
others a correct view of the subject. 1st, One of the most obvious
traits of mental character at this period, was independence; by
which I mean a fixed purpose to form his own opinions ; and to exer-
cise on all proper occasions, entire freedom in the expression of them.
He seems very early to have determined not to permit his mind to
be enslaved to any human authority, but on all subjects within his
reach, to think for himself. He possessed, in an eminent degree,
that moral courage or firmness of mind, which leaves a man at full
liberty to examine and judge, in all matters connected with human
duty or happiness. But though firm and independent, he was far
from being precipitate either in forming or expressing his opinions.
He knew how to exercise that species of self-denial, so difficult to
most young men, of suspending his judgment on any subject, until
he should have the opportunity of contemplating it in all its rela-
tions. He was ' swift to hear and slow to speak.' No one I
believe ever heard him give a crude or hasty answer to any question
which might be proposed. Careful deliberation uniformly preceded
the utterance of his opinions. This unyielding independence of
mind, and slow and cautious method of speaking, undoubtedly ren-
dered his conversation at first less interesting, than that of many
other persons ; and his habit of honestly expressing the convictions

ESTIMATION OF MR. RICE. 259

of his own mind, prevented him from seeking to please his company
by accommodating himself to their tastes and opinions. Indeed, to
be perfectly candid, there was in his manners, at this period, less
of the graceful and conciliatory character than was desirable. He
appeared, in fact, to be too indifferent to the opinions of others ;
and with exception of a small circle of intimate friends, manifested
no disposition to cultivate the acquaintance, or seek the favor of
men. This was undoubtedly a fault ; but it was one which had a
near affinity to a sterling virtue ; and what is better, it was one
which in after life he entirely corrected.

" 2d. Another thing by which he was characterized, when I first
knew him, and which had much influence on his future eminence,
was his insatiable thirst for knowledge. His avidity for reading
was indeed excessive. When he had got hold of a new book, or an
old one which contained matter interesting to him, scarcely any
thing could moderate his ardor, or recall him from his favorite
pursuit. When I came to reside at Hampden Sidney, he had been
there only a few months, and I was astonished to learn how exten-
sively he had ranged over the books which belonged to the College
library. And, as far as I can recollect this thirst for knowledge
was indulged at this time, without any regard to system ; and often
it appeared to me without any definite object. It was an appetite
of the very strongest kind, and led to the indiscriminate perusal of
books of almost every sort. Now, although this insatiable thirst
for knowledge, and unconquerable avidity for books, would in many
minds, have produced very small, if any good effect, and no doubt
was in some respects injurious to him; yet possessing, as he did, a
mind of uncommon vigor, and a judgment remarkably sound and
discriminating, that accumulations of ideas and facts, which to most
men, would have been a useless, unwieldy mass, was by him so
digested and incorporated with his own thoughts, that it had, I doubt
not, a mighty influence in elevating his mind to that commanding
eminence, to which it attained in his maturer years.

" 3d. A third thing which at this early period was characteristic
of him, and which had much influence on his capacity of being use-
ful to his fellow-creatures in after life, was a remarkable fondness
for his pen. He was, when I first knew him, in the habit of writing
every day. He read and highly relished the best productions of
the British Essayists ; and in his composition, he would imitate the
style and manner of the authors whom he chiefly admired. Addison
appeared to be his favorite ; but his own turn of mind led him to
adopt a style more sarcastic and satirical than that which is found
m most of the papers of the Spectator or Guardian. These early
productions of his pen were never intended for the press, and were
never otherwise published than by being spoken occasionally by the
students on the college stage. 1 may add, that his first essays in
composition, though vigorous, and exuberant in matter, needed
much pruning and correction.

"4th. There was yet one other trait in his mental character,

260 REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D.

which struck me as very remarkahle in one of his order of intellect.
He never discovered a disposition to engage in discussions of a
speculative or metaphysical kind. I cannot now recollect that, on
any occasion, he engaged with earnestness in controversies of this
sort ; and this was the more remarkable because the persons with
whom he was daily conversant, were much occupied with them. To »
such discussions, however, he could listen with attention ; and would i
often show, by a short and pithy remark, that though he had no
taste for these speculative and abstruse controversies, he fully un- j
derstood them. Yet I am of opinion that he took less interest in |
metaphysical disquisitions, and read less on these points, than in
any other department of philosophy. On some accounts this was a
disadvantage to him, as it rendered him less acute in minute dis-
crimination, than he otherwise might have been ; but on the other
hand, it is probable, that this very circumstance had some influence
in preparing him to seize the great and prominent points of a sub-
ject with a larger grasp, while the minor points were disregarded
as unworthy of attention.

" 5th. As a teacher he cherished a laudable ambition to know
thoroughly and minutely all the branches of learning in which he
professed to give instruction. His classical knowledge was accurate
and highly respectable ; and the ease with which he pursued mathe-
matical reasoning gave evidence that he might have become a profi-
cient in that department of science. At the same time, he was apt
to teach, and succeeded well in training up his pupils in all their
studies.

CHAPTER XX.

GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. — FROM HIS BIRTH TO HIS RECTORSHIP

OP WASHINGTON ACADEMY.

The man that succeeded William Graham in Washington Aca-
demy, and John H. Rice in the Union Theological Seminary, was
second to neither in mental endowments, magnanimity of soul, or i
tenderness of heart. A pupil of Graham and tutor of Rice, he
admired their character, appreciated their labors, and was beloved
by both. Equal to Graham in mental acumen and comprehension,
he lacked somewhat of his bold daring : superior to Rice in meta-
physical and logical acuteness and taste for metaphysical discussions,
lie was greatly his inferior in constructive power, and activity, and
efficiency in benevolence. With as clear a knowledge of human
nature as it is, and as it came from the hands of the creator, he
knew less _ of men in society than Rice, and more than Graham.
With a guileless spirit and brave heart he marched with logical pre-

REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. 261

cision to the conclusion of an argument, irrespective of those
circumstances Rice would have explained to his hearers ; and he
announced the right and the obligation, with a simplicity as remark-
able as it was complete. Governing less strongly than Graham,
and moulding less plastically than Rice, he nevertheless bound the
hearts of his pupils with chains of gold. Afraid to offend Graham,
who always put his foot on the neck of a rebel, not knowing how to
escape Rice who would surely mould them to his will, the students
yielded to that authority of Baxter that counted punishment his
strange work. Graham read little and thought much. Baxter read
much and thought much, and forgot nothing. Rice read more than
either ; and elaborated with his pen for the instruction of the pub-
lic more than both.

All three excelled as preachers. Graham starting high, then
descending in the scale of excellence and interest ; and then ascend-
ing higher than ever. Rice and Baxter constantly ascending from
the first. All were unequal in their performances ; but seldom ap-
peared unequal to the time and circumstance, and subject. Their
knowledge and judgment, and piety preserved them from dullness ;
but some exciting circumstance called forth all their powers. Then
Graham cut like a two-edged sword dipped in the balm of Gilead ;
Baxter, resistless in argument, overwhelming in pathos, often preach-
ed in tears, and was heard in tears and sighs ; Rice brought forth
his stores of theology and literature, and deep feeling arranged with
wonderful skill, himself calm, self-possessed, his hearers often in
tears. Their mental power, tenderness, strong feeling, combined in
different degrees, were all under the controlling influence of the love
and mercy of God. Graham in private, sometimes in public, in-
dulged his power of sarcasm with exasperating effect. Rice, in pub-
lic assemblies restrained his, and in private circles subdued it to
playfulness. Baxter had none, but was quick and playful in retort,
and enjoyed wit and humor. Graham and Rice were always on
their guard. Baxter, in his simplicity, often seemed credulous.
His unsuspicious manner might have led to the conclusion that the
toils of the designing were around him, when suddenly awakening
as from a revery, with a rapidity astonishing, he would unravel the
whole tissue of sophistry, and laugh with exquisite delight at the
exposure, and the awkward position of him that presumed on his
ignorance of facts and of logical precision. Quicker in his mental
operations than either his master or his pupil, he loved the truth
with equal fervor, and counted no cost in its defence. A powerful
opponent, seldom foiled, and never exasperated in debate. What
Rice could sketch grandly, Baxter could see clearly and defend
strongly. Graham could open the gates, and say like the empress-
mother, "This is the way to Byzantium." Baxter and Rice could
walk in the path, put up way-marks and clear obstructions for others
to follow. All saw the church arise around them and by their in^
strumentality ; and each has a name among those who have done
well for their race and for their God.

262 REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D.

George Addison Baxter was born in the county of Rockingham,
Virginia, in the great valley of the Shenandoah, July 22d, 1771.
His parents, George Baxter and Mary Love, were emigrants from
Ireland, at a very early age, landing on the banks of the Delaware.
The parents of George dying soon after their arrival, he was received
into the family of Thomas Rodgers. This gentleman had married
Elizabeth Baxter, and emigrated from Londonderry to Boston, Mas-
sachusetts, in the year 1721. In about seven years he removed to
Philadelphia, and there reared a family of eight children, of whom
John Rodgers, the companion of Davies, was one. George Baxter,
when of mature years, followed his emigrating countrymen in their
search for a home on the frontiers of Virginia, and chose his resi-
dence in Mossy Creek congregation, once a part of the Triple Forks,
and afterwards of Augusta Church, and now a separate charge.
Here he was married ; his father-in-law having previously settled in
the same neighborhood. Here he became ruling elder, Benjamin
Erwin being pastor. Here he answered the calls made on the militia
during the Revolutionary war for active service. In the course of his
life he represented his county in the legislature about fifteen times.
He reared his family according to the customs of his fatherland, and
the habit of his emigrating countymen, in industry and economy ;
giving all an English education, in a manner as liberal as circum-
stances would permit ; and choosing, if possible, one child of talents,
whose desires were favorable, for a liberal education and a profes-
sional life. Of all the professions, the ministry held, in his estima-
tion, the highest place.

Mary Love, his wife, left among her descendants a memory pre-
cious for her exemplary piety and prudent conduct as a wife and
mother, in situations calling every day for the exercise of Christian
graces, and seldom offering occasion for the lofty display of any
accomplishment. The lives of her children were her best eulogy.
George Addison was the second son, and the third of eight children,
all of .whom he survived. Vigor, frankness, uprightness and indus-
ry characterized all the members of the family, reared in the sim-
plicity and hardships of a frontier life. The happy influence of the
revolutionary trials and hardships was often alluded to by Dr. Bax-
ter in his advanced years. The mother laid the foundation of morals
and religion in her children while they were young ; and expressed
the most decided unwillingness to part with any of them till their
faith in Christ was established. Her unremitting attention to the
spiritual concerns of her children was followed by the unspeakable
reward of seeing them all consistent professors of religion, accord-
ing to the faith she trusted for her own salvation. The Bible, the
Sabbath, the Assembly's Catechism, the preaching of the gospel,
family worship and private instruction were things of solemn interest
to the family from the earliest recollections ; and connected indis-
solubly with the memory of their parents, the influence was tender
and perpetual. The image of the mother stood before the children

REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. 263

rejoicing when their faith triumphed, and weeping when they sinned.
Blessed is the mother that knows her power.

Of the sayings, doings, and mental exercises of Dr. Baxter, in his
childhood, there is no memorial. One event only is remembered as
| peculiar. It fixed a mark that went with him to his grave. Put in
I mind of it every day of his life, and exhibiting it to others in his
slightly limping gait, he never referred to it in conversation. Any
' direct notice of his halting step was painful to him, and all curiosity
' repressed with dignity. " He got a fall in early life," was all the
tradition generally known. He could no more forget the cause than
he could remove the consequences. One Sabbath morning, when he
was about five years of age, the negro woman came running to the
house, crying out, " the bears have got Master George." Following
his cry of distress, he was found stretched on the ground. His state-
ment was, that in chase of a squirrel he had climbed the tree under
which he was lying, and venturing on a feeble limb had been precipi-
tated to the ground ; that he had lain there some time in great suf-
fering, unable to move homeward, or attract notice by his cries.
One of his limbs was badly fractured. With maternal care the wound
speedily healed ; but the injured limb was ever shorter than the
other. A high heel to his shoe, and a slight swing to his gait reme-
died the evil ; till late in life it was not generally observed that he
limped, and few knew his abiding memento of the fourth command.
To a peculiar train of circumstances Dr. Baxter attributed much
of that thirst for literature which made him earnestly desire a liberal
education, and willing to spend his share of the patrimony in its
accomplishment. From the earliest period of Virginia history the
planters and farmers supplied themselves with laborers, either from
the African race, or that class of people called "indented servants,"
or "redemptioners." Coming from some part of Europe, not unfre-
quently from the British isles, and unable to pay the passage money,
they made arrangements with the captains and ship-owners to serve
in the colony, till such time as their wages should equal the expense
of their transportation. In some cases, the agreement was to serve
a given time, any person who would pay the captain the demands for
the passage. In other cases the amount of expense was agreed upon,
and masters were sought that would pay the sum for the shortest
time of service. Large companies often came together. The landing
places were frequented by those in want of laborers, and presented
scenes of thrilling interest, as young and old, men and women, were
parcelled out at the bidding of the masters, and the will of the cap-
tain. Each redemptioner was prized according to his ability to labor,
or the caprice of those seeking servants. Persons of sterling cha-
racter and skill in the mechanic arts, were found in these companies,
and having served their allotted time, with credit and cheerfulness,
became wealthy, and held an honorable position in society, the de-
scendants being unreproached for the faithful servitude of their
ancestors.

Colonel Love, the father-in-law of Mr. Baxter, purchased an

264 m'nemara.

indented servant, a young Irishman, while his son-in-law was absent
at the Legislature. About this young man there were various
opinions, — some supposing him insane — others that he was suffering
under some calamity — and others that he was above his condition,
and had fled for crime. His appearance and manners were those of
a gentleman. Mr. George Baxter became interested in the young
man, and learning some facts of his history, and- that he was well
educated, purchased his indentures. Giving them to him, he said,
" You are now perfectly free, Sir — but I shall be glad to have you
stay and teach my children." The young man engaged in teaching.
He assumed the name of McNemara, and would give no account of
his parentage. The cause of emigration he said was a calamity he
would not explain ; it was supposed, from circumstances, to have been
of a political nature. He said that he expected to find in Baltimore
an uncle. Upon reaching the place, he learned that his uncle had
removed to Charleston. He was penniless and friendless, and to his
great mortification, was sold to pay his passage.

Under the instruction of this young man Dr. Baxter acquired the
rudiments of education ; and from hearing him quote the English
classics with great appropriateness, became desirous of drinking at
the fountain of "English undefiled." A thirst for knowledge came
with his desire to read the classics. His mother encouraged this
strong desire of her child, with secret hopes and prayers, that he
might in mature years preach the gospel of the Son of God. We
have no further account of his "log school-house days," or his pro-
gress in learning while growing to the stature of a man, at the base
of the North Mountain, on the head streams of the Shenandoah.

After some years the teacher accompanied one of Mr. Baxter's
sons to Richmond, the market of that part of the Valley. He
avoided as much as possible meeting with his countrymen. Stepping
into a store he was accosted by the merchant as an old acquaintance.
Alarmed and distressed he asked a private interview. The merchant
would give no further account respecting the teacher to young Bax-
ter, than, that his father was a merchant of the first standing in
Cork. Soon after this interview, the young man prepared to return
to Ireland. Upon bidding Mr. Baxter and friends farewell, he said,
if he should be successful in an enterprise in which he was about to
embark, they should hear from him ; if he failed, they should know
nothing more of him. . Some time after, on looking over a list of
persons executed in Ireland for rebellion, the friends in Rockingham
were induced, from various circumstances, to believe he was among
the sufferers.

George Addison Baxter preferred a liberal education to a farmer's
life. His father assented to his choice, the expenses of his education
to be the principal part of his patrimony. In the year 1789, he
became a pupil of William Graham, at Liberty Hall, near Lexiugton.
His literary course, pursued with ardor and delight, was more than
once interrupted by failure of health, which sent him for a season
to the pursuits of agriculture. His boarding-house was four miles

REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. 265

from the Hall, and this distance he regularly walked morning and
evening ; but the exercise was not sufficient to counteract the lassi-
tude consequent upon his intense application. His progress in the
acquisition of language is thus related by one that had the means of
accurate knowledge : — " On his first coming to Liberty Hall, one
of the trustees, in advising as to his course of study, told him if he
would make himself completely master of his Latin Grammar, read
some Latin books, which he mentioned, together with some other
study, during the session, he might think himself successful. He
remained but six weeks, and in that time completed his course, and
progressed a good deal further, making himself, in ten lessons, so
completely master of his Latin Grammar that it was never after-
wards necessary for him to review." Unless he had paid some
attention to the Latin under M'Nemara, or his successors, this pro-
gress was altogether extraordinary.

About the time of his becoming a student at Liberty Hall, Mr.
Baxter made profession of his faith, and united with the church of
his parents, Mossy Creek, under the care of Benjamin Erwin. Of
his spiritual exercises there is no record or tradition. In the fall of
1789 the happy revival that had spread so widely east of the Ridge,
began to be felt in the valley. Mr. Graham made his memorable
visit to Prince Edward, and had been a co-worker in the harvest at
the Peaks of Otter, and returned to Lexington with a company of
young people rejoicing in the Lord. " The Blue Ridge rang with
their songs of praise." The voice of a young man, in a public
prayer-meeting in Lexington, was that night heard for the first time,
between whom and George A. Baxter the acquaintance of students
was mingled with the highest respect. From that night onwards,
for more than two years, the converting influences of the Holy
Spirit accompanied the preaching of the gospel throughout the great
valley of Virginia. Graham was in his best days. J. B. Smith
came over occasionally. And Legrand, young, ardent, and suc-
cessful, went as evangelist wherever there was an open door. Not
a congregation was unmoved.

Mr. Baxter, whether pursuing his studies at Liberty Hall, or
laboring on the farm, was in the midst of this great awakening.
His ideas of revivals, and of preaching, were formed when the stan-
dard of doctrine and practice and Christian experience wTas settled
for generations in Virginia. Professors of religion, of long and
respectable standing, were greatly impressed, and not a few as
deeply exercised as new converts. The minister at Timber Ridge,
Mr. Carrick, had great troubles of soul about his own spiritual con-
dition. In simplicity and frankness, yet privately like Nicodemus,
he sought an interview with Mr. Smith, of Prince Edward, and
stated his fears, not that he held wrong doctrines, but that, observing
the mental exercises of the converts, he feared he had mistaken the
exercises of a true Christian man, and that the truths of God had
not produced their proper effect upon himself, in his previous expe-
rience. He, after the conference, found peace in the gospel he had

266 KEV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D.

been preaching ; his distress gave place to joy ; and he went on
proclaiming the gospel of the Son of God with a glad heart. Dr.
Baxter never referred to this revival but with emotion ; his voice
trembled as he spoke. A reference to it would kindle a fire in his
heart. Throughout his life the mention of a revival anywhere would
enlist all the sympathies of his soul. In his later years, when God
was pleased to revive his slumbering church, after a long period of
inaction, some of the young agents that knew not the days of power
Baxter had witnessed, proclaimed him a convert to revivals, ex-
pressing surprise that the old preacher should become a warm
advocate of what appeared to them new. He, in the simplicity
characteristic of him, was but living over again the days of his
youth, and in his modesty claiming nothing for himself in the pre-
sent or the past.

The Bev. Robert Stuart, of Kentucky, says part of the time Mr.
Baxter was a member of Liberty Hall Academy, they were room-
mates, and bears testimony to his great application and success in
pursuing his studies. " He was instrumental in establishing in the
Academy a debating society, of which he was a prominent member,
and early showed that talent for debate which rendered him, in
after life, a distinguished member of the judicatories of the church.
He had naturally a slight hesitancy or stammering in his speech.
In order to correct this defect and acquire a distinct enunciation, he
imitated Demosthenes in frequently speaking with pebbles in his
mouth ; and to strengthen the volume of his voice, to declaim by
the noise of the waterfalls. I state these incidents, being a witness
to them, as a clear and distinct evidence of the ardor and zeal with
which he cultivated the talents with which his Maker had endowed
him for future usefulness."

Again Mr. Stuart says, in writing to a daughter of Dr. Baxter —
" As to his theological course of study, I can give you no satisfactory
account. Although my impression is that we were nearly of the
same age, (this day, August 14th, 1845, I have entered upon my
74th year,) yet I was much farther advanced in my literary course
than he, having commenced earlier in life. I had finished my theo-
logical course in company with your uncle Ramsey, (the Bev. Samuel
Bamsey,) who had been my room-mate and companion during the
whole theological course and trial before Presbytery. We were
licensed to preach the gospel on the same day, April 20th, 1795.
There were none in the theological class at this period but Mr.
Bamsey and myself."

The time that the degree of A. B. was conferred on Mr. Baxter,
is uncertain. The early records of the Academy were loosely kept,
and some are, in all probability, irrevocably lost. Dr. Speece in his
autobiography says, " I entered the school," (New London Academy)
" in November 1792. At the end of my first year Mr. Graham left
the school and was succeeded by Mr. George A. Baxter. God's
providence continued me at school a year and a half longer." By
this it appears Mr. Baxter was at New London the latter part of

REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. 267

1793. He went from Liberty Hall with a high reputation as a tutor,
having served in that office, for the lower classes, while he was com-
pleting his own course under Mr. Graham. He had for his asso-
ciate, in Bedford, for a length of time, Mr. Daniel Blain, afterwards
Professor in Washington Academy and minister of the gospel.
Under the supervision of these gentlemen, the reputation of the
Academy was still more widely extended. Some pleasing instances
of careful attention to the moral and spiritual concerns of the youths
under their care are remembered by the surviving pupils. An elder
in the Church says, that going on a Sabbath morning for his books,
left at the Academy, Mr. Baxter invited him to the room, occupied
by himself and Mr. Blain, to attend morning prayers, and that the
conversation of the two men, and the prayer offered by one, made
impressions on his heart that resulted in his conversion. John H.
Rice became a pupil ; and Mr. Baxter made him an associate. Drs.
Speece and Rice cherished through life the warmest friendship for
their instructor, to whose care and attention they owed much of
their eminence in literary acquirements. Some private memoranda
in possession of his family lead to the conclusion that his degree of
A. B. was not conferred till the year 1796.

The records of Lexington Presbytery from December 1792 to
June 1800, cannot be found ; and the time of his being received a
candidate, and the various parts of trial required of him previously
to his licensure are unknown. Mr. Stuart says, " my physician
gave it as his opinion, that unless I quit speaking, I would soon fall
into confirmed consumption. He advised me to spend the winter in
the South, which I did, the winter of 1796. In the spring, April
1797, 1 returned to Rockbridge ; and on my return I had called at
your grandmother's, which was a kind of resting place to the clergy."
Having met Mr. Baxter the next morning on his way there, he
turned back — " I spent the day and night with him, and he started
the next morning with me, and we travelled together to Lexington.
At that time I am assured he had been teaching east of the Blue
Ridge, and had not obtained license." Private memoranda in his
family say, he was licensed at New Monmouth, April 1797. Im-
mediately after being licensed, he made a tour through parts of
Maryland and Virginia, taking collections for the advantage of New
London Academy.

The earliest presbyterial record respecting him, is dated October
20th 1797, at Pisgah, Bedford County, at a meeting of Hanover
Presbytery. "A letter was received from Mr. George A. Baxter
formerly a licentiate under the care of Lexington Presbytery, con-
taining a dismission from Presbytery, and expressing his desire to
put himself under our care ; which request being agreed to, he was
accordingly received as a probationer under our particular charge."
Ad this meeting Mr. Samuel Ramsey, mentioned by Mr. Stuart,
accepted a call from the Church in Grassy Valley, Tennessee ; and
Dr. Alexander's plan for the appropriation of the charitable fund of
Presbytery was adopted. The unly other notice of him on the records

268 REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D.

of Hanover is dated May 9th 1799, at the Cove meeting-house,
Albemarle, and is" a dismission to put himself under the care of Lex-
ington Presbytery. Mr. Baxter confined himself to his Academy,
preaching as occasion required, but not encouraging any call from
a church, or vacancy, in the bounds of Hanover.

Having found his way to — "the resting place of the clergy" —
Widow Fleming's residence in Botetourt, he continued his visits for
special reasons, other than the hospitality of this family of stand-
ing and wealth. Dr. Hall in his journeyings to and from Philadel-
phia, as commissioner from Orange Presbytery, used to rest with the
family in his simple character of minister of the gospel, and always
found a welcome. Cary Allen in his journeyings to and from Ken-
tucky as a missionary, rested here as a missionary, and was welcome
to all the refreshment the family could give. His agreeable enter-
tainment resulted in his asking, and, in 1794, obtaining the hand
of the eldest daughter. After the death of Mr. Allen, this lady
became the wife of Mr. Ramsey mentioned by Mr. Stuart. Mr.
Baxter obtained the object he went for, and on the 27th of January,
1798, was married to Miss Anne Fleming. With her he lived about
forty-five years.

Col. William Fleming to whose daughter Mr. Baxter was united,
was a Scotchman emigrating to Virginia in early life. Of the no-
bility of Scotland, he received an education becoming the rank of
the family, and sought in America a more ample field for his exer-
tions, than his native land could afford. Of fine manners, vigorous
constitution, and enterprising spirit, and delighting and excelling in
the sports common among the young men of Virginia, fond of so-
ciety, and not unmindful of the fair, and not averse to those occa-
sional indulgences at the plentiful board, that marked the age among
the poliier classes in the " ancient dominion," he became a favorite
with the Governor. Rambling through the western domain of Vir-
ginia, he was enamoured with the mountain scenery and the produc-
tive valleys, and took his residence in Botetourt County, on the
waters of the James. Getting possession of fine tracts of land, for
which his friendship with the governor afforded great facilities, he
became wealthy. His enterprise and social manners made him
popular. He led a regiment in the expedition to Point Pleasant ;
and in the bloody battle received a wound, the effects of which fol-
lowed him to his grave, and hastened his death.

In the fall of 1798, the New London Academy could boast of a
greater number of students than Liberty Hall; and Mr. Baxter
had a greater reputation as a teacher than any person in the great
Valley. The trustees of Liberty Hall, Oct. 19th, 1798, offered to
him the professorship of Mathematics, with which was connected
Natural Philosophy and Astronomy. Mr. Edward Graham with
tutors had carried on the instruction of the students during the
interregnum succeeding the resignation of President Graham. Mr.
Baxter accepted the invitation and removed to Lexington. He was
accompanied by Mr. Blain and ten students, and found Mr. Graham

REV. MESSRS. ALEXANDER AND RICE. 269

with seven students prepared to welcome him. The trustees had
not provided a house for any of their teachers, but offered Mr.
Baxter the use of the steward's house till it should be wanted for
the use of the steward. On the records of the Academy he is
called tutor.

On the 16th of October, 1799, he delivered in the Presbyterian
church in Lexington, by request of the trustees of the Academy,
an oration on the death of William Graham, the rector. He was —
" requested to furnish the Board with a copy of this oration that it
might be filed with the papers of the Academy." This oration can
no where be found. As a specimen of the writings of Mr. Baxter
at that time it would gratify the public, and be a memorial of his
teacher and friend. On the same day he was elected rector of the
Academy, and entered upon his office. He was on the same day
requested to draw up a code of laws for the government of the stu-
dents of the Academy. With the rectorship of the Academy, Mr.
Baxter accepted the invitation of the church of New Monmouth,
which included Lexington, to hold the pastoral office. The pro-
ceedings of the Presbytery are among the lost records. In the
double capacity as Rector and President of the institution, and
pastor of the church, he served his generation about thirty years.
He found, in his public ministrations an ample reward for all his
efforts to correct his enunciation. His impediment was not noticed.
His voice was clear and his pronunciation distinct. Speaking was
no labor to him. Preaching was pleasant as a spiritual and mental
exercise, and as a physical act : in his late years few of his hearers
had any knowledge of his early impediment. They all knew that
he had never given any signs of exhaustion ; and the occasional
stoppage in his speech they attributed to deep emotion. He was
frequently heard to say the exercise of preaching refreshed him,
and that he was better prepared for a fatiguing exercise after offi-
ciating in the sanctuary than at its ccmmencement.

CHAPTER XXL

MESSRS. ALEXANDER AND RICE A SECOND TIME ASSOCIATED AT

HAMPDEN SIDNEY.

The Presbytery of Hanover met at Hampden Sidney, April
8th, 1801. Mr. Alexander was free from his pastoral charges,
having resigned the care of Cub Creek in 1797, on entering upon the
duties of President; of Briery in the fall of '98, on account of the
increased labor of his position ; and at this time he carried into
effect his contemplated resignation of the Presidency. At this
meeting of Presbytery, Mr. bpeece was licensed ; libraries for min-

270 REV. MESSRS. ALEXANDER AND RICE.

isters and congregations were recommended ; Mr. Amos Thompson
of Winchester Presbytery, took his seat as corresponding member ;
a regular assessment for the expenses of Commissioners to the
Assembly was, for the first time, laid on the churches ; and Mr.
Alexander and Wm. Calhoon were chosen Commissioners to the

Assembly.

Mr. Alexander asked for credentials, as he proposed visiting dis-
tant parts of the country. The church of Briery put in a call for
his ministerial services one-half his time. He enquired if an imme-
diate answer was necessary. It was replied the congregation would
wait a time for his consideration. The committee of trustees
appointed to obtain another President, also determined to wait the
issue of his visit. He set out upon his journey uncommitted.

When he left the college, he tells us he was not settled in miud
whether he would go the upper road as it was called, along the foot
of the mountains, or the lower road more commonly travelled, and
on which he had been invited to stop and assist Mr. Todd at a com-
munion season. He does not tell what decided his doubtfulness ;
but Mrs. Legrand (Mrs. Read) would have suggested that it was a
living reason, in a very pretty form of flesh and blood. "Are you
not afraid, if you stay away so long, that some of the young min-
isters visiting Mr. Waddell's, will get away Miss Janetta ?" " I shall
conclude then — she was never intended for me." He took the
upper road and tarried some days at Dr. Waddell's ; and when he
went on he left his plighted vows with Miss Janetta. The mother
moulded the destiny of Waddell ; and the daughter, of Alexander.
In the Assembly of 1801 he became acquainted with Dr. Edwards,
the mover of the famous plan of Union, Dr. M'Millan, venerated in
Western Pennsylvania, Dr. Green, for years a leading member of
the Presbyterian Church, and Dr. Miller, with whom he was after-
wards associated in office. Reports of extensive revivals in the
West were laid before the Assembly ; and the Synod of Virginia
had credit for sending six missionaries west of the Alleghenies. He
received the appointment of delegate to the General Association of
Connecticut, with Dr. M'Knight, of New York, and Dr. Linn, of
Philadelphia.

This journey through New England left footprints not yet worn
away. His sketches afford the finest picture of New England as it
was, that can be found. Its graphic power is equalled only by
Davies' journal in England, and the notes of his friend Rice, as he
recorded his views of New England, in subsequent years.

On his return to Virginia in the fall, he became the second time
a member of the family of Major Read. Negotiations were at once
commenced by the committee of the trustees of the college, which
resulted in propositions more agreeable to him, than any offers made
him on his journey. On the 18th of January, 1802, at Prince
Edward Court-House, the trustees " appoint Mr. Alexander Presi-
dent of the College, in conformity with the agreement made with
him by committee." The terms made his salary dependent on the

REV. MESSRS. ALEXANDER AND RICE. 271

success of the college, and limited it, at the maximum, to about six
hundred dollars, with the use of the president's house. The dwell-
ing was put in readiness for the new president to commence house-
keeping ; and on the fifth of April, he became son-in-law of James
Waddell. The two most eloquent preachers of their day were thus
united by domestic bonds. The elder had passed his days of use-
fulness, and speedily ended his course ; the younger, not yet in his
meridian, surpassed all the expectations of his early friends. With
similarity to make them congenial, and individuality to make each
pleasing to the other, their excellencies commended them to the
church. Waddell was tall and spare, Alexander short and firmly
built, both active and manly in their bearing, without the least
appearance of ostentation. Both possessed a clear penetrating
voice ; Waddell's perhaps the most musical, Alexander's the most
piercing. Both talked their sermons with inimitable simplicity and
earnestness. The younger, the more excitable, and more vehement
in that excitement ; the elder preserved his composure, though the
very fires of Vesuvius raged within. Both possessed graphic sar-
casm. Alexander seldom indulged it ; Waddell would not unfre-
quently inflame his audience with his scorching invectives. The
affections of both were strong ; but Alexander was the most lovely.
Waddell was always in all things more stately — he could not help
it : he had most dignity ; but, if equal in age, could not have
inspired more reverence. Blessed in their domestic relations, Alex-
ander was most intensely beloved. In their sermons, the power
that subdued was more visible in Waddell than in Alexander. The
swing of Waddell's long finger was more often seen than the motion
of Alexander's hand. Waddell could write with the keen terse-
ness of Junius ; Alexander would not, if he could. In the sentences
of Waddell, the words would sometimes be seen ; in Alexander's,
never.

On the 15th of the same month, a call from the Cumberland
congregation was presented to the Presbytery, at Bethel Meeting-
House, in Bedford, for Mr. Alexander, for one-half his time. A
letter was received from Mr. Alexander, declaring his acceptance
of the same, and also of the one committed to his consideration the
previous spring, by the congregation of Briery. By the arrange-
ments completed by Presbytery, Mr. Alexander was president of
college, and co-pastor with Mr. Lacy, of Cumberland congregation,
which embraced the college, and with Lyle in Briery. The entire
absence of jealousy in the hearts of these two pastors, at the over-
shadowing influence of the young president, is to be admired. For
about four years, Mr. Alexander occupied the president's house,
and the co-pastorship continued in perfect harmony ; and for a part
of the time, Mr. Bice was co-laborer in the college.

The interest felt by Mr. Rice in the pupils of his charge, may be
learned from a letter of March 5th, 180^!, addressed to Mrs. Morton :
"lam not much in the habit of writing to you lately, but it is not
because I do not love you as much as 1 ever did ; indeed, my afiec-

272 LETTER TO MRS. MORTON.

tion for you increases. I suppose you can conjecture the reason ;
but I did not begin to write, that I might talk of this subject : I
have one more interesting to your feelings. Think now what event,
of everything in the world, would give you most pleasure ; think
of that for which you would, with the fullest heart, return thanks
to Heaven, and you will know what I am about to write on. I have
good news, which will delight your soul. I am delighted myself;
how then will the heart of a fond mother, — but I am going too fast ;
my feelings are very apt to hurry me away. This evening, William
came into my room, and, after some indifferent conversation, he
informed me that he was at a loss for a subject for a composition to
read before the society to-morrow. I told him it would be well to
write on the advantages of a religious education. He might show,
I told him, the great benefit of having pious friends, and advise his
friend, (for I recommended an epistolary form,) to make a wise
improvement of the great privileges he enjoyed. This touched a
string which touched his heart. God seemed to have put it into my
mind to say this, that a way might be made for what followed.

He immediately replied that it was truly a great advantage ; but
remarked that very many who had enjoyed it were worse than others.
I observed that the remark was just, and proceeded to account for it
in this way, that those who were so highly favored very frequently
had serious impressions made upon their minds, which they gradually
wore off till their hearts became hardened, and they were given up
of God to work all manner of iniquity with greediness ; and this was
the most awful situation in which a soul could be placed on this side
of everlasting destruction. He then observed he frequently had felt
such impressions, but they had left him he hardly knew how. I
told him then that I felt extremely anxious for him ; that I had ob-
served him looking serious lately, and that I was much pleased with
it. I know of no event, said 1, that would give me such pleasure as
to see you a Christian.

He then opened his heart to me, and said that since he first came
to college, he had felt serious impressions. I believe, continued he,
that God gave them to me that I might be preserved from the bad
courses of the students. When I was with you in Powhatan, I felt
more seriously than I had ever done before, but I soon forgot it.
However, since last Sunday I feel more on these subjects tuan I
did then. While I am alone I can think of nothing else ; it even
interrupts my studies ; indeed, says he, I am apt to forget while I
mix with the boys, but then it constantly returns. He then com-
plained of his inconsistency ; and said he had felt more to-day than
he ever did in his life, though perhaps he had never been wilder, or
played more with the boys. 1 have, said he, felt ashamed to talk
about religion ; but I believe that is not a good way, and I came this
evening on purpose to talk with you, that I might have something
more to bind me, and keep me from doing what I ought not. I know,
says he, that my heart is so bad that I shall wish I had not done so,
but I am determined while I feel as I do to try every way, in my

RICE'S LETTER TO MRS. MORTON. 273

power, to be religious, but 0, I am so afraid that before to-morrow
night I shall forget all this.

In reply, I informed him that he gave me very great pleasure by
talking thus. It will be well for you said I to converse frequently
on this subject with those who feel the powers of religion in their
hearts. Solomon says, that he that walketh with wise men shall be
wise, and by wisdom he means religion. Whenever you are disposed
to talk on the subject, I shall be highly pleased to converse with
you. And let me observe to you that this is a gracious season, and

0 improve it as such. You know not but that it may be the last.

1 know that college is a very unfavorable place for religious exercises ;
that indeed is the principal objection I have to it myself ; I had
much rather see you placed in a private family, with a pious teacher,
but you are at college ; and while here you will be exposed to many
temptations and hindrances ; but we are all subject to difficulties,
and when they come in your way you must remember your soul is at
stake, that your eternal welfare depends on your conduct now ; for
now is the accepted time, and now the day of salvation. God, the
infinitely great God, has been graciously pleased to say, I love them
that love me, and those who seek me early shall find me. This is a
gracious promise which should encourage you to go on to seek the
Lord. And as for the difficulties you complain of, there is only one
resource ; go to God for assistance, he will give it to those who ask
him. We are indeed poor helpless creatures, we can do nothing our-
selves ; but he is able and willing to help us. If you are always
thus fearful of losing your serious impressions, you will be in no
danger on that score ; the danger is lest you should grow indifferent
about them ; and 0 beg of God that he would not take his spirit
from you. I trust the Lord has begun a good work in your heart,
and will carry it on to perfection ; and be assured that when I pray
for myself, I shall pray for you too.

This is only a specimen of our conversation. I could not detail
it all in the compass of three or four sheets. We talked for a con-
siderable time, and for the greater part of it he was melted in tears.
You know not how much better I love him. Among other things
which I suggested to his mind, I mentioned the anxiety of his dear
I parents, — 0, says he, I know nothing would please them half so well.
When I mentioned the Saviour, he said, I have tried to depend upon
him alone. When I told him that if he obtained religion he would
have a treasure which he would not exchange for the whole world,
Ah, says he, I would not take the world for it now. I could go on
much further, but I must stop. I know that you would enjoy much
by knowing what passed between us, and I therefore resolved to send
you this little account. May God grant that not only your William,
but your Mary, your Johnny, and your Fisher, may be made par-
takers of Christ's purchase ; and in the great day may you, and your
dear Major, say here we are Lord, and ail whom thou hast given us.
And may I too be of the number ; pray to God that I may.

Your most affectionate,
18 J. H. Rice.

274 REV. JOHN H. RICE.

This letter, though directed to you, is for the Major, and for
Nancy too. I know that you all will be equally glad." The William
mentioned is still living (1855), an elder in the church of his fathers.

Mr. Rice had three fine and perfectly distinct models of preaching
before him. Mr. Alexander, whose simplicity of manner and
thought, clearness of arrangement and expression, force of sentiment
and directness of reasoning, sometimes metaphysically and some-
times by collocation of facts and apparently simple truths, sweetness
of manner and ardor of soul, and entire losing of himself in his
subject, all taken together as united in a handsome, active person,
formed, in the eye of Mr. Rice, a surpassing model of excellence.
Mr. Lyle, whose pure thoughts and classic language, clear enuncia-
tion of the great gospel truths, entire soundness in the doctrines
of faith, pleasant and frequently impressive manner, the correct-
ness and often great strength of his positions, and varied exhi-
bition of the doctrines of grace in a form to instruct and interest
the common mind, presented another model as symmetrical and as
hard to imitate as that of his beloved co-pastor ; and Lacy, with a
more commanding person than either, a musical voice, simple-hearted
and guileless as a child, that loved to preach for the very benevo-
lence of the truth he announced, and which flowed in and out from
his own heart and the hearts of his hearers while he announced the
truths, a child of impulse, a slumbering giant that roused himself to
the height of any position a preacher is called to, with no ambition
to surpass his brethren in anything, and not knowing that he did
till they told him of it, and one that looked for his happiness in his
domestic relations and his God. Alexander, in the buoyancy of his
spirits, would sometimes seem to leap, to run, to fly and come back
again and split the rocks and rive the gnarled oaks ; Lyle moved on
with the solemn march and measured tread of the heavy-armed
soldier, with the heart of compassion for the widow and orphan, and
of a lion for the foe, and never turned back in kindness or in war ;
Lacy would sometimes talk like a child, it would seem as if he was
going to babble, then, by some sudden inspiration, would sound the
alarm, the rallying cry, longer, louder, sweeter, stronger, more
melodious, tears and exultations, sighs and gladness in the tones,
more strong as they were sweet, and sweeter as they were more
strong, filling the whole atmosphere and thrilling to the very
horizon ; and as he sat down people would sigh — oh why does he
stop ! And the excellencies of these men both animated and dis-
couraged him. To be as useful as they were his heart panted ; but,
alas, there were great difficulties in the way, such as deterred him
for a time, and made him think of the medical profession. He was
not fluent in speech. By some peculiar disarrangement of his vocal
powers, he frequently found great difficulty in the utterance of words,
and was often brought to a disagreeable pause. By prolonged effort
this vicious habit of lungs was improved, but never entirely over-
come. Through life it was occasionally apparent in his public
services, sometimes affecting himself and the audience disagreeably,

REV. JOHN H. RICE. 275

and at others adding greatly to the solemnity, particularly when his
mind and heart were struggling under a tide of emotion. Once, in
the city of New York, he was violently affected suddenly, in the
midst of an impassioned address, of great feeling. One or two that
knew the cause were alarmed for the consequence, seeing his violent
struggles for breath. The mass of the audience leaned forward in
profound silence till he finished the sentence, thinking nothing else
than that it was a natural pause from the struggling emotions of the
speaker's heart. As they passed from the house, one and another
was saying, did you ever hear such a pause ? did you ever see such
an effect ? In man's weakness God is strong. That he engaged in
the study of theology, that he struggled with his impediments and
overcame them, and that he entered the ministry, the church will
thank God for ever.

While engaged in the duties of the college, and in preparations for
the ministry, he maintained his high stand in the esteem and affec-
tions of the family at Willington. The attachment he had formed
for the eldest daughter had, to his surprise and joy, become mutual.
The mother, in feeble health, counting death near, gave him, on a
visit to the family, in a private interview, an account of her situa-
tion, and her hopes and fears as respected the world to come and
this mortal life, and solemnly charged him to be a friend to her
young children after her departure, and, as far as possible, lead them
in the way of salvation. With some fears lest the daughter's deli-
cate health should not be equal to the duties of a wife, to a minister
in narrow circumstances, the parents had given their consent to the
marriage, which was probably hastened by the delicate health of the
mother. On the 9th of July, 1802, John H. Rice and Ann Smith
Morton were united in bonds to be separated only by death. Through
life he alluded to this union as the source of his greatest earthly
enjoyments, and the spring of much of his usefulness. Immediately
after the marriage, Mr. Rice commenced housekeeping near the
college, in a small tenement provided by Major Morton. This
house, much enlarged, is now the residence of Mrs. Rice (1855) and
her sister, Mrs. Wharey, the widow of a clergyman. About this
time Mr. Rice was ordained elder of Cumberland church. In a
letter he expresses his estimation of his friends in Prince Edward
and Powhatan : — "In no other circumstances do I more plainly see
the hand of God than in bestowing upon me so many honest-hearted
friends as I have. They are all among the excellent of the earth.
Their regard is worth having, because they esteem only what is
good. May the Lord make me worthy of them."

At a meeting of Hanover Presbytery at Hanover meeting-house,
April 9th, 1803, present Rev. Messrs. John D. Blair, Drury Lacy,
and James Robinson ; Elders, John Parker and Andrew Hart ; a
record was made — " Whereas, it was represented by one of the
members present, that Mr. John H. Rice, a tutor in Hampden
Sidney College, was desirous of coming under the care of this Pres-
bytery as a candidate for the ministry, and that subjects had been

276 MR. RICE LICENSED.

assigned him by Mr. Alexander, as pieces of trial, which he had
intended to have produced at this time, hut was prevented by sick-
ness ; on motion, resolved, that Messrs. M'Robert, Lacy, Alexander,
and Lyle, and also Messrs. James Allen, Nathaniel Price, and
James Morton, Elders, and any other members of Presbytery, who
may find it convenient to attend, be a Committee to receive Mr.
Rice as a candidate if they deem it advisable, and to examine such
pieces of trial as he may produce." This Committee met, with the
exception of Mr. Price, on the 29th of July, at Hampden Sidney,
and " examined Mr. John H. Rice on his experimental acquaintance
with religion, and respecting his motives for desiring to preach the
gospel, on which they received competent satisfaction ; that Mr.
Rice then proceeded to read an essay on the question — "are the
miracles of Christ of themselves sufficient to prove the truth of the
Christian religion ;" and also a lecture on Romans 8:1-4 inclusive,
which pieces of trial were sustained. They appointed him to write
a discourse on Acts 10 : 34, 35, and also on John 5 : 40, as the
subject of a popular sermon, to be preached as soon as convenient."
On Friday, Sept. 9th, 1803, at the Cove meeting-house, Albemarle,
one of the preaching places of James Robinson, " Mr. John H. Rice
preached a sermon on John 5 : 40, the subject which had been
appointed by the Committee, which having been considered was
sustained. Mr. Rice then read an exercise on Acts 10 : 34, 35,
which had also been appointed by the Committee, which was sus-
tained as part of trial." On Monday, the 12th, Mr. Rice was
licensed according to the forms of the Presbyterian Church ; the
Rev. James Robinson performing the services of the occasion.

Mr. Alexander gave himself to the spiritual welfare of the church,
as well as to the progress of literature in the College ; in fact the
progress of science and literature had charms for him, mostly as
they might in their diffusion advance the cause of truth and upright-
ness. The Assembly of 1801, that sent Mr. Alexander a delegate
to New England, also gave him a commission to visit Georgia as a
missionary. This he could never find time to fulfil. It also
enjoined the Presbyteries to collect information on the five following
subjects, for the use of the Assembly. 1st, The Indian tribes among
them, or on their borders, and their readiness for instruction. 2d,
The frontier settlements, and the facilities for missionary operations,
and the circulation of religious books. 3d, The interior districts
that are destitute of the means of grace, and the facilities for sup-
ply. 4th, The colored race, and the opportunities for instruction.
5th, Proper persons for missionaries in any of these departments.
All these things had been claiming the attention of the Virginia
Synod, and were in part supplied by her Commission. In October,
1802, Messrs. Waddell, Alexander, and Calhoon were appointed to
collect the required information. The Virginia Synod having
been divided in the Spring of 1802, and the Synods of Kentucky
and Pittsburgh taken from her bounds, her relative position was
changed, and she began to change her method of procedure. The

OLD RECORDS FOUND. 277

Presbyteries also felt the necessity of a modification of their actions.
Search was made by this Committee for the old records of the
Presbytery, to direct them in their course. Some of the volumes
could no where be found. The Committee answered the demands
of the Assembly on the five heads of information to the best of their
knowledge ; and the paper with others was committed to Dr. Green
and Mr. Hazard, to prepare a history.

The Presbytery at Hampden Sidney, April 7th, 1804 — "Having
received information that the minutes of the old Hanover Presby-
tery were recovered, and were in the possession of the Rev. Archi-
bald Alexander ; ordered, that they be deposited in the hands of the
Stated Clerk for safe keeping, and that he transcribe, or procure to
be transcribed such parts of them as need it, in order to their pre-
servation, and present his account for this service to the Presbytery
when it is completed." In September, Mr. Lacy, the Clerk, reported
that he had performed the duty, and presented a quarto volume of
beautiful penmanship. The Presbytery agreed to allow him thirty
dollars for the work. The Presbytery then were in possession of
two copies of all their records that could be procured, from the for-
mation of the Presbytery, in 1756, to the division in 1786, one copy
just made by their Stated Clerk, in one volume ; and the other in
a number of small volumes, by different Stated Clerks, the covers
of some of the volumes being of parchment or leather, the others
of frailer material. Of some of the sessions the minutes were irre-
trievably lost. By a previous order of Presbytery, Mr. Lacy, the
Clerk, had procured a thick quarto volume of durable materials in
which he had transcribed, in an engrossing hand, the records of the
Presbytery from its division, 1786, down to the current time. So
that, in 1804, the Presbytery had two copies of records made out
by her Stated Clerks, one in two volumes, and the other in six.
But for these records thus preserved, a correct account of Hanover
Presbytery and its ministers could never have been procured.

"A call from Cub Creek congregation addressed to Mr. John H.
Rice for three-fourths of his time, was read and presented to him."
April 6th, 1804, at a meeting of the Presbytery, at the College —
"But Mr. Rice informed the Presbytery that he did not wish to
give a decisive answer to the call at present, but was willing to take
it under consideration." On the next day, he declared his accept-
ance ; " and it appears proper that he should be ordained at our
next meeting." lien. 3: 4, "And the serpent said unto the woman,
ye shall not surely die," was appointed him as the subject of a trial
sermon. Mr. Alexander was appointed to preach an ordination
sermon, and Mr. Lacy to preside and give the charge. Mr. Rice
resigned his office as tutor, and removed to Charlotte, fixing his
residence on a farm about six miles from the Court-House. The
Presbytery met at Cub Creek on the 28th of September, and con-
sisted of Messrs. Alexander, M' Robert, Lacy, and Lyle, with Elders
Major Morton, from Cumberland congregation, Captain Mask Leak,
from the Cove, and Colonel William Morton, from Cub Creek.

278 KEV. JAMES TOMPKINS.

After approving the trial sermon of Mr. Rice, the Presbytery pro-
ceeded to his ordination on Saturday, the 29th. Mr. Alexander
preached from Acts 20: 28, " Take heed, therefore, unto yourselves,
and to all the flock over whom the Holy Ghost hath made you over-
seers, to feed the Church of God which he has purchased with his
own blood." Mr. Lacy delivered the charge ; and Mr. Rice, who
had held to the Presbytery the relation of Ruling Elder, candidate
for the ministry and licentiate, now took his seat as an ordained
minister.

Mr. James Tompkins, a Baptist minister, was present at the meet-
ing in Bedford, to promote Christian Union, and after a time applied
for admission to Hanover Presbytery. The committee that were
charged with the examination of Mr. Rice, were directed to consider
this application, which had been before a called meeting, in Bedford,
in February, and the regular Spring meeting in Hanover. The com-
mittee met at Bannister Meeting-House in June, and considered the
application, and inquired into some reports implicating the character
of Mr. Tompkins, by impeaching his motives for desiring a change
of denominations. At their meeting in July, at the college, the com-
mittee decided favorably in case of Mr. Rice and Mr. Tompkins, and
so reported to the meeting of Presbytery in the fall. After Mr. Rice
was licensed, Mr. Tompkins " was received under the care of this
Presbytery as a preacher of the gospel — and exercises of trial were
appointed unto him. And as this is a new and important case —
resolved further, that the following question be brought before Synod
at their next meeting, by way of overture. A regularly ordained
minister of the Baptist Church applies to a Presbytery to be received
as a minister of the gospel in connexion with them ; is his ordination
to be considered as valid?" On the third day of the sessions of
Synod, Oct. 15th, at the college, the question was considered, and
was unanimously decided in the affirmative. The day before Mr.
Rice was ordained, Mr. Tompkins "delivered a discourse on 1st John
2d, 2d. The subject assigned him in Sept. 1803, which the Presby-
tery sustained as satisfactory. The Rev. James Mitchel came in —
his reasons for not coming sooner, and also for non-attendance at our
last meeting were sustained. Mr. Tompkins then read an essay on
the following question — Wherein consisted the punishment of Adam's
transgression, and in what manner was it inflicted. The Presby-
tery having received competent satisfaction with respect to Mr. James
Tompkins, of his abilities to preach the gospel, and of his soundness
in the faith, agreed to receive him as a member in full standing."
Mr. Tompkins was an acceptable preacher, and an useful minister of
Christ. His race was short. On the 20th of July, 1806, he entered
on his everlasting rest.

The Second Step by Hanover Presbytery for a Theological Seminary '.

An overture brought into the Assembly of the Church in 1805, by
Dr. Green, was approved, and sent to the Presbyteries, enjoining
them—" to look out among themselves, pious youth of promising

SECOND STEP FOR A SEMINARY. 279

talents, and endeavor to educate them, and bring them forward into
the ministry ; that it be made a Presbyterial business, that the youth
are to be conducted by the Presbyteries through the whole of their
academical course, and theological studies, and at such schools, and
! under such teachers as each Presbytery may choose to employ or
.'recommend." The Hanover Presbytery took up the overture, April
1 4th, 1806, at Briery. The Synod of Virginia, many years before,
•had proposed these schools in her bounds, to carry into effect a
'similar proposal, one in Redstone Presbytery, one in Transylvania,
and one in Lexington. Hanover Presbytery had taken it up, and in
the year 1797 had commenced her charitable fund, the first step
towards a Seminary. Something more was wanted to make the pro-
ject effective. Therefore — " Resolved, that the Rev. Messrs. Alex-
ander, Lyle, Rice and Speece, together with Messrs. James Morton,
Robert Quarles, and James Daniel be a committee, of whom any four
shall be a quorum, to solicit donations, and do all other things which
may to them appear expedient for obtaining and establishing a
Theological Library and School at Hampden Sidney College ; and
for the support of such poor and pious youth as the Presbytery may
undertake to educate and bring forward to the Holy Ministry."
Mr. Rice, a member of the Assembly, was on the committee of bills
and overtures, that reported the overture of Dr. Green ; and was
appointed by this committee of Hanover Presbytery an agent to
gather funds for a library, and the school, and the education pur-
poses. This was another step towards Union Theological Seminary.
The address of the committee to the public is worthy of preservation,
setting forth the fundamental principles of theological schools.

The person to whom the Presbytery turned their eyes as the man
to direct the use of the intended library, and preside in the school
wrhen organized, appears not to have made any such calculation
about himself. In a letter to Mr. Maxwell, Dr. Alexander says,
speaking of Mr. Rice — " Our excellent friend was not a systematic
student in his theological studies ; and although you seem disposed
to give me the credit of having been his preceptor in this sacred
science, yet candor induces me to say, that I have a very slight
claim to the honor. I never considered myself his teacher, in this
or any other department of knowledge. I was rather his com-
panion in study ; but was ever ready to communicate to others the
tacts of my own reading. I was about a half a dozen years older
than he, and had been about that time in the ministry, when I first
knew him ; but then the idea of teaching theology to any one was far
from my thoughts. I do remember, iiowever, that at his earnest
request, I prescribed a course of reading in theology ; and the im-
pression of the fact was rendered indelible in my mind, by an inci-
dent of a somewhat remarkable kind, which I will relate. Among
the books to be perused was Dr. Samuel Clarke's Demonstration of
the Being and Attributes of Grod. The effect winch the reading of
this able work had on his mind 1 can never forget. It plunged him
into the abyss of scepticism. It drove him almost to distraction.

280 RESIGNATION OF MR. ALEXANDER.

I never contemplated a powerful mind in such a state of desolation.
For a day or two his perturbation was overwhelming and alarming.
But in a few days, effectual relief was obtained ; but in what par-
ticular way, I am, at this distance of time unable to state, except
that the difficulties which he experienced were not overcome by
reasoning, or any human means ; but by the grace of God through
prayer. I do not pretend to explain how the perusal of this work
of profound argumeut should have produced such an effect. I
merely note an interesting fact, from which every reader may draw
his own conclusions. It is now my impression that this occurrence
interrupted the theological studies of our deceased friend.

" His discourses when he first engaged in public preaching, were
principally argumentative, and especially directed to the demonstra-
tion of the truths of the Christian religion, and its vindication from
the objections of infidels. He was naturally led into this strain of
preaching, by the prevalence of deistical opinions in that country
for several years preceding. His sermons therefore were not at
first suited to the taste, nor adapted to the edification of the com-
mon people ; but they were calculated to raise his reputation as a,
man of learning and abilities, with men of information and discern-
ment." There was a change in his style of preaching ; in a few
years he became a favorite with the colored people.

The records of College give evidence of disturbances, and ten-
dencies to disorder among the students, to a greater degree during
the second presidency of Mr. Alexander than the first. Domestic
discipline had relaxed, and many things were considered by parents
and guardians as admissible, that, in previous years, had been in-
tolerable. The number of students from a distance increased ; and
they brought their insubordination along with them. College duties
were severe, and Mr. Alexander longed for the ministry of the word.
There were congregations that would sustain a preacher ; for one
of these Mr. Alexander began to have strong desires. His health
was enfeebled by his great exertions as preacher and teacher ; and
his opportunities for study were lessening. In this condition of
things, Pine street Church in Philadelphia sent him an invitation.
He immediately made them a visit ; and being pleased with the
prospect, he accepted their proposition and prepared for a removal.
A called meeting of Presbytery was held at the College, November
13th 1806, and the call for Mr. Alexander came under considera-
tion. Tne churches with which he was connected yielded to his
wish to remove, and made no objection to the call. He was there-
fore transferred to the Presbytery of Philadelphia. At least three
ministers mourned his departure ; and the hearts of many laymen
were sad. But in tne removal he was evidently blessed of God.

On receiving Mr. Alexander's resignation, the Trustees appointed
Mr. Wm. S. Keid, then teaching in College, to take charge of the
classes tor a season ; and gave him as tutors Mr. Andrew iShannon,
Mr. Thomas Lumpkin and Mr. James C. Willson ; all of whom
afterwards became ministers of the gospel.

REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. 281

CHAPTER XXII.

GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. — THE AWAKENING AT THE COMMENCE-
MENT OF THE 19tH CENTURY.

j

At the commencement of the nineteenth century, the Synod of
Virginia consisted of the Presbyterian ministers and churches in the
States of Virginia and Kentucky, then a part of Virginia, and Penn-
sylvania west of the Allegheny Mountains ; and was the theatre of
one of those great religious movements which convulse society, and
leave their impress for generations. It commenced in Kentucky,
and spread northward, eastward, and southward, following the track
of the pioneers of the forest first, and then seeking beyond the
mountains the homes they had left. Its character, like the beautiful
country in which it commenced, and the people that were the sub-
jects, was unlike in many of its externals to any awakening, of
which the church, in her numerous histories, has any record. In
Kentucky the excitement was greatest ; and the good and the evil
interwoven, most prominent and enduring. It has formed the
theme of history already, and will claim for ever a chapter in the
history of that State. In North Carolina, the consequences, full
of blessings to the Church and State, were abundant, and will form
a part of her record for ever. West Pennsylvania has many monu-
ments to tell of the excellencies of that great religious movement
which made all things, like this beautiful country, new.

In 1802, the Synod of Virginia was divided, and from her bounds
were constituted three Synods, that of Virginia confined to the
State, Kentucky, and Pittsburg embracing West Pennsylvania.
In each of these Synods the work of God had progressed, moulded
in its externals by the varying condition of the population. Sin is
the same in its nature and attributes everywhere, and in all time ;
the love of God is as pure and unchanging as its source ; and the
grace of Christ as purifying and transforming as at the day of
Pentecost. But the manner the great truths of the gospel shall stir
the passions, alike in all time in the great principle, will in circum-
stantials show a striking variety, like the color and forms of the race.

Tne Synod of Virginia after this great curtailment of her bound-
aries and churches, numbered on her list of laborers twenty-seven
ordained ministers and five licentiates. In the bounds of the two
Hanovers, were James Waddell, William Irvin, and Archibald
M'Koberts, without a pastoral charge ; James Mitchel and James
Turner, in Bedford ; John D. Blair occupying Hanover and Henrico;
Drury Lacy, Cumberland; Matthew Lyie, Buffalo and Briery; James
llobmson, Kocktish and Cove; William Calhoon, Albemarle; and
Archibald Alexander at the head of Hampden Sidney College. In
the Presbytery of Lexington, then containing Montgomery and
Ureenbrier were, Benjamin Erwin, without charge; William Wilson,

282 dr. Baxter's letter.

Augusta church ; John McCue, Tinkling Spring ; Samuel Houston,
Falling Spring and High Bridge ; Benjamin Grigsby, Lewisburg
and Concord ; Samuel Brown, New Providence ; Robert Wilson,
Windy Cove, Little Spring, and Rocky Spring ; Robert Logan,
without charge ; and George A. Baxter, New Monmouth and Lex-
ington, and head of Liberty Hall, or Washington Academy, with
John Glendy, a probationer from Ireland, supplying Staunton,
Bethel, and Brown's meeting-house. In the Presbytery of Win-
chester, were Amos Thompson, without charge ; Moses Hoge, Shep-
herdstown ; Nash Legrand, Cedar Creek and Opecquon ; William
Hill, Winchester; William Williamson, South River and Flint Run;
John Lyle, Romney, Springfield, and Frankfort; Joseph Glass,
Gerardstown and Back Creek. The licentiates were, Daniel Blain,
William McPheeters, John Todd, John Mines, and John Chavis, a
colored man. These thirty-two Presbyterian ministers scattered
over the large State of Virginia, felt their hearts moved at the
reports brought in from Kentucky. Most of them had friends, and
many of them relatives, in the midst of the excitement. Mr. Baxter
made a tour through Kentucky in the year 1801, observing carefully
the circumstances of the religious meetings, and, like a true philoso-
pher, gathering facts for his future consideration, without any pre-
viously formed theory. On his return, he wrote to his friend Archi-
bald Alexander, of Hampden Sidney College, the result of his
observations.

To the Rev. Archibald Alexander.

Washington Academy, Jan. 1st, 1802.

Rev. and dear Sir — I now sit down agreeably to promise, to
give you some account of the revival of religion in the State of
Kentucky ; you have, no doubt, heard already of the Green River
and Cumberland revivals. I will just observe, that last summer is
the fourth since the revival commenced in those places : and that
it has been more remarkable than any of the preceding, not only
for lively and fervent devotion among Christians, but also for
awakenings and conversions among the careless ; and it is worthy
of notice that very few instances of apostasy have hitherto appeared.
As I was not myself in the Cumberland country, all I can say about
it is from the testimony of others ; but I was uniformly told by
those who had been there, that their religious assemblies were more
solemn, and the appearance of the work much greater than what
had been in Kentucky ; any enthusiastic symptoms which might at
first have attended the revival, had greatly subsided, whilst the
serious concern and engagedness of the people were visibly in-
creased.

In the older settlements of Kentucky the revival made its first
appearance among the Presbyterians last spring. The whole of that
country about a year before was remarkable for vice and dissipation ;
and I have been credibly informed that a decided majority of the

GREAT REVIVAL IN KENTUCKY. 283

people were professed infidels. During the last winter appearances
were favorable among the Baptists, and great numbers were added
to their churches. Early in the spring the ministrations of the
Presbyterian clergy began to be better attended than they had been
for many years before. Their worshipping assemblies became more
solemn, and the people, after they were dismissed, showed a strange
reluctance at leaving the place ; they generally continued some time
in the meeting-house, in singing or in religious conversation. Per-
haps about the last of May or the first of June the awakenings
became general in some congregations, and spread through the
country in every direction with amazing rapidity. I left that
country about the first of November, at which time this revival, in
connexion with the one on Cumberland, had covered the whole
State, excepting a small settlement which borders on the waters of
Green river, in which no Presbyterian ministers are settled, and I
believe very few of any denomination. The power with which this
revival has spread, and its influence in moralizing the people, are
difficult for you to conceive of, and more difficult for me to describe.
I had heard many accounts and seen many letters respecting it
before I went to that country ; but my expectations, though greatly
raised, were much below the reality of the work. The congre-
gations, when engaged in worship, presented scenes of solemnity
superior to what I had ever seen before ; and in private houses it
was no uncommon thing to hear parents relate to strangers the won-
derful things which God had done in their neighborhoods, whilst a
large circle of young people would be in tears.

On my way to Kentucky, I was told by settlers on the road, that
the character of Kentucky travellers was entirely changed, and that
they were now as distinguished for sobriety as they had formerly
been for dissoluteness ; and indeed, I found Kentucky the most
moral place I had ever been in ; a profane expression was hardly
heard ; a religious awe seemed to pervade the country ; and some
deistical characters had confessed that from whatever cause the
revival might originate, it certainly made the people better. Its
influence was not less visible in promoting a friendly temper ;
nothing could appear more amiable than that undissembled benevo-
lence which governs the subjects of this work. I have often wished
that the mere politician or deist could observe with impartiality
their peaceful and amicable spirit. He would certainly see that
nothing could equal the religion of Jesus for promoting even the
temporal happiness of society. Some neighborhoods visited by the
revival had been formerly notorious for private animosities, and
mairy petty law-suits had commenced on that ground. When the
parties in these quarrels were impressed with religion, the first thing
was to send for their antagonists ; and it was often very affecting to
see their meeting. Both had seen their faults, and both contended
that they ought to make concessions, till at last they were obliged
to request each to forbear all mention of the past, and to act as
friends and brothers for the future. Now, sir, let modern philoso-

284 GREAT REVIVAL IN KENTUCKY.

phists talk of reforming the world by banishing Christianity and
introducing their licentious systems. The blessed gospel of our God
and Saviour is showing what it can do.

Some circumstances have concurred to distinguish the Kentucky
revival from most others of which we have had any account. I
mean the largeness of the assemblies on sacramental occasions, the
length of time they continued on the ground in devotional exercises,
and the great numbers who have fallen down under religious im-
pressions. On each of these particulars I shall make some remarks.
1st. With respect to the largeness of the assemblies. It is generally
supposed that at many places there were not fewer than eight, ten,
or twelve thousand people. At a place called Cane Ridge Meeting-
House, many are of opinion there were at least twenty thousand.
There were 140 wagons which came loaded with people, besides
other wheel carriages. Some persons had come 200 miles. The
largeness of these assemblies was an inconvenience — they were too
numerous to be addressed by one speaker ; it therefore became
necessary for several ministers to officiate at the same time at differ-
ent stands. This afforded an opportunity to those who were but
slightly impressed with religion to wander to and fro between the
different places of worship, which created an appearance of confusion,
and gave ground to such as were unfriendly to the work to charge
it with disorder.

Another cause also conduced to the same effect ; about this time,
the people began to fall down in great numbers, under serious
impressions. This was a new thing among Presbyterians ; it excited
universal astonishment, and created a curiosity which could not be
restrained, when people fell even during the most solemn parts of
divine service. Those who stood near, were so extremely anxious
to see how they were affected, that they often crowded about them,
so as to disturb the worship. But these causes of disorder were
soon removed; different sacraments were appointed on the same
Sabbath, which divided the people, and the falling down became so
familiar as to excite no disturbance. In October, I attended three
sacraments ; at each, there were supposed to be four or five thou-
sand people, and everything was conducted with strict propriety.
When persons fell, those who were near took care of them, and
everything continued quiet until the worship was concluded.

2d. The length of time that people continue at the places of wor-
ship, is another important circumstance of the Kentucky revival. At
Cane Ridge they met on Friday, and continued till Wednesday even-
ing, night and day, without intermission, either in public or private
exercises of devotion, and with such earnestness, that heavy showers
of rain wTere not sufficient to disperse them. On other sacramental
occasions, they generally continued on the ground until Monday or
Tuesday evening ; and had not the preachers been exhausted and
obliged to retire, or had they chosen to prolong the worship, they might
have kept the people any length of time they pleased ; and all this
was or might have been done in a country where, less than twelve

GREAT REVIVAL IN KENTUCKY. 285

months before, the clergy found it difficult to detain the people
during the usual exercises of the Sabbath.

The practice of camping on the ground was introduced partly by
necessity, and partly by inclination ; the assemblies were generally
too large to be received by any common neighborhood; everything
indeed was done which hospitality and brotherly kindness could do,
to accommodate the people ; public and private houses were opened,
and free invitations given to all persons who wished to retire.
Farmers gave up their meadows, before they were mown, to supply
the horses ; yet, notwithstanding all this liberality, it would have
been impossible, in many cases, to have accommodated the whole
assemblies with private lodgings ; but, besides, the people were un-
willing to suffer any interruption in their devotions, and they formed
an attachment to the place where they were continually seeing so
many careless sinners receiving their first impressions, and so many
deists constrained to call on the formerly despised name of Jesus ;
they conceived a sentiment like what Jacob felt in Bethel, " Surely
the Lord is in this place." "This is none other but the house of
God, and this is the gate of heaven."

od. The number of persons who have fallen down under serious
impressions in this revival, is another matter worthy of attention ;
and on this I shall be more particular, as it seems to be the prin-
cipal cause why this work should be more suspected of enthusiasm
than some other revivals. At Cane Ridge sacrament, it is generally
supposed not less than one thousand persons fell prostrate to the
ground, among whom were many infidels. At one sacrament which
I attended, the number that fell was thought to be more than three
hundred. Persons who fall, are generally such as had manifested
symptoms of the deepest impressions for some time previous to that
event. It is common to see them shed tears plentifully for about
an hour. Immediately before they become totally powerless, they
are seized with a tremor, and sometimes, though not often, they
utter one or two piercing shrieks, in the moment of falling ; persons
in this situation are affected in different degrees ; sometimes, when
unable to stand or sit, they have the use of their hands, and can
converse with perfect composure. In other cases they are unable
to speak, the pulse becomes weak, and they draw a difficult breath,
about once in a minute : in some instances, their extremities become
cold, and pulsation, breathing, and all the signs of life forsake them
for nearly an hour. Persons who have been in this situation have
uniformly avowed that they felt no bodily pain, that they had the
entire use of their reason and reflection, and when recovered, they
could relate everything that had been said or done near them, or
which could possibly fall within their observation.

Prom this it appears that their falling is neither common fainting,
nor a nervous action. Indeed this strange phenomenon appears to
have taken every possible turn to baffle the conjectures of those who
are not willing to consider it a supernatural work. Persons have
sometimes fallen on their way from public worship ; and sometimes

286 GREAT REVIVAL IN KENTUCKY.

after they had arrived at home ; and in some cases when they were
pursuing their common business on their farms, or when retired for
secret devotion. It was above observed that persons generally arc
seriously affected for some time previous to their falling ; in many
cases, however, it is otherwise. Numbers of thoughtless sinners
have fallen as suddenly as if struck with lightning. Many pro-
fessed infidels, and other vicious characters have been arrested in
this way, and sometimes at the very time they were uttering blas-
phemies against the work.

At the beginning of the revival in Shelby County, the appear-
ances, as related to me by eye-witnesses, were very surprising
indeed. The revival had before this spread with irresistible power
through the adjacent counties ; and many of the pious had attended
distant sacraments with great benefit. These were much engaged,
and felt unusual freedom in their addresses at the throne of grace,
for the out-pouring of the divine Spirit at the approaching sacra-
ment in Shelby. The sacrament came on in September. The
people as usual met on Friday : but all were languid, and the exer-
cises went on heavily. On Saturday and Sunday morning it was
no better. At length the communion service commenced, everything
was still lifeless : whilst the minister of the place was speaking at
one of the tables, without any unusual animation, suddenly there
were several shrieks from different parts of the assembly ; instantly
persons fell in every direction ; the feelings of the pious were sud-
denly revived, and the work progressed with extraording power, till
the conclusion of the solemnity. This phenomenon of falling is
common to all ages, sexes, and characters ; and when they fall they
are differently exercised. Some pious people have fallen under a
sense of ingratitude and hardness of heart, and others under affect-
ing manifestations of the love and good of God. Many thoughtless
persons under legal convictions, have obtained comfort before they
arose.

But perhaps the most numerous class consists of those who fall
under distressing views of their guilt, who arise with the same fear-
ful apprehensions, and continue in that state for some days, perhaps
weeks, before they receive comfort. I have conversed with many
who fell under the influence of comfortable feelings, and the account
they gave of their exercises while they lay entranced was very sur-
prising. I know not how to give you a better idea of them than by
sayiug, that in many cases they appeared to surpass the dying exer-
cises of Dr. Finley ; their minds appeared wholly swallowed up in
contemplating the perfections of Deity, as illustrated in the plan
of salvation, and whilst they lay apparently senseless, and almost
lifeless, their minds were more vigorous, and their memories more
retentive and accurate than they had ever been before.

I have heard men of respectability assert that their manifesta-
tions of gospel truth were so clear, as to require some caution when
they began to speak, lest they should "use language which might in-
duce their hearers to suppose, that they had seen those things with

GREAT REVIVAL IN KENTUCKY. 287

their bodily eyes ; but at the same time they had seen no image,
nor sensible representation, nor indeed any thing besides the old
truths contained in the Bible. Araono; those whose minds were
filled with the most delightful communications of divine love, I but
seldom observed anything extatic. Their expressions were just and
rational, they conversed with calmness and composure, and on their
first recovering the use of speech, they appeared like persons re-
covering from a violent disease which had left them on the borders
of the grave. I have sometimes been present when persons who
fell under the influence of convictions, obtained relief before they
arose ; in these cases it was impossible not to observe how strongly
the change in their minds was depicted in their countenances. In-
stead of a face of horror and despair, they assumed one open, lu-
minous, serene and expressive of all the comfortable feelings of re-
ligion. As to those who fall down under legal convictions and
continue in that state, they are not different from those who receive
convictions in other revivals, excepting that their distress is more
severe. Indeed extraordinary power is the leading characteristic
of this revival ; both saints and sinners have more striking discove-
ries of the realities of another world, than I have ever known on
any other occasion.

I trust I have said enough on this subject to enable you to judge,
how far the charge of enthusiasm is applicable to it. Lord Lyttle-
ton in his letter on the conversion of St. Paul observes, (I think
justly), that enthusiasm is a vain self-righteous spirit, swelled with
self-suiiiciency and disposed to glory in its religious attainments.
If this be a good definition there has been perhaps as little enthu-
siasm in the Kentucky revival as in any other. Never have I seen
more genuine marks of that humility which disclaims the merit of
its own duties, and looks to the Lord Jesus Christ as the only way
of acceptance with God. I was indeed highly pleased to find that
Christ was all in all in their religion, as well as in the religion of
the gospel. Christians in their highest attainments seemed most
sensible of their entire dependence on divine grace, and it was truly
affecting to hear with what agonizing anxiety awakened sinners en-
quired tor Christ, as the only physician who could give them any
help. Those who call these tilings enthusiasm ought to tell us wrhac
they understand by the spirit of Christianity. In fact, sir, this
revival operates as our Saviour promised the Holy Spirit should
when sent into the world : it convinces of sin, of righteousness, and
of judgment ; a strong confirmation to my mind, both that the
promise is divine, and that this is a remarkable fulfilment of it.

It would be of little avail to object to all this, that probably the
professions of many were counterfeited. Such an objection would
rather establish what it meant to destroy, for where there is no
reality there can be no counterfeit, and besides when the general
tenor of a work is such as to dispose the more insincere professors
to counterfeit what is right, the wTork itself must be genuine. But
as an eve-witness in the case, I may be permitted to declare that

288 GREAT REVIVAL IN KENTUCKY.

the professions of those under religious convictions were generally
marked with such a degree of engagedness and feeling, as wilful
hypocrisy could hardly assume. The language of the heart when
deeply impressed, is very distinguishable from the language of affec-
tation. Upon the whole, sir, I think the revival in Kentucky among
the most extraordinary that have ever visited the Church of Christ,
and, all things considered, peculiarly adapted to the circumstances
of that country. Infidelity was triumphant, and religion at the
point of expiring. Something of an extraordinary nature seemed
necessary to arrest the attention of a giddy people, who were ready
to conclude that Christianity was a fable, and futurity a dream.
This revival has done it, it has confounded infidelity, awed vice into
silence, and brought numbers beyond calculation, under serious im-
pressions. "Whilst the blessed Saviour was calling home his people,
and building up his Church in this remarkable way, opposition could
not be silent. At this I hinted above ; but it is proper to observe,
that the clamorous opposition which assailed the work at its com-
mencement has been in a great measure borne down before it.

A large proportion of those who have fallen, were at first op-
posers, and their example has taught others to be cautious, if it has
not taught them to be wise. I have written on this subject, to a
greater length than I first intended, but if this account should give
you any sstisfaction, and be of any benefit to the common cause, I
shall be fully gratified.

Yours with the highest esteem,

G. A. Baxter.

In this letter he displays one of his characteristics through life,
an ability to gather facts with coolness and precision in preparation
for illustration, demonstration, or experiment in the broad field of
natural and moral philosophy, in the science of physics or of mind,
religion natural or revealed. From these data he formed his
opinion. Of the bodily exercises he wrote more favorably than he
probably would have done some years later in life. He never
thought them subversive of religion, in their early stages, and more
moderate forms, or irreconcilable with its purity. They might be a
weakness, but not a sin. In their later stages, when they became
violent and varied, he carefully separated them from religion, both
in its early and more matured exercises. The work, as he saw it,
he believed to be of God, and rejoiced in it, and desired to behold
its power in Virginia. The old men, leaders in the revival of '88,
were gone or sinking in years. The young men, and converts, were
the standard bearers now, and watched the approach of the pillar
of cloud and of fire, that, hovering over Kentucky, moved slowly
eastward. With an almost universal dread of the bodily exercises,
they longed for the presence of the Almighty, with which these
were mysteriously connected.

_ The excitement, with some of its peculiarities, was felt in Vir-
ginia, first, in the Presbyterian settlements along the head waters

REVIVAL IN BEDFORD COUNTY. 289

of the Kenawha, in Greenbrier County. Here were no stated min-
isters. Missionaries occasionally visited them. The work began
at a prayer-meeting of private Christians. Ministers from Ken-
tucky recognized here the power of spiritual truths over the minds
of men, as they had seen it in the West. Some of the Virginia
preachers visited the settlements, and beheld, with astonishment, the
influence of grace combined with an unknown power. Desires,
hopes, and fears were high. Would the shower descend upon the
Virginia church ?

In the latter part of the year 1801, the churches under the care
of Messrs. Mitchel and Turner, were greatly revived. A meeting
held at the close of the year was noted for the number of people
impressed with a deep sense of the value as well as truth of the
gospel. Many made profession of their faith. The bodily agitations
of numbers were uncontrolled ; they fell upon the ground as smitten
by a resistless power. In the succeeding spring the influence of
divine truth was felt with increased force. The Presbytery of Han-
over met at Bethel. Crowds attended upon the ministrations of the
gospel. About one hundred had now professed conversion. There
were some bodily exercises ; but no noise or outbreaking of disor-
derly emotions. The congregations in Albemarle, in Prince Edward
and Charlotte, were greatly awakened ; and the happy influence was
felt over a large region of country, east of the Blue llidge.

Mr. Baxter visited Bedford, and some of his young people mingled
with the congregation of Bethel in their religious services. The
pastor and his young people returned like Graham from Prince
Edward, imbued with the spirit of the revival. The congregations
of Lexington and New Monmouth became deeply interested. There
were many hopeful conversions. The work of grace spread through
the congregations in the Valley. Bodily exercises accompanied,
and, in some of the congregations, were violent. Mr. Baxter for a
time hesitated. Were they a necessary connection ? If so, let
them be as violent as could be imagined, only let the work of grace
go on. Were they an accidental thing, or the work of the enenry
sowing tares ? If so, they were to be opposed at all hazards lest
they defile the work of God. Samuel Brown, of New Providence,
said boldly they were a profane mixture, a device of Satan to mar
the work of God. In a little time Mr. Baxter, and the ministers
generally, came to the conclusion that' they were not a necessary
part of the work of grace, and were to be discountenanced. Only
one minister felt unwilling to speak and act against them. By
private conversation, and calmly pausing in public services whenever
the exercises commenced, till quietness was restored, the minister in
a little time entirely put down the unhappy "profane mixture,"
except in some peculiar cases and solitary instances.

The awakening continued in different parts of the Synod for some
years. There wTere many hopeful converts where there wTas no
stated ministry, or regular church organization. Many of these
looking in vain to the Presbyterian Church for the living ministry,

290 REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D.D., RECTOR AND PRESIDENT.

turned their attention to other denominations prepared to supply
their wants, and are now lost to the Presbyterian Church. The
demand for educated ministers came pressing on the Synod. She
looked to her Colleges, and to the sons of the Church, and to her
God, for the supply.

CHAPTER XXIII.

GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D., RECTOR AND PRESIDENT.

Like William Graham, the first Rector, Mr. Baxter appropriated
the income, from the tuition and the available funds principally, to
the support of the professors and tutors associated with him, reserv-
ing for himself the remainder after their salaries were paid. The
expenses of his own family were met by the salary of £100, Virginia
currency, from the congregations of New Monmouth and Lexington,
and the income of the property received with his wife from the
estate of her father. It does not appear that any specific salary
was ever offered him while connected with the institution.

To his duties as instructor in the Mathematical department, he
added the recitations in Rhetoric, Moral Philosophy, Natural Law,
and the Law of Nations. With the able assistance of Messrs. Joseph
Graham and Daniel Blain, Mr. Baxter soon found himself at the
head of an academy containing about seventy scholars. The pros-
pects were encouraging for an increased number. The list of gradu-
ates had not hitherto been, and was not during the Rectorship and
Presidency of Mr. Baxter, proportionably equal to the list of those
receiving their education at the academy. A specified amount of
acquirements in the Classics, Mathematics, Mental and Moral Philoso-
phy was necessary to obtain the degree of Bachelor of Arts. But
it had always been left optional to the students with their parents
and guardians, whether they should pursue the whole College course,
or confine themselves to some particular departments, as the exact
sciences, or languages and philosophy, or the sciences with philoso-
phy. A large number of the students left the academy without the
degree of A. B. given as a certificate of their general progress,
though they might have a certificate for their chosen study in which
they excelled.

Virginia is now solving, on a large scale, the problem often dis-
cussed, how far the interests of literature and science, and of the
body politic at large, require a prescribed course of study embracing
the principles of all the departments in science and literature ; and
how far, and in what way, all these interests are affected by per-
mitting students to pursue chosen branches, a degree being given for
excellence, in any one branch, expressing the progress made, and

REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D., RECTOR AND PRESIDENT. 291

naming the branch of study; and a degree being also given for
excellence in the whole circle of studies, that fact being particularly
stated.

About the close of the 18th century, a taste for classical study
was extensively discouraged in America, and the Mathematics with
the Natural Sciences engrossed the public attention. The study of
language began to be confined to candidates for the ministry, and
lovers of literature for its own excellence. Public opinion has
undergone a change ; and the classics have regained their standing
in our Colleges and Universities. And the enquiry now is, whether
students shall be required to pursue a complete course of scientific
and literary studies in our public institutions, or be permitted to
select particular branches, or parts of a general course. Public
experience will in due time decide the question.

Dr. Baxter held the offices of Rectorship and President about
thirty years. Under his direction about four hundred and fifty
youths completed their academic studies. In after life they were
found in various positions in society — gentlemen of leisure, farmers
of science and taste, ministers of the gospel, lawyers, governors, pro-
fessors and Presidents of Colleges, and Judges of the different
Courts, and members of the medical profession.

The endowment made by Washington, began, in a little time, to
yield a fair per cent. ; and is now by an arrangement made some
years since by the State, the most productive of the College funds.
The Virginia Society of the Cincinnati, in preparation for its own
dissolution, followed the example of Washington, and gave their pro-
perty, amounting to $16,000, to the Washington Academy, to sus-
tain a professor, part of whose duties should be the teaching of those
branches of education particularly required for the profession of
arms. The fund retains the name of the Society. Mr. John Rob-
inson, a citizen of Rockbridge, made the institution his heir. An
emigrant from Ireland, living on the waters of the James River,
without descendants, he had amassed property in lands, slaves, and
money ; and was induced to give, by will, all his possessions, to be
united with the donations of Washington and the Society of the
Cincinnati, for the support of a Literary Institution.

In the year 1813, by Act of Legislature, the name of the insti-
tution was changed from Academy to College, and is now styled
Washington College ; the name of Liberty Hall having, in the year
1798, given place to that of Washington, in memory of his donation
of one hundred shares of James River stock. The charter remained
unchanged, its powers being considered sufficiently ample. The
propriety of altering the appearance of College hill, and of enlarging
the accommodations for students and professors, and of increasing
the number of the faculty of instruction, was admitted by the trus-
tees, and the accomplishment was resolved upon many years before
the funds became sufficiently productive. They have, however, all
been realized ; and Washington College is, in all these respects, the
fulfilment of Dr. Baxter's earnest desires.

292 REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D.

By the successive classes of students Dr. Baxter was held in
peculiar estimation as a kind, fatherly, resolute President, who
might be deceived by a designing boy, the deception sure to be dis-
covered, bringing at last more trouble in the heart than pleasure in
the mischief. They gave him the significant title "old rex." The
cry of "old rex is coming!" — and they could always know when
he was coming, without much watching, for he always gave the alarm
by his half suppressed cough — "old rex is coming !" the mischief
was all done, the boys in their places, and at work. But somehow,
"old rex," when stirred up to investigate some little offences, always
seemed to get at the matter so easily, and to dispose of the pecca-
dilloes so justly, and kindly, and according to law, that his authority
never lost its power, and offenders could not long escape some dis-
cipline. His pupils never lost their admiration of "old rex." If
he was indignant, he did not get angry ; if he did punish he was
not cruel ; and if there seemed to be the beginning of wrath, all
were sure there had been a great provocation. And then sometimes
"old rex," when he had caught the offenders, and they knew that
he had caught them, beyond the possibility of excuse, would seem
not to believe them guilty ; it was not possible they could be guilty ;
and he would take any explanation and let them all go, when all
knew they ought to suffer, and would send them away with some
kind words about "father," and "mother," and "sisters," and
"home," that went to their hearts. Sometimes he would keep them
in suspense, waiting day after day to know their doom, till the tor-
ture of suspense would well nigh break their spirits, and then dis-
miss them with a caution. The students loved him ; they loved him
through life ; they loved to talk about him, and his absolute
dominion and his inherent greatness, and the winding up of their
various little pranks, always getting off easier than they deserved.
When Dr. Baxter expressed entire confidence in his own authority,
and his ability to preserve it, he mistook neither the hearts of the
students or the people of Lexington. On a certain occasion, a scur-
rilous pamphlet was put in circulation, intended for his injury. For
a time it produced great excitement. One of his elders invited him
to his counting-room, and expostulated with him for not answering
it, and exposing its utter falsity. " Capt. Leyburn," replied the
Doctor, " I have lived in this community for thirty years to little
purpose, if it is necessary for me to answer that pamphlet." In a
little time the whole matter was forgotten. His great self-reliance
was without haughtiness or pride, and he cherished in others this
excellence in himself.

Dr. Baxter was struggling with difficulties throughout the whole
time of his connexion with the Academy and College. The want of
a sufficient income for the necessary professors and tutors, rendered
it necessary for him to perform a great amount of labor that his
pupils might have proper instruction. The system of permitting
irregular students — those who pursued but part of the course of
study — operated, for a time, very unfavorably, threatening to reduce

REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. 293

the college, in the public estimation, to a high school, to which those
■who desired to have a full course of instruction should not go ; and
from which, students should repair to other more entirely systematic
colleges, to complete their education. In combating this tendency
in the public opinion, the Doctor put forth all his powers. The
spirit of emigration also took possession of Virginia. The West
opened its wide, beautiful, and fertile fields, and allured youth to
seek for a home and wealth in her forests and prairies. The paths
of science mourned, the halls of college languished, as the youth
and the heads of young families turned their eyes to the inviting
regions on the waters of the Mississippi, and the plains beyond.
The college has surmounted all these combined difficulties. The
contest consumed the strength of two Presidents, Baxter and Ruff-
ner, aided by accomplished professors. The prize was worth the
contest.

The ability of Dr. Baxter to preside over an institution of the
highest grade with dignity and honor, was never doubted by his
pupils, or brethren in the ministry. He was always equal to any
emergency that came upon him. The University of North Carolina
conferred the title of D. D., and invited him to the presidency.
Similar invitations came from literary institutions in Kentucky and
Tennessee. He chose to spend his strength in the State in which
he was born.

In October, 1829, he resigned his office as President for two rea-
sons. He thought, that at his time of life, the pastoral duties of his
charge were sufficient to employ his strength ; and, that the affairs
of college were now in a position to permit the execution of those
plans, long contemplated, and requiring the time and effort appro-
priate to younger men ; and the division of councils among the trus-
tees was passing away. His heart was with the college to the last.
He rejoiced in its prosperity under his successors; and witnessed
with paternal pride the improvements on the hill, and the increase
of the students. There will ever be men of ability who will rejoice
to conduct the affairs of Washington College ; these will contemplate
with admiration the mental power and disinterested labors of those
that cherished its infancy.

Dr. Baxter loved books, and had a faithful memory. With a keen
relish for knowledge, he gathered materials for reflection, compari-
son, and invention, still trusting his memory and recollection, to pre-
serve, and bring out of her storehouse the gathered treasures on
demand. They "were ever ready, and ever true. The products of his
pen bore no proportion, in number, to the varied riches of his intel-
lect. He wrote when compelled by some imperious circumstance.
He set no value upon the pen to preserve his thoughts, and acquisi-
tions, or to prepare for discussion and public speaking, or any of the
ministrations belonging to his office. The products of his richly fur-
nshed mind were committed lavishly to the memory of others, and
with the exception of a-few sermons, and parts of lectures, are sought
for in vain in manuscript or in print. He delighted in the study of

294 REV. DANIEL BLAIN.

mental and moral philosophy, and the laws of nature and of nations.
In the latter he excelled. " The mind formed for accurate distinc-
tions and logical discussions," he displayed to great advantage, as
years passed over him, in his theological pursuits, and his lectures
on natural and national law.

Like the Elder Edwards, he committed his household concerns to
the management of his wife. To her prudence and discretion he
trusted the expenditure of his salary, the moderate stipends from
the academy and college, and the income of their private property,
in the supervision and education of a numerous family of four sons
and five daughters. In his entire seclusion from the management
of worldly affairs, it is probable he never once thought his decreasing
property might and ought to have been preserved. He knew it was
getting less ; and never expected it to increase ; and had no uneasy
moments of reflection, or anxious forebodings about the consequences
to himself or family.

A member of his family makes the following interesting statements.
" My mother inherited a large fortune from her father, much the
greatest part of which consisted of valuable lands in Kentucky. Of
these there were several thousand acres, and nearly all lying in the
best parts of the State. This property, from the confusion then
existing in Kentucky, in regard to land claims, required a great deal
of attention, and sometimes litigation. One or two of these tracts
were secured by my father; and there was no doubt entertained that
his title to the rest was perfectly good. But he found that it would
take much of his time to secure and manage them : and thus, though
well assured of ultimate success, and of the value of the property,
he, after mature thought, came to the conclusion, that he had no
right to take from the work of the ministry, to which his time and
talents were both consecrated, several of the best years of his life,
for the purpose of securing a merely secular good. So he ceased to
give any attention to the matter, and they have long since passed
into other hands. I will only add, that since my father's death, an
eminent lawyer in Frankfort, being employed to look into our claims,
wrote to my mother, that much valuable property had passed from
us, from want of attention."

CHAPTER XXIV

REV. DANIEL BLAIN.

For those fond only of the exciting, and the thrilling, and the im-
posing, Rev. Daniel Blain presented in his life and character little that
is pleasing. To those who can delight in the calm sunshine of heaven,
beaming with endless splendor, he has much to offer for meditation

REV. DANIEL BLALN. 295

and love. Like a spring day, with its clouds and light showers, and
much sweet sunshine ; beautiful in its rising, enlivening in its noon,
and lovely in its early close ; one of those days that make spring so
dear, and is so necessary a preparation for seed time, and the after
harvest ; that medium between winter and summer, the want of which
makes tropical climes wearisome and enervating ; a day in which
there is no thunder or lightning, or chilling frost, in which no blood
freezing event takes place, no great and notable circumstance, but a
succession of events, some pleasing, all necessary to make up the web
of human life, he exhibited acts and graces breathing of heaven, and
finally perfected in heaven. President Baxter loved him as his
amiable professor and co-laborer ; his brethren called him " the
amiable Mr. Blain,'" and Mr. Blain, "that amiable man." He was
born in South Carolina, Abbeville District, in 1773, of the Scotch
Irish race. His father was among the pioneers upon the head waters
of the Savannah, on the South Carolina side, and formed a part of
that emigration, whose descendants have made Abbeville District
famous in political history.

Of a mild and gentle disposition, equally removed from self-compla-
cency or presumption, and from cowardice or fear, guileless, generous,
unpretending and cheerful, young Blain passed his early life on the
frontiers in the American Revolution. Like Andrew Jackson, and
a multitude of Scotch-Irish boys in North and South Carolina, who
in maturer years rose to eminence and worth, he was familiar with
the privations and distresses and battles and massacres of the famous
campaigns of the southern war. In the plunderings and excesses
and wanton cruelties of the marauding parties, the Presbyterian
settlements, from their known and stern adherence to the principles
of American Independence, had the greatest share. The large Bible,
with David's Psalms in metre, was sure evidence that rebels of the
worst sort lived in that house. Singing old Rouse, rebellion and
being plundered, were synonymous terms ; and hardships and priva-
tions were familiar consequences.

What awakened in the heart of the youth desires for a literary
and scientific education no one can now tell. It is probable they
were in connection with the preaching of the gospel, of which he
hoped some day to be a minister. And in the hearts of how many
Scotch-Irish boys in Virginia and the Carolinas has that spirit been
kindled by maternal love and paternal piety, under the exciting
example of some kind and earnest preacher of the gospel ! Those
still Sabbaths of a frontier Presbyterian settlement ; those solemn
groves ; those log meeting-houses and tents ; those earnest men of
God, whose voices echoed in the woods from Sabbath to Sabbath, or
month to month, uttering the messages of mercy; the impressive ser-
vices of the communion seasons ; those days of catechising, that fre-
quent conning over of questions and answers of the Assembly's
Catechism — " What is repentance unto life ? Who is the Redeemer
of God's elect? and what is effectual calling?" — all these, con-
nected with reading the Bible and the expostulations and exhorta-

296 REV. DANIEL BLAIN".

tions to prepare for the eternal world, exerting an influence together,
no wonder ingenuous little boys, thinking over the present and
pondering the future, should heave the sigh, " would God I were
a preacher of the gospel," connecting in their childish thoughts the
sacredness of the preacher's office with the glories of heaven. Under
the instruction of Rev. Francis Cummins, the minister of Rocky
River congregation, Abbeville District, young Blain commenced his
classical course. As the Presbyterian congregations in the Caro-
linas had been the strong-holds of American Independence, as will
be shown whenever the history of South Carolina is fully written, or
the portraiture of the Presbyterianism of the State is presented to
the world, so the Presbyterian ministers were the able and success-
ful preservers and cultivators of literature and science. In their
log school-houses, the finest specimens of American citizens of the
last generation received their early, and many of them their entire
education. And these children of the Revolutionary times were
taught to fear God more than man, and were accustomed to meditate
on the great principles of civil and religious liberty, and to feel that
under God, men's success in their various callings in life, depended
on themselves.

When about twenty years of age, Mr. Blain, to complete his eclu-
tion, repaired to Liberty Hall, near Lexington, under the tuition of
the Rev. William Graham, in the zenith of his glory. The institu-
tion at Charlotte, North Carolina, broken up soon after the massacre
on the Waxhaw, had not been re-opened, and the college at Winns-
borough, South Carolina, had for various reasons declined in its
efficiency, and the college of Hampden Sidney was depressed with
some difficulties at this time ; the institution now known as Washing-
ton College, had most attractions for Southern youth, especially
those seeking the ministry. Here he completed his academic and
theological course of study in preparation for the ministry. In the
log College of Tennant and its offspring — the New Londonderry of
Blair — the Queen's Museum at Charlotte — Winnsborcugh, South
Carolina — Hampden Sidney College, in Prince Edward — and Liberty
Hall, near Lexington, Virginia — students in preparation for the
ministry were expected to give particular attention to the college
course on mental and moral philosophy, rhetoric and natural law, as
part also of the theological training. The Greek Testament was a
manual in acquiring the Greek language, and was read in a manner
to cultivate the habit of critical investigation. The time not occu-
pied in the usual studies of the regular classes was given to those
historical works, and other volumes that could be obtained, illustra-
ting the sacred Scriptures. In fact, the whole training of a student
intended for the ministry in these institutions had a theological cast ;
and frequently in a comparatively short time after receiving their
classical and scientific degree they were licensed to preach. Greater
effort, and with greater success, had been made at Liberty Hall,
under Mr. Graham, to form a regular class of students engaged,
systematically, in theological studies after the college course was

REV. DANIEL BLAINE 297

completed than were attempted in any other of the southern colleges,
or under any other president.

Mr. Blain was licensed by Lexington Presbytery. The second
volume of the Presbytery's records having been lost, the circum-
stances and place of licensure cannot be told. Private memoranda
say it was about the year 1796. He engaged with Mr. Baxter in
teaching the New London Academy at Bedford, and, as a co-laborer,
saw with delight the growing fame of the institution. He removed
to Lexington with Dr. Baxter, being appointed professor in the
academy. He taught the languages and some of the mathematics,
and in conjunction with the rector, and Mr. Graham, sustained the
honor of the academy.

Report says that he was not insensible of the many excellencies
of the young lady of Indian captive-memory, Mary Moore, nor
altogether unacceptable in her eyes. But there " came a change
over the spirit of their dreams," and she became the wife of another
preacher, and he the husband of Miss Mary Hanna, of Lexington.
His domestic life was, like his own character, made up of a succes-
sion of quiet scenes and cheerful hours, and days in which content-
ment reigned. He bequeathed to his children a capacity and a love
for domestic life and its retired enjoyments. He preached regularly
to the congregations of Old Oxford and Timber Ridge, each in the
vicinity of Lexington, on opposite sides. His sermons were charac-
terized for plainness in the exhibition of truth, simplicity in style,
and kindness in manner, and always pleasing in delivery. In prayer,
he seemed to his people to lead them very near to God ; and long
after his death, they called to mind his " sweet prayers." He had
tenderness of feeling, quickness of susceptibility, and liveliness of
sympathy to make him modest, and natural powers of mind and
acquired information, and strength of moral principle to make his
modesty a crowning virtue.

When the Synod, at its session in 1803, at Hampden Sidney,
considered the subject of a religious periodical, it was resolved,
" that Messrs. Samuel Houston, Matthew Lyle, Archibald Alexan-
der, George A. Baxter, Samuel Brown, Daniel Blain and Samuel
L. Campbell, be a committee to make all necessary enquiries on the
subject, and if they shall think the publication of such a work can
be conducted with advantage, they are hereby authorized to take
every measure necessary to carry the scheme into complete execu-
tion ; and, in that event, they may rely upon the full support of
Synod." Under the direction of this committee, the first number
of The Virginia Religious Magazine was issued October, 1804. To
this magazine, Mr. Blain contributed a number of articles ; March,
1805, Christian Zeal; May, 1805, Observations on the Sabbath;
September, 1805, Necessity of Revelation, and an Account of the
illness and death of Mrs. Ann Leech, who died June 13th, 1805 ;
November, 1805, Death of Voltaire and Mrs. Leech contrasted ;
also, on Religious Curiosity ; January, 1806, The Scriptures Profit-
able ; September, 1807, Professor and Honestus ; November, 1807,

298 REV. DANIEL BLAIN.

Lines on the dark day in Lexington. Some extracts from the first
of these, Christian Zeal, will give a specimen of the style, and ex-
hibit the mental and Christian character of the man, unconsciously
drawn by himself.

"It is good to be zealously affected always in a good cause.
Every laudable pursuit calls for zeal proportioned to its importance.
But, whilst the Apostle approved of a passionate ardor and a warmth
of holy affection in the service of God, he lamented that the zeal of
some, with whom he was conversant, was not according to knowledge.
The great Apostle of the Gentiles had obtained a happy deliverance
from the party schemes and contracted selfish designs of zealous
bigots. The glory of God, the spread and success of the gospel of
Christ, and the consequent happiness of all the nations of the earth,
were the grand objects that stimulated him to unexampled zeal in
the discharge of his duties as an Apostle and as a Christian. His
sufferings and self-denial testified that he had no interest to prose-
cute, distinct from the Redeemer's cause ; that he only desired to
live to bear testimony to the riches of his grace, and that he was
willing to die for the name of the Lord Jesus. Though all Chris-
tians are not called to manifest their zeal in the same manner, or to
move in the same sphere : though all are not apostles or preachers,
the great object pursued by all is the same. They are the several
members of that body of which Christ is the head ; and though all
the members have not the same office, yet one spirit pervades and
influences all; and thus is every member stimulated to vigorous
efforts for the formation of a common cause. The method whereby
a sinner is brought to participate of the blessings of the gospel, and
the nature which by the spirit of Christ he is led to contemplate,
are such as cannot fail to excite an ardent Christian zeal in the
mind, on which they have thek full operation. Constrained by the
love of Christ, delighted with the excellencies of the gospel, and
penetrated by a view of the odious nature of sin, the Christian is
led to proclaim, ' What shall I render to the Lord for all his mercies ?
How shall I manifest to the world the love and gratitude I owe to
a Saviour who died that I might live ?'

" Instead of those carnal weapons, with which many under the
name of zeal for God, have made havoc of his church, he is clothed
with humility ; he is meek and gentle, and easy to be entreated, dis-
posed to do good to those that hate him, and to pray for those who
despitefully use and persecute him. It is probable that a zeal
thus tempered with benevolence, forbearance, and other mild Chris-
tian dispositions, has had a greater influence on sinners, and has
operated more effectually in divesting them of their prejudices against
the truth, than any other means which have ever been used. It
ought not, however, to be forgotten, that Christian zeal, though
always mild, is likewise firm, when the cause of God is assailed.
It differs widely from a cool indifference to truth, which, under the
specious name of liberality, or extensive charity, rejects no doc-
trines as heterodox or dangerous, objects against no crimes as

REV. DANIEL BLAIN. 299

inconsistent with the Christian character. There are too many,
who, having witnessed perhaps some of the evils attendant on
intemperate zeal, and feeling little concern themselves for the pros-
perity of Zion, are ready to reprobate every appearance of religious
zeal ; and especially if a Christian is seen contending earnestly for
the faith once delivered to the saints, he is branded with the oppro-
bious name of partizan, or bigot, or enthusiast ; and men who on
no other occasions have discovered any symptoms of religious sen-
sibility, clamorously require his excommunication. Such people sel-
dom manifest the same degree of apathy on other subjects. How
will men who are blind to the difference between truth and error,
justify the anathemas pronounced by the Apostle Paul against
perverters of the gospel : ' If any man preach any other gospel
unto you, than that which you have received, let him be accursed V
The Christian who would be useful, must be zealous. Brethren, let
us consider him that endured such contradiction of sinners against
himself, and with renewed zeal press toward the mark for the
prize of our high calling, until we arrive at that world where we
shall no longer need to provoke each other to zeal or love, or good
works."

Mr. Blain was called from earth in the meridian of life, from in-
creasing usefulness and a young family, March 19th 1814. The
faith he beautifully describes in the obituary of Mrs. Leech, sus-
tained him in his last moments. He left a blessing for his family
with the good hope that in due time all should ascend after him.
His wife remembered whose servant she was, and at what price she
had been bought ; and cherishing the memory of the man, whose
name as a widow she bore, she reared her little family in the fear
and love of God. His son is a minister of the gospel, and though
he may say, " It grieves me to think that I know so little of one in
whose heart I had so warm a place — his person is very dimly
shadowed on my memory — I doubt not my heart is sadder now at
the thought of his early death, than it was when in the thoughtless-
ness of early childhood I looked on his dying struggles, — my heart
goes out in warm affection to one who can only say, 'I knew him' " —
he and his sisters may add, "we know that the children of the
righteous are not forsaken." Had the Church no such lovely char-
acters as Daniel Blain, her beauty would be marred, and her bands
loosed. He drew with his pen, a contrast between the death of
Voltaire and Mrs. Leech, and gave it to the world in the Magazine.
A more striking one might be drawn between himself and some of
his generation that attracted public attention for a time, and have
now passed away.

Should the memory of Mary Hanna, the wife of Daniel Blain,
pass like her person from among men, the knowledge of a bright
gem, from the valley, in the Saviour's crown, would be lost to the
world. She had for her father, the pious tanner at the foot of the
hill, on which the village of Lexington was built. The spirit of

300 MATTHEW AND MARY HANNA.

God dwelt -with him as evidently as with Simon the tanner at Joppa.
Fearing and loving God himself, he strove to bring up his children
according to the direction of Paul, " in the nurture and admonition
of the Lord." Day by day was the example before their eyes of a
man, that loved them more than he could tell, and yet evidently
loving God more than all his family ; or rather of one in whose
heart the love of his family was mingled indissolubly with the con-
straining love of his Saviour. He labored in his vocation cheer-
fully, and successfully, for the support of his family ; but his child-
ren saw, that with all his gettings, he desired their spiritual renova-
tion more than wealth. Mary, the eldest of five daughters, was
endowed from her birth with tender feelings ; as she grew in years
she manifested great simplicity of purpose and sensitive conscience,
resolution in what she thought right, sincerity in her disposition and
actions and professions, firmness of purpose to pursue her object
through difficulties, kindness in her temper, with a pleasing person,
and over all an amiability of manner blended with modesty. She
was one of the young company that met her pastor, Mr. Graham,
in Bedford, on his return from Prince Edward ; and was partaker
of the blessings showered upon Mr. Mitchel's congregation, at that
blessed meeting of the ministers of the gospel ; and sang praises as
the company passed the Ridge on their return home. Dr. Alex-
ander says of her, " all believed that if any one had experienced
divine renewal, it was Mary Hanna. One afternoon while reading
a sermon of Tennant's, on the need of a legal work preparatory to
conversion, she was seized with such apprehension of her danger,
that she began to tremble, and in attempting to reach the house
which was distant only a few steps, fell prostrate, and was taken up
in a terrible convulsion. The news quickly spread, and in a short
time most of the serious young people in the town were present."
They were all alarmed — if she had no religion — who had : She
manifested through life great tenderness of soul on the subject of
salvation, by Christ ; and often trembled for herself and wept for
others. She became the wife of Mr. Blain. All, that knew them
both, believed that they were mutually constituted by nature, and
fitted by grace, to make each other happy as earth could permit.
And for tiie few years they lived together they were so. Wiien the
mother of six children she became a widow. As she looked upon
her five little daughters and one son, she claimed God as her fatiier
in the heavens and as their father ; she claimed him as the widow's
and the orphan's God ; and he answered her. She left her own
sweet impress on them all. Mother and religion, mother and Christ
were, somehow, interwoven in their childish hearts, never to be dis-
severed in maturer years. And if she did leave them sooner, far
sooner, than they wished, what a treasure she left with them, m the
love of Christ ! An amiable godly mother ! — Who knows her value
while she lives? and who can tell the blessings that follow the
children for their glorified mother's sake ? Extract from a letter
from Rev. S. B. Wilson D. D., January 2od 1855. "In this con-

KEV. JOHN II. RICE, D. D. 301

nexion allow me to say, that good man Matthew Hanna deserves to
be held in lasting remembrance. His name may never shine on the
page of human history. But it will shine bright in the records of
heaven. In the erection of the first Presbyterian Church in Lex-
ington, he was the prime mover, and the active and efficient agent.
In it, he became an elder. In ail his relations in life, as magistrate,
sheriff, elder, parent and master, he was an example of rectitude.
His five daughters were all pious. Two of them married ministers ;
two married elders ; and one a pious physician. His grand-children
are so far as known all members of the Church. ' I will be a God
to thee and thy seed,' was a promise fulfilled to him as well as to
Abraham. His life closed as peacefully and joyfully, as the journey
of a wanderer in a foreign land, when the time arrives to return to
his beloved home. My wife was the fourth daughter, Elizabeth."
And now that she is dead, we may add, she was a faithful wife, and
reared her children in the nurture and admonition of the Lord, ac-
cording to her father's example.

CHAPTER XXV. /

I f

JOHN H. RICE, D.D. — RESIDENCE IN CHARLOTTE.

The church of Cub Creek, when Mr. Rice became pastor, con-
sisted af 113 members, of whom 55 were black slaves. These
assembled at three places of worship in rotation, the second and
fourth Sabbaths of the month at Cub Creek, the first at the Court-
House, and the third at Bethescla. The largest assemblies were at
Cub Creek ; and of the four or five hundred people assembling,
about one-fourth or fifth were blacks. At this place he commonly
preached twice on the Sabbath ; the afternoon sermon being to the
colored people. At one place only, Bethesda, did the congregation
assemble near their pastor's residence.

At this time Hanover Presbytery consisted of fourteen members —
three of whom through infirmities were unable to preach, the other
eleven were in their prime, and had for the theatre of their regular
ministrations, the Presbyterian churches already gathered, and for
their missionary operations, all the country east of the Blue Ridge, be-
tween the Rappahannock river, and the North Carolina line, unoc-
cupied by other denominations. Not one of these eleven received
from the congregations, to whom he ministered, salary sufficient to
supply the necessary demands of a small family. And every min-
ister of the Presbytery was compelled to engage in literary and
scientific schools, or the cultivation of the earth. The salaries fixed
for Davies and his coadjutors were barely sufficient for their sup-
port. Very few of the generation following received a salary

302 HEV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D.

approaching any reasonable proportion to the support of the first
ministers. Two reasons may be found ; the liberal givers were
scattered, and as new congregations were formed for regular ser-
vices, their number of liberal supporters was not always increased ;
the congregations became careless, and the ministers were backward
to complain, preferring to dig rather than to beg. This state of
things led to embarrassments, and finally to the removal to the
other sections of the church of some of the most beloved men in
the Presbytery.

Mr. Eice received about four hundred dollars from his charge.
He chose to add to his salary by teaching ; at the same time culti-
vating the soil to an extent sufficient to employ the domestics and
work-ha&ds necessary for house-keeping in a country of tobacco
planters. His reputation as a teacher was high ; and his house was
generally filled with the children of his friends. The confidence
and judiciousness of his supporters may be estimated by an incident
related by Mrs. Rice. A young lad by the name of Trent, from
Cumberland, had by repeated transgressions of the laws of the school,
brought on himself the displeasure of his teacher ; and finally chastise-
ment, to preserve the peace of the school. The boy secretly departed,
and reached home late Saturday afternoon. No one saw him come in
but his mother. She received him kindly, took him to her chamber,
ascertained the cause of his unexpected return, required him to
keep himself concealed that night and the succeeding Sabbath in
his bed-chamber, and early Monday morning sent him on horse-
back under safe guidance to resume his studies. The mother, like
Mrs. Morton, believed Mr. Rice to be the friend of boys, and appre-
ciated his efforts to subdue the rugged will, and check the heedless-
ness of his little charge.

Three times in the month he was called to a distance from home
for his Sabbath ministrations. Most commonly he went on Friday
evening, or Saturday morning, visiting among the families of his
scattered charge, catechising the children, and preaching in private
houses. He commonly rested at home Sabbath night. Five days
in school each week, and but one Saturday at home in a month,
with the various calls for the attendance at the sick-bed, and at
funerals, and at weddings, gave Mr. Rice ample employ for all his
powers of body and mind, and stores of knowledge.

His attention was turned particularly to the slave population. A
large number of African slaves upon the estate of Colonel Byrd,
in Hanover, became pious under the ministry of Samuel Davies,
and with the consent of their master, members of the Presbyterian
church. Their black faces, Mr. Davies says, often cheered him in
his Sabbath ministrations. Some of these were taught to read,
and were presented with a copy of the Bible, Catechism, and Hymn
book, and occasionally other religious books. Part .of this Byrd
estate was removed to Charlotte, by Colonel Coles, one of the heirs.
Of those thus removed, a number were pious, and two could read.
These two were very particular in teaching their descendants the

AFRICAN CHURCH MEMBERS. 303

Catechism, and the principal truths of the gospel, had the privilege
of attending preaching, and the liberty of teaching as many to
learn to read as desired. These privileges they freely used, with-
out abusing the confidence of their master, who was not a member
of the Presbyterian church, to which they all belonged. Mr. Rice
thought that a special appointment to preach to the colored people
would be advantageous to the cause, among that race, in his own
charge, and throughout the southern country. The Commission
of the Virginia Synod, east of the Alleghenies, having been dis-
solved, he obtained a commission directly from the General Assem-
bly in 1806 — " to spend two months in missionary labor among
the blacks in Charlotte County, Virginia, and parts adjacent."
The next year his commission was for three months, and was re-
newed from year to year while he resided in Charlotte. The
attachment of the colored people to Mr. Rice was great, and his
success among them as a minister very encouraging. At the close
of his ministry, about 100 were members of Cub Creek church ; a
large number of which were from the Cole's estate, which had
greatly multiplied on the waters of the Roanoke, the professors of
religion bearing a good proportion to the general increase.

Rev. S. J. Price, who became well acquainted with the condition
of these people, says : — " They were industrious and faithful to
their owners ; had regular religious worship, and maintained Chris-
tian discipline. Men of good character were appointed watchmen,
to take the lead in their religious matters, and make their regular
reports of the moral and religious conduct of those committed to
their charge. The children were, as a general thing, able to repeat
the Shorter Catechism, whether they could read or not. Very
many were exemplary and happy in their religion ; their prayers
were fervent, and their singing melodious. An unfavorable report
from a watchman was a heavy punishment, relieved only by restoration
to favor. After the death of Col. Coles, they served their mistress
for years without an overseer ; and worked a large estate to advan-
tage, dividing out among themselves the necessary plantation opera-
tions, and emulating each other in the performance of their work.
These servants were finally divided among the heirs. And at this
time (1850) some of the descendants of the two old men are owned
by James C. Bruce, Esq., of Halifax county, and are connected
with the Presbyterian church at Halifax Court-House ; some by
John R. Edmonds, of the same county, and are connected with the
same church ; some by Capt. Henry Edmunds, of Halifax, and are
connected with Mercy Seat church ; some by Mrs. Sarah E. Car-
rington, of Halifax; some by Messrs. Charles Bruce, Paul Car-
rington, and Joseph Edmunds, of Charlotte, connected with Roanoke
church ; some by William B. Green, of Charlotte, who are connected
with Bethesda church ; some by Capt. Walter Carrington, of Meck-
lenburg, and I suppose connected with Clarksville church ; some by
Mr. Morson, on James River, who are connected with Hebron
church, Goochland County ; some by Isaac Carrington, of Charlotte,

304 AFRICAN CHURCH MEMBERS.

and connected with Bethesda church ; and some by General Edward
Carrington, of Botetourt, and I suppose connected with the church
in Fincastle." This is from one estate. Many persons in Charlotte
and counties adjacent paid great attention to the instruction of their
servants, and were in a good degree successful. Those servants that
heard Davies remembered him through life : some living to a great
age, would repeat parts of his sermons with tears. Mr. Rice
thought that the evidence of piety among his colored people was as
decisive as among the most polished and intelligent members of the
church.

The success of the Connecticut Evangelical Magazine induced the
Synod of Virginia to take the necessary steps to establish a peri-
odical. In October, 1804, the first number of the Virginia Reli-
gious Magazine was published at the press of Samuel Walkup,
Lexington, Virginia, "the first of the kind, we believe, that has
ever been published in this State, or in any of the States south of
the Potomac." The work was continued three years, in numbers of
sixty-four pages, once in two months. Mr. Rice contributed to this
work very regularly : in 1805 three numbers on Infidelity ; in 1806
another number on Infidelity ; Vivax and Paulinus, a dialogue on
the Bible doctrines ; Jack Vincent, or the misery of not training
children in the fear of the Lord ; Vivax and Contumax, a dialogue
on experimental religion ; in 1807 an abridgment of Lord Littleton's
observations on the conversion of St. Paul, originally drawn up for
the young members of Major Morton's family, at Willington ; and
an account of Mr. Jervis, his family, and conversations held there,
in four numbers. In this fancy sketch, after the model of the
English. Essayists, the character and opinions of his friends Majoi
Morton, Archibald Alexander, and Conrad Speece, are portrayed in
an agreeable manner, with great truthfulness. These two gentlemen
also contributed to that work — Mr. Alexander four pieces, and Mr.
Speece more numerously than any other contributor.

Another step towards a Theological Seminary was the bequest
made by Andrew Baker, an elder in Buffalo congregation. At the
meeting of Presbytery, at the time Mr. Rice was ordained, it was
announced that Mr. Baker had, by will, made a donation to the
Presbytery of X400, in three equal notes of 133?. 6s. Sd., due in
1803, 1804 and 1805 ; the interest arising on the first note to go to
the education of poor and pious youth for the ministry ; the second
to the support of missionaries ; the third for the distribution of reli-
gious books. Mr. Baker named the person to enjoy the advantage
first — his nephew, Andrew Davidson, pursuing his education in
Washington College. The charitable fund commenced about the
year 1797 amounted, at this time, to 241?. 18s. 9d. Other members
of the church expressing increasing interest in the education of
young men for the ministry, the Presbytery was encouraged to make
still greater efforts to prepare a well-educated gospel ministry.

In the month of May, 1806, Mr. Rice made his first trial as agent
for a Theological School. The committee appointed to manage the

AGENCY FOR A LIBRARY. 305

business of providing a Library and Theological School, appointed
him to the work of collection. He preached the first Sabbath of
May at College, the second in Richmond, the third in Norfolk, and
then returned to his charge. Mr. Maxwell says — u He was kindly
received in Norfolk by the Rev. Mr. Grigsby ;" — who had not yet
joined Hanover Presbytery — "preached from Romans 1st, 16 — 'I
am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ;' and it was on this occa-
sion I had the pleasure of seeing and hearing him for the first time.
There was nothing, however, as far as I can recollect, that was very
striking or peculiar in his appearance, or style of preaching, at
that period of his life, and certainly nothing fine or fascinating in
his manner. He stood up, in the pulpit, at his full height, and,
being rather thinner than he afterwards became, appeared to be very
tall. His voice, too, was a little hard and dry, and his action (what
there was of it) was by no means graceful. His sermon, however,
I thought, was full of solid and valuable matter, and it was heard, I
believe, with interest by all who could appreciate its merit. Among
the rest, I was myself favored with a call from him on this occasion,
and had some little conversation with him, when I found that, though
he was not very chatty, he could yet talk well and agreeably on the
subject of letters and religion. His good nature, too, as it struck
me, and his affectionate disposition, were quite apparent, and very
pleasing ; and it was impossible, I thought, to see and hear him
without being satisfied that he was a good man, and much engaged
in his work. He succeeded in raising about $200, mostly in small
sums of five and ten dollars."

He made but one other excursion during the year, and that in-
cluded his attendance on the Presbytery in the Byrd congregation,
in October, and was extended into Amherst County. In April,
1807, the Committee reported subscriptions to the amount of $2500,
of which $1000 were paid in, and $324 had been expended in books,
viz., Walton's Polyglott Bible, 6 vols, folio ; Castell's Lexicon, 2 vols,
folio; Rabbi Joseph's Paraphrase, 1 vol. quarto; an Introduction to
the Study of Oriental Languages, 1 vol. quarto ; Chrysostom's
Works, 8 vols, folio ; Tertullian's Works, 1 vol. folio ; and Calmet's
Dictionary, 3 vols, quarto. This beginning gave great satisfaction,
and the Presbytery began to think a theological school was certain ;
the library was begun, no mean beginning at that time, the funds
for carrying on the work, though small, were yet begun also, and
the person to be the Professor, in the eye and heart of all.

Rut there came a chill on all these warm and kind feelings, and
incipient anticipations. Mr. Alexander had been recommended by
his beloved friend, J. B. Smith, D. D., to the church of his charge
in Philadelphia, as worthy of any position to which he should be
called, or could be persuaded to accept. He had been talked about
as a proper person to fill various posts ; in New England they asked
for him as Professor in a College ; in Baltimore they wanted him as
pastor of their church, the mother of all the Presbyterian churches
in the city. The people of Philadelphia had talked with him at
20

306 MR. ALEXANDER REMOVES.

different times, when visiting that city as Commissioner to the
Assembly. The confinement and labor of College, superadded to
the ministerial life he was resolved to lead, oppressed him. Mr.
Bice knew he was, sometimes, meditating a change of position, as a
necessary consequence of his exceeding labors. The other brethren
were unwilling to hear or think about it, and wove around him all
the bonds they could invent. Under date of the 8th of March, 1806,
a lady writes of Mr. Rice — "He is seriously alarmed lest Mr.
Alexander should remove to Philadelphia next fall, and he staid to
talk with him about it. Oh, that the Lord in mercy to us and Vir-
ginia would not suffer him to forsake us, but would bless and prosper
his labors amongst us, and convince him that he is now in the most
useful station in which he can be placed." But such was not the
mind of the Lord. Having declined, in the spring, to listen to any
propositions, according to the desire of his friend Bice, he received
another in September in the midst of a season of insubordination
and vexatious inattention to study among the College boys. With-
out consulting with any of his brethren, he visited Philadelphia, and
accepted an unanimous invitation to Pine Street church. He was
absent at the regular meeting of the Presbytery at the Bird, in
Goochland, Oct. 3d, and procured a called meeting at the College,
Nov. 13th, to grant his dismission. The brethren grieving at the
decision he had made on the subject, yielded in silence, and dis-
solved his connection with the churches and the Presbytery, and
transferred his relations to Philadelphia.

On the 9th of June, 1807, the Bev. Moses Hoge, of Shepherds-
town, Virginia, was unanimously chosen to succeed Mr. Alexander
. in the Presidency in the College. The members of Hanover Pres-
bytery, in urging him to accept the office, laid before him their
desires and prospects for a Theological Seminary ; and their expec-
tations that he should unite that office with the Presidency of the
College. And this last consideration weighed decisively with him
in accepting the Presidency of the College. The collection of
funds went on slowly. In February, 1808, Mr. Bice writes to Mr.
Alexander — "The embargo has completely stopped all collections
for the Theological school. The last year was a time of such
scarcity that many of the most judicious friends of the institution
advised us to wait until the present crop should be sold before we
urged the payment of the money. And now we must wait till the
embargo is taken off. The whole success of the scheme depends
upon the activity of one or two individuals. The whole energy of
the Presbytery, I fear, will never be exerted in its favor. The
truth is, as a body, we are deplorably deficient in public spirit."

In April, an agreement was made with the Trustees of the Col-
lege, by which the funds and other property of the Theological
school should be held by the Trustees of the College, on condition
— that the books transferred, and those thereafter purchased, — be
used according to the direction of Presbytery — the funds to be
safely vested, and the interest only to be used in the purchase of

MOSES HOGE PROFESSOR. 307

books, the education of poor and pious youths for the gospel minis-
try, and the support of a teacher of Theology; "and when the
funds, given by said Presbytery, shall be sufficient to employ a
teacher of Theology, for the instruction of such poor and pious
youths, their teacher shall be such person as shall be recommended
by the Presbytery, and approved by the Trustees of the College."
And in October, the Committee on the Library and School, ap-
pointed in 1806, reported — " that on this recommendation the Rev.
Moses Hoge had been elected by the Trustees of Hampden Sidney
College, teacher of Theology in the Theological school."

In 1807, Mr. Alexander was Moderator of the Assembly. Ac-
cording to custom he opened the Assembly of 1808. From the text
— " Seek that ye may excel to the edifying of the church," he set
forth the advantage of training young men, preparing for the gospel
ministry, in a well arrranged theological school. In 1809, an over-
ture came up from the Presbytery of Philadelphia — " for the esta-
blishment of a theological school." The question sent down to the
Presbyteries, was, Should there be one school for the whole church ?
— or should there be two in places to accommodate North and
South ? — or should there be a school in each Synod ? In 1810, the
votes were, 10 Presbyteries were for one school, 10 for Sy nodical
schools, 6 for none at present, and some sent no report. The Assem-
bly proceeded to establish one. This was located in Princeton, and
in 1812, the prime mover in the matter, Mr. Alexander, was chosen
Professor of Didactic and Polemic Theology. All the advantages
he had anticipated from a seminary, were, before his death, more
than realized in this. He saw also, in Prince Edward, an institution
rising, under his friends, Hoge and Rice, such as had never entered
their imaginings, when the ministers of Hanover collected their few
books, and planned their extensive course of study, and called the
attention of the church.

The opening of the Assembly, of 1810, devolved upon Drury Lacy.
Not finding it convenient to attend, he prevailed upon his neighbor,
Mr. Rice, a delegate from Hanover Presbytery, to be his proxy.
The sermon delivered on the occasion, — says Dr. Alexander to Mr.
Maxwell, — " proved to be a most seasonable one, for the two parties
in the Presbyterian Church, at that time, seemed ready to come to
an open rupture. The discourse itself contained nothing very strik-
ing or remarkable ; but it was delivered with so much of the spirit
of meek benevolence, and breathed so entirely the love of peace, that
it operated as oil upon the troubled waters. From this time Mr.
Rice became a favorite with the public, and the reputation he now
acquired was never forfeited, but continued to increase as long as he
lived." Soon after his return from that Assembly, he writes to his
friend Alexander — " I feel myself, since my last journey, less tied to
the spot on which I live, than I did before ; or rather, I feel more
ready to go wherever the providence of God may open a door for
greater usefulness, in the church, than appears to be open before me
here. I am now quite reconciled to your living in Philadelphia. I

308 bice's influence on rev. drury lacy.

am zealously engaged in the study of Hebrew this summer. I am
determined to master it if possible. Would I could get a Syriac
New Testament, such as yours." By means of his friend Alexander,
he- obtained Mill, Wetstein, Trommius, the Syriac New Testament,
and other desired books. We are ready to wonder what hours he
found for study, with his school, and his extensive charge. _ It would
seem almost impossible that he should become intimate with books,
were his library ever so large. His thirst for knowledge was excited
by his visit to Philadelphia. And the rare opportunities for study,
possessed by those brethren, whose congregations sustained them, by
a competent salary, suggested the first thought that, he could ever
leave the place of his labor. Clinging to his native State, he looked
around to find a place in the " Ancient Dominion," where he might-
have full liberty to preach, and to study in preparation for it, as he
thought became a minister. But he commenced a new, vigorous, and
extensive study, in the place where he was, in the midst of labors
most abundant.

An anecdote related by Dr. William Morton, illustrates the power
of his example upon Drury Lacy. " Having been his pupil for seve-
ral years, and well knowing his habits, (Mr. Lacy's,) I am prepared to
understand why he sometimes so signally failed. When I was his
pupil, I think he scarcely read fifty pages in a year, besides in his
Bible and school books. As I was a small boy, and his wife's
nephew, he concealed nothing from me, indeed he concealed from
nobody. I knew his preparation for preaching. It consisted in
choosing his text, and turning over the leaves of Brown's Concord-
ance for a little while ; he would then walk about his yard or house
in profound, and sometimes apparently rapturous contemplation, and
draw things, new and old, from his capacious and noble mind. He
seemed to have no idea of the business of a literary man ; but to
have fallen into the error then, and now, too common, that a man is
educated, upon .getting through the college course. I do not believe
he ever read the newspapers. With all his fine powers, he must
have totally failed, but for his habit of deep meditation, and his glo-
rious moral talents, — worth far more than all others, — which ranked
him eminently among the children of nature and of God. Not many
years before his death, which took place, Dec. 6th, 1815, in his
frank, open manner, he asked me if I did not think he had improved
in preaching within the last five years. I answered, I thought his
recent sermons immeasurably surpassed his former ones. Well,
says he, I will tell you how it has occurred. I owe it all to Jack
Bice. Do you think when he first came before the world, as a
preacher and writer, I was not mean enough to feel rivalry, and to
envy him, on account of the interest which he excited. But I was
deeply mortified when I caught myself at it, and concluded I had
much better imitate his laborious efforts to do good, than envy his
success. I went to work, and for five years have been at hard study,
— for me ; — think I am well rewarded ; thank and love Jack Rice;
and wonder how I could have spent my early life with so little study.

KEV. JOHN H. RICE. 309

This venerable man was removed from earth, just when he began to
develop uncommon powers, which bad long lain dormant, and when
he appeared to me to be more rapidly improving than any young
man 1 ever knew. I think the grade of intellectual powers allotted
to him has been placed too low."

Mr. Lacy made some short visits to the city of Richmond, and
preached to those citizens, who felt in some degree, the importance
of regular ministrations in the Presbyterian mode, in the business
part of the city. His thrilling appeals vibrated the hearts of men
religiously educated in another country, and touched the feelings of
those who had, in this, grown up under pious instruction. Other
preachers visited them, and encouraged the building of a house of
worship near Rockett's. Mr. Rice, on a missionary excursion, visited
the city. In 1810 they began to talk about him as a proper person
to preach statedly in Richmond. In 1811 propositions were made
to him for his removal to the city. A classical school, and a sub-
scription for ministerial services were proposed ; from these con-
joined, it was supposed he would receive an ample support for his
family. Mr. Rice decided that the duties devolving upon a minister
in Richmond, especially at that juncture, would require the time and
talents of a well furnished man, wholly devoted to the work of preach-
ing the gospel. If necessity were laid upon him to teach school in
conjunction with his ministerial duties, he preferred the situation in
Charlotte. The proposition for removal was renewed in terms he
thought proper to accept ; and he hastened to bring all his engage-
ments to a close in readiness for his removal.

Making preparations to remove to Richmond, Mr. Rice looked
around upon his Presbytery with love, encouragement and deep
solemnity. Changing, passing away, renewing, were seen on every
hand, and seemed to forbid the idea of having the semblance of rest
here on earth. Since he had entered upon the ministry, death had
done its work. Waddell, the eloquent, had fallen asleep, Sept. 7th,
1806 ; M'Robert, the ardent minister, Oct. 8th, 1807 ; Irwin, the
polite and classic, April 7th, 1809 ; Tompkins, received from the
Baptist Church, went down to the grave in the prime of life, July
20th, 1806 ; Lumpkin, a young man of great promise, licensed in
18U8, suddenly terminated his course while preparations were making
for his ordination at I). S., Albemarle ; and Grigsby, the fellow-stu-
dent and missionary with Alexander, ceased from his warnings and
exhortations in Noriolk, Oct. 6th, 1810. Three old, and three young
ministers had ended their labors. Some had left the bounds of the
Piesbytery, called to other positions in the church. Calhoon had
gone to the valley, to be pastor of Staunton and Brown's Meeting-
ilouse, May, 1805 ; there he labored, and found his grave in ad-
vanced years ; Alexander had left the college November, 1806, for
Philadelphia ; Todd had gone from the congregations of his father
in (ioocnland and Louisa, to Kentucky. Nine had gone from the
little band of laborers with whom he had associated.

There had also been additions. Speece had returned from Balti-

310 REV. WILLIAM HILL.

more Presbytery, Oct., 1805; Dr. Hoge had succeeded to the presi-
dency of the college, Oct., 1807 ; Mr. Rend had withdrawn from
the Republican Methodists, and sought connexion with the friends
of his youth, Sept., 1809 ; Legrand, the generous and kind, had re-
moved from Cedar Creek and Opecquon, in Frederick, and was living
in Charlotte ; W. S. Reid, a candidate from "Winchester Presbytery,
had presided over the college, and was pastor of Concord, April,
1810 ; John Hendren, from Lexington Presbytery, was made pas-
tor in Amherst, Oct., 1810 ; J. D. Logan over Providence and Bird,
in 1811 ; and Kennon, an evangelist, for Brunnswick, only too
short-lived.

Of those that were members when he first was united to the Pres-
bytery, there remained Mitchel, in Bedford, a county dear to Rice
as his 'birth-place ; Mitchel, hale, active and of a missionary spirit,
in advancing years ; Turner, the colleague of Mitchel, growing
more charming in his resistless eloquence ; Lacy, the noble, the
simple-hearted, the trumpet-tongued ; and Lyle, the staid, the clas-
sic, the wise counsellor ; Robinson, the ardent, the impassioned, in
Albemarle. These five, with himself and the seven that had come
in, formed the Presbytery of thirteen. His removal of his pastoral
connexions to Richmond did not affect his Presbyterial relations.

CHAPTER XXVI.

WILLIAM HILL IN WINCHESTER, 1800-1818

"Winchester, from being a small village for the convenience of
the frontier settlements, in the Valley of Virginia, soon arose to be
a town of note by its relative position and inherent advantages.
The Scotch-Irish and the German emigrants made up the population,
and became the mechanics and merchants for a large and beautiful
country. For a long time the German population predominated.
The Irish Presbyterian families were connected with the Opecquon
Church, situated about three miles south from the village. For their
special advantage Mr. Legrand, soon after his removal to the valley,
began to hold religious services in the village. As the congrega-
tion increased, and the number of families on the north and east of
the village wishing to attend church there were multiplied, a stone
meeting-house was built in the eastern part of the town, on the ridge,
ornamented with two other church buildings, for the use of the Ger-
man population.

The congregation required more service than could be given by
the pastor of Cedar Creek and Opecquon, unless the congregations
should be greatly curtailed in their privileges. The supply of Win-
chester became a fruitful source of difficulty. Should Mr. Legrand

REV. WILLIAM HILL. 311

appropriate every other Sabbath to the village, or should some other
minister be sought for the congregation there in conjunction with
some adjoining neighborhood on the north ? The difficulties in the
way of a harmonious arrangement seemed to increase by discussion.
Differences in religious opinions were developed ; some adhered to
Mr. Legrand's sentiments on the subject of revival and experimental
religion ; and some thought he was approaching enthusiasm, if not
actually a devotee. A man by the name of Caldwell visited Win-
chester. Orthodox in his creed, popular in his pulpit address, gen-
tlemanly in his manners, and pleasant in his intercourse with his
fellow-men, he soon had a strong party in his favor. His professed
views of experimental religion differed somewhat from the standard
raised by Legrand. The adherents of these two men suffered them-
selves to be hurried to extremes, and to manifest tempers not in
accordance wTith their own professions.

In the midst of the commotions, and after unsuccessful efforts by
the Presbytery to quiet the storm, a proposition was made, that both
parties should drop their favorites, and all their disputes, and unite
in a call to Mr. Hill. To the unexpected request from the congre-
gation to make them a visit, with a view to settlement, Mr. Hill
spent a few days in Winchester, and made a decision he supposed
final, and against himself, that he would come on one condition, that
of entire unanimity in the call. To his surprise, such an invitation
was sent after him ; and he felt himself under obligations to give a
favorable answer. In a short time he removed his family, and in
1800 commenced his residence in Winchester. With some intervals,
Winchester was his place of residence for more than half a century.
In the passage of these years he experienced the full variety of
ministerial life, its excitements, its reverses, its successes, its sor-
rows and its joys. In Winchester was a field, unchosen, selected for
him, appropriate for his energy, enterprise and zeal and pulpit
powers. He could not have desired a better. Here too was a cru-
cible to refine the imperfections he so bitterly lamented ; he must
master his fiery spirit or be an unhappy man. He knew that he
that ruleth himself is greater than he that taketh a city ; and that
he, that could govern a city, must first govern himself. There were
families in his charge that would love him for his occasional propen-
sity to merriment and social humor ; and there were others that
would delight in the extreme of his passionate excitements on reli-
gion, for tney loved to revel on the confines of enthusiasm. There
were some that admired his bold spirit, which, like Peter, would meet
with the sword him that came with the sword ; and others were
charmed with the spirit with which he could bow to the humble and
lowly, and the outcast in their distress. All appreciated his pulpit
performances. His sermons came warm from his heart and warmed
every one that heard. His congregation were all united in him,
some admiring him for his real excellencies, and some for the very
things over wilich he in private mourned.

Inis position had advantages and disadvantages. The congrega-

312 REV. WILLIAM HILL.

tion, finding their principal bond of union in their attachment to
their pastor, undesignedly, and yet necessarily, devolved a great
amount of labor upon Mr. Hill. No one else might take the lead ;
all others were too high, or too low, too hot, or too cold, too cer-
tainly wrong in something for the rest to follow. Y»ro to the un-
happy wight that rose in rebellion ; he was levelled with a blow, and
all rejoiced in his fall. If there be enjoyment in power, in all-pre-
vailing influence, Mr. Hill had it in Winchester, for many years, as
he went out and came in before his people. He was the foremost
man in religious actions, in the estimation of his charge, and stood
second to no one among the other denominations. Like Baxter, he
left no memoranda of his labors ; and there are no journals, or
diaries, or letters, that have come to light, from which might be
gathered the delicate shadings of the picture of his public or do-
mestic life for the first fifteen or sixteen years of his residence in
Yfinchester. Till about the close of this period he did not give all
his Sabbaths to the village. The increase of the congregation in
town, and the settlement of other ministers that occupied his old
places of preaching, as Mr. Kennon at Berryville, and Mr. Matthews
in Jefferson County, induced Mr. Hill to listen to the wishes of the
people and confine his labors on the Sabbath to Winchester.

lie was much employed in classical and female schools. At first
he was united with that much loved man, Christian Streit of the
Lutheran Church, in a large classical school. Then for a time with
Mrs. Nichols in a female school. And finally for a series of years
m conducting a large female school on his single responsibility,
liis success in teaching was great. Incidents illustrating his skill
in discipline, and his power to impress great truths upon the hearts
and memories of his pupils, might be gathered to fill a volume.
Tne majority of his pupils have passed away from this world of trial,
and have met their teacher before the throne of Him, who judges
righteously and measures the due reward. There was a time when
i\ir. iliii would meet a joyous welcome, in hundreds of families, in
memory of school days, in which he acted the most conspicuous
part, and played it too well ever to be forgotten.

The lovely things in Mr. Hill's character, his manly generosity,
his sociabiity, his warmth of friendship, and his admiration of the
great and the good, in the past and the present — were fully appre-
ciated in Winchester, accompanied as they wTere with strict attention
to his duties as a minister, lie passed through that gloomy period
in the history of the country, when infidelity claimed to be the
guardian of .Liberty. Youth were taught to vindicate their inde-
pendence by dociimng the authority of the Bible, and their manli-
ness by refusing to bow their conscience to the word of God. He
saw the time, wncn he could look over Winchester, and not find one
young man known to bow the knee in prayer to (xod. He saw the
umo, when among the professional and educated men, lie knew of
but one, ^Yho hold to the faith of his pious ancestry. He saw the
time when biienee, on the subject of experimental religion according

REV. WILLIAM HILL. 313

to his own creed, reigned in the polished circles, or Unitnrianism
struggled for entrance. "Have you seen this," said a Judge who
afterwards died firm in the faith — "have you seen this?" referring
to a tract on Unitarianism — " it is very clever ;" — " rather hard
to beat." At this time of sadness, his pulpit was entered by some
wild and foolish boys, on a wager laid to provoke each other's bravery,
and the Bible sadly mutilated, — and Judge White, in warning his
own young son, uttered the memorable words, " Those young men
can never prosper — no man that openly insults the Bible in a
Christian community will ever prosper;" one of the Judge's abid-
ing decisions.

In this period, and amid those things, in a dispute on the subject
whether the Presbyterian Church did not desire the aid of the law,
for her advantage, in obtaining salaries for her ministers, the insin-
uation of his want of courage was made, in the assertion, — that
Mr. Hill's coat protected him. " Gentlemen need not trouble them-
selves about my coat," was his quick reply; and that reply gained
him the deference of a large circle in Frederick County. " The
parson has pluck, — I wonder if he would fight?" — "If you wish
to know what he will do, assault him." Undoubtedly in some cases
he would have fought manfully if attacked ; and in others he would
have folded his arms upon his breast. His resistance depended on
many circumstances, other than his bravery.

lie belic\ed in revivals. He came into the church in the midst
of a memorable one. He desired revivals, as he believed the church
would die without them. For a series of years he was not blessed
with anything that might be called a revival in Winchester. The
Key. Daniel Baker, 1). I)., nowT so universally known in the church,
while preparing for the ministry, assisted Mr. Hill in his school.
His wonderful lalent to interest people on the subject of religion,
first showed itself in Winchester, when Mr. Hill was absent transact-
ing some business cast of the Ridge, and left Mr. Baker to conduct
religious meetings in the evenings, with those who might choose to
attend. On his return, Mr. Hill found a great many young people
encjuiring what they should do to be saved. And in due time a
goodly number were gathered into the church of Christ. From this
time onward, revivals of a greater or less extent were enjoyed by
his congregation winle he coniinued their pastor. His prudence, dis-
cretion, and firmness, were fully exercised in conducting these
revivals. The tendency to enthusiasm on the one hand, and for-
mality on the other, hedged him in to a very narrow path. If ho
should give himself up, as he desired, like Legrand, and as he had
done in his youthful dajs, to the full influence of religious excite-
ment, he mignt carry some too far, and might repel others ; should
he greatly restrain himself, he might dishearten the godly and
queueh tue smoking liax, and give occasion to the enemy to blas-
pheme. In ali the awakenings or revivals with which his congrega-
tion was visited, Mr. Hili, aceordiirj; to the habit of his early life in
Cumberland, Prince Edward, and Charlotte, cheerfully united with

314 EEV. WILLIAM WILLIAMSON.

preachers and people of other denominations in religious exercises,
expressing an earnest desire that the blessing might spread.

Mr. Hill's co-presbyters at the time of his early residence in Win-
chester were, Nash Legrand, Moses Hoge, William Williamson, and
John Lyle. These were all good men and true to their Lord. Mr.
Legrand could not be passed by in the first series of Sketches of
Virginia.

William Williamson was a Scotchman, and obtained his literary
education in his native land. Upon application of the gentlemen
of Dr. Waddell's congregation, in Lancaster County, for a teacher,
he came to America and taught in the families of the Gordons and
others for a series of years. Becoming acquainted, on a visit to the
Valley, with Mr. Hill and others, he was introduced to Presbytery,
and passing his trials with honor, was licensed on the 12th of Octo-
ber, 1792, and to meet the demands of the churches he was ordained
in 1793. He for a time resided near Gordonsville, in the neighbor-
hood of Dr. Waddell in his blindness, and preached in the adjoining
congregations. Domestic afflictions induced him to remove to the
valley of the Shenandoah, that he might be near his child deprived
of its young and beautiful mother, and under the care of its grand-
mother. He took his position in Warren County, near Front Royal,
and his charge bordered to the south and west, on the congregations of
Legrand. A man of great bodily activity, and greater endurance,
of a warm heart and vigorous mind, he preached with fervor and
hopeful success. He thought little of the labor " of riding forty
miles a day and preaching once or twice." In a few years he was
induced to remove to Loudon County, to set up a classical school
near Middleburg, and to preach in the counties of Loudon and
Fauquier, whenever he might find opportunity. Sustaining himself
with a numerous family by the proceeds of his school, and the con-
tributions of the congregations to which he preached, he gathered
churches in those two counties, and continued active and laborious
in the cause of the gospel till about his eightieth year. Infirmity
compelled him to put off the harness.

With no great thrilling events in his life, beyond ordinary
preachers, his course abounded with those interesting events and
providences that diversify and cheer the minister's path, try his
heart, and build him up in the faith. In his school he was very
successful, training up some eminent men in political, civil, and
military life. In his ministry God gave him success in many trying
circumstances, and enabled dim to cast the seeds of life widely over
a country, where they took root and brought forth fruit to eternal
life. From his residence near Middleburg, a radius of some forty
miles, having the Blue Hidge for its base, sweeping round, would
embrace the general field of his labor ; and all around in this region
were people to bless God for his ministry, though all that were bene-
fited by his labors did not ultimately belong to his church.

He was always considered a strong man, either in the pulpit or

WILLIAMSON — HOGE — LYLE. 315

the church judicatories. He understood and believed, and defended
the Presbyterian creed. He baptized the little infant of a mother
that had died in the faith ; and lived to see that baptized child the
first to make a profession of faith, in a neighborhood where the
means of grace were hardly known. He mingled argument and ex-
hortation in his sermons with peculiar facility. His face naturally
stern, became severe in his age, except when the excitement of some
great truth, or some benevolent effort, lighted it up with vivacity
and kindness. The thoughtless and gay called him — "old Sour;"
and yet one of them, probably the very one that gave the name,
often said — " I do believe if I could have old Sour to live near me,
he would get me into heaven ; he sets his face like a flint, and then
if he don't give it to us ; if I had him to live near me, I do believe
he would get me into heaven." The ablest men in the community
that listened to Mr. Williamson, and most of them did, felt that he,
in point of intellect and information, was their peer.

He had not time to write his sermons. He could arrange and
remember his arrangement. His mind acted both with readiness
and vigor. His voice was strong, his enunciation bold, and under
excitement his action was vehement. His sermons were never dull —
often overpowering. On the text from Elijah's address, " Choose
ye this day whom ye will serve" — from which he often preached —
he was overwhelming. A man might well have heard that sermon
more than once, and not feel his interest abate. The charge, " Go
not from this door till you have made your choice!" would thrill
the stoutest heart. In argument, he excelled all men in his Pres-
bytery ; in strength of style and expression, he had no superior.
After a life of great usefulness, he died calmly in his eighty-fourth
year. He never sought prominence, and was peculiarly fond of
domestic life. His greatest ambition appears to have been useful-
ness in the ministry.

Moses Hoge, the nearest neighbor of Mr. Hill, while residing in
Charlestown, held his position at the lower end of the valley, till
about the year 1807, and has a full record in other pages of these
series.

John Lyle, that preached in Hampshire County, was born in
Rockbridge County. He was a soldier in the expedition to Point
Pleasant, and took part in the battle with the Shawanees. He com-
menced preparation for the ministry late in life, was taken under
the care of Presbytery July 30th, 1791, and completed his studies
at Liberty Hall, under Mr. Graham. He pursued his theological
studies with Archibald Alexander, and for a time was his only com-
panion ; Grigsby and Matthew Lyle, and Poage and Campbell, were
afterwards added. His trials were passed, part of them at the same
time with Mr. Alexander and his fellow-students. He was licensed
at New Monmouth April 29th, 1791. Under the direction of the
commission of the Virginia Synod, to whose care he was recom-

316 REV. JOHN LYLE.

mended, by Presbytery, liis appointment bearing date October 6th,
1791, at Winchester, he travelled " on the waters of the Potomac,
Jackson's River, Green Brier and Roanoke, until our next meeting."
Being pleased with the prospects in Hampshire County, he listened
to the invitation from the residents on Patterson's Creek and the
Potomac, and took his residence among them. On Saturday, the
30th of November, 1793, he was ordained in Springfield, one of
his preaching places, and his permanent residence till his death.
A Mr. Campbell, from Pennsylvania, preached the ordination ser-
mon. Messrs. Hoge and Legrand were present, and took part in
the communion and in the preaching, which was continued for some
days with much interest.

Mr. Lyle had a wide range through the mountains of Hampshire,
and along the water courses, and had seals of his ministry scattered
throughout the county. For some years he taught a school, in
Springfield, of great celebrity. He was married to a sister of Rev.
Joseph Glass, and grand-daughter of the emigrant from Ireland,
Samuel Glass, whose monument stands in Opecquon burying-ground,
near Winchester, and whose descendants are numerous in Virginia,
Kentucky and Indiana. Mr. Lyle was called from his labors in
1807, leaving a widow and a large family of young children, and lies
buried in Springfield. The family, in a few years, were removed to
Kentucky ; and his sons have not been unknown in the church.

For a few years, these laborious men went on, each in his course,
assisting each other, spending and being spent. First, the health of
Mr. Legrand began to fail ; his domestic afflictions, from sickness and
death, and his great labors as a minister, were too much for his
strength. He sought relief in vain, in various journeyings in Vir-
ginia, and in Kentucky, on a visit to that numerous company of
emigrants from his charge, that was spreading out in that flourish-
ing State, and finally resigned his charge, and removed to Hanover
Presbytery. Moses Hoge listened to the invitation from Hampden
Sidney College, and in the year 1807 removed from Shepherds-
town. William Williamson, about this time, removed to Loudon
County, but was still a member of Winchester Presbytery. Mr.
Hill now stood first in the Presbytery as a popular preacher. Young
men came in to occupy the churches. Joseph Glass settled at
Gerardstown, Berkeley County ; Mr. Samuel B. Wilson commenced
his labors in Fredericksburg ; Mr. Mines in Leesburg ; John Mat-
thews, afterwards Professor of Theology at New Albany, removed
from North Carolina to Berkeley County ; and Mr. James Black
took the places in Hampshire vacated by the death of John Lyle,
and John B. Hoge went to Martinsburg. These men worked in
harmony for a series of years, and enjoyed a comforting success in
their ministry.

In looking over the congregation in Winchester, in the year 1817,
the prospects were more pieasing than at any previous period. Old
and fierce prejudices had been, in part, buried in the grave, and in

RET. WILLIAM IIILL. 317

part were weakening with age, and in part yielding to the genial
influence of gospel benevolence. The late additions to the church
were full of promise : the congregation had appropriated the entire
services of their pastor. Winchester was a seat of the Chancery
Court ; and in and around her were gathered a constellation of legal
abilities, not surpassed by the talents and acquirements of the
capital of the State. Along the western bills that skirt the town,
were seated Judges White, Holmes and Carr ; and here were the
two pre-eminent clerks, Lee and Tidball ; and the members of the
bar, the two brothers Magill, and Tucker and Powell, each eminent
in their profession and their social relations ; and then the two
leading physicians, Baldwin and Conrad. The families of all these
were occasional hearers, a part were connected with the congrega-
tion, and some of the members adorned the church with which they
were connected.

Mr. Hill encouraged his congregation to take part in elevating
his Alma Mater, under the auspices of Dr. Hoge, and to assist Dr.
Rice in founding the Union Theological Seminary, whose interests,
as director, he carefully watched over for years. In the American
Bible Society and its auxiliary, or rather one of its forming bodies,
the Frederick County Bible Society, the Colonization Society, the
Tract Society, and the Foreign Missionary Society, he took an active
part, being familiar with them from the besxinmns;, and aiding in
their formation. In the education of youno; men for the ministry,
he was forward of most men of his day. The example of his early
patroness, Mrs. Bead, afterwards Legrand, the wife and widow of
two of his early friends, was always before him ; and the memory
of the benevolent efforts of his beloved instructor, Smith, in lead-
ing young men into the ministry, was always exciting him ; and the
calls for ministerial services, that came upon him from every side,
urged him on, and he sought out proper persons to be educated for
the ministry : and if they were poor, he gathered funds for their
support. Many are dead, and many are living, whose progress to
the ministry was aided by his counsels and his purse.

Mr. Hill was never fond of close logical discussion of doctrines
in the pulpit, unless it were in relation to the Divinity and advocacy
of Christ. And, even about these, he thought the plain, full an-
nouncement, with illustrations, sufficient. He declined to press very
far, or very frequently, the doctrines of election, and the imputa-
tion of Adam s sin and of Christ's righteousness. He thought that
the subjects of faith in our Lord Jesus Christ and repentance
towards God, urged in gospel terms, and with illustrations, together
with the promises and warnings to promote holy living, were better
calculated to do good than the stronger and more abstruse doctrines
of the Bible. He believed the sinner's call is from Cod- — that
God's spirit gives life to the sinner's soul in a way not explained in
Scripture; bat truly the spirit acts: --that God had multitudes of
agents to iniluence men, but the giving spiritual life was his own
work. He saw, he felt, he deplored, the deep depravity of the

318 BEV. WILLIAM HILL.

human heart; and had no hope that it could be purified but by the
spirit of God and the blood of Christ.

One intimate with his family in the summer of 1818, thus de-
scribes him when in the height of his influence and the full tide of
domestic enjoyments. " Mr. Hill excited my admiration, and Mrs.
Hill my love. He had the most fire and ardor by constitution, she
the most perseverance. He possessed the keenest sagacity, she the
most common sense ; he the most discernment, she the most pru-
dence ; he had the best knowledge of human nature, she made the
best use of what she had ; his piety was most striking, hers the
most constant ; his zeal like a flame sometimes raging, sometimes
dying away, hers like the steady flame on the altar of the taber-
nacle. In the family both were in their peculiar way charming ; in
conversation he was very spirited, often provoking a smile and
laughter, quick in repartee and full of anecdote, she gentle, cheer-
ful, sociable, and winning in her manners. It seemed impossible to
live with them and not love them.

"Mr. Hill preached without notes. His words might be printed,
but his tones could not. However good his sermon in the delivery,
it would appear less impressive in print. He stormed the soul
through the passions, and overawed the judgment by the force of
his appeals. He never excelled in argument made up of a long train
of consecutive particulars. His arguments were short and rapid.
His views of things were vivid, though sometimes not distinct ; his
gush of feeling overwhelming, though not always entirely free from
modifying circumstances. When awaked by some important sub-
ject, by some powerful impulsive circumstance, he was irresistible
in his address ; and however divided the audience might be at first,
there was likely to be but one sentiment in the conclusion. In
public bodies and in private circles, by his powerful appeals to the
strong passions, by his wit and humor, by his confident and some-
times his persuasively yielding manner, Mr. Hill would make his
hearers feel that what was uttered by him was the voice of their
own heart and judgment, perhaps in sweeter terms than they had
ever before heard. Sometimes he would bear down, with that un-
expected force of manner, and voice, and sentiment, that would
sweep away doubts and arguments ; and confound and alarm by his
impetuosity, and the vividness of his caricature. The hearer would
seem to himself to have got new views of the subject, and be
ashamed to express anything to the contrary. "

" Hr. Hill's influence this summer was at its height ; and its extent
can hardly be measured. It reached every congregation in Presby-
tery, every minister, and multitudes of persons scattered over the
State ; and in Synod his influence was not small." At this time
Mr. Hill enjoyed as much domestic happiness as falls to the lot of
mortals. He had reared two daughters, a son and perhaps a daughter
had passed away in infancy. The two daughters were reproductions
of their parents, the one with the characteristics of the father, and
the other of the mother. One was married and lived in Winchester ;

REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 319

the other remained at home. A large circle of acquaintances fully
believed that the almost doting fondness of the parents for that
daughter was not misplaced. In the bloom and beauty of maiden-
hood, her cheerful spirit was refined by the deep sense of religion
she cherished, from the time of the revival, under the teaching of
Mr. Baker. Her winning manners more surely captivating by the
perceptible cast of sedateness her religion wrought into her bearing;
and her cheerful simplicity found its way to the strong hold of the
affections. The parents rejoiced in their child, their earthly treasure,
the gift of God, the hopeful child of Christ."

" They all sang with spirit ; Mr. Hill with the silver trumpet's
voice, and Mrs. Hill and Elizabeth with sweetness and tenderness.
Newton's Hymns were sometimes sung, in that domestic circle, in
tones and manner to have delighted that old saint himself. The
social worship of morning and evening was one of the exquisite
charms of the family. The hymn — "Jesus, let thy pitying eye
call back a wandering sheep," sung by the three, in the twilight of
a summer's evening, opened the fountain of tears in the distressed
heart of one that now lives and preaches the gospel of Christ."

CHAPTER XXVII.

JOHN H. RICE, D. D. — HIS RESIDENCE IN RICHMOND.

Mr. Rice removed from Charlotte to the capital of the State in
May, 1812. Richmond was then in the transition state, passing
from the village-like separation of its parts to the compactness of a
city. Shockoe hill was slowly descending, and Rockets coming up,
to meet at the market. Main street was seeking the removal of the
precipitous bank, that limited her extension beyond where the
American House now stands. Council Chamber hill was condemned
to be dissevered ; and the ravines and small pines on Capitol hill,
and the famous "frog pond" on Shockoe were seeing their last days.
Trade and traffic were carried on at Rockets, around the market,
and between the Dock and the Basin, then in a state of formation.

The merchants and shipmasters and mechanics lived in and
around the places of business ; and around them that mixed com-
pany that assembles at places of trade. The law, and politics, and
fashion, and wealth, were seated on the eminences overlooking the
river, circling round from Gamble's hill, along Shochoe, Council
Chamber and Church, to Richmond hill, that once aspired to be the
site of the city. Manchester, on the hills, on the southern side of
the river, in trade, and wealth, and enterprise, rivalled the city on
the northern banks, with expectation to form an essential part of
the great emporium around the falls. Richmond had become the

320 REV. JOHN II. RICE, D. D.

capital of the State simply from the advantage of her position. At
the time of the selection, many villages along the rivers, below the
head of tide water, now in ruins, were her superior in traffic.
Wealth and fashion followed politics, and clustered around the new
capital, as they had done, from the infancy of the Ancient Dominion,
at Williamsburg ; and the trade of the country, following the cur-
rent of feeling, forsook the ancient marts and seated itself at the
falls of the James. The enterprise of the merchant, foremost in
laying the foundation of cities, came here last, and dug away the
hills, filled the ravines, paved the streets, bridged the waters ; and
finally, stretching out into the plains and building princely palaces
beyond the hills, encircled the fashion and splendor of the Old Do-
minion, and made the city one in refinement and enterprise. The
residences of merchants and shipmasters in 1812, became, in forty
years, the warehouses of the increasing city.

Some of these enterprising men had been trained religiously in
Ireland and Scotland, and some had grown up under the successors
of Davies. In their early engagements in Richmond, in the strife
for competence and for wealth, the obligations and blessings of the
gospel were in a measure forgotten. With prosperity in business,
however, the thoughts of other days and other things came up in
sad remembrance. The claims of religion, never denied, were now
acknowledged, and men began to think of preparation for a better
world. The thoughts of many hearts slowly found expression ; and
men that could not frame their words to say to their neighbors —
"Unless a man be born a^ain he cannot see the kingdom of God,"
could yet say, we ought to have a place of public worship, and a
regular minister of the gospel near our families and in the midst of
our business.

The Synod of Virginia, from time to time, sent missionaries to the
scattered Presbyterian families in the counties near the city, and
these sometimes visited the citv and preached. The Rev. John D.
Blair, nephew of the famous Samuel Blair, of Fogg's Manor, was
pastor of the church in Hanover, and residing on Shockoe hill,
preached once in two weeks in the capitol, and sustained himself by
teaching a classical school. Mr. Buchannan, an Episcopal clergy-
man, occupied the capital the other Sabbaths in alternation. Those
on the hills, inclined to Presbyterianism or Episcopacy, attended
worship under the ministrations of these two gentlemen. There was
no Presbyterian church building in the city, and the Episcopal
church on Richmond hill was seldom occupied. The audiences at
the capitol were not large ; few came up from the business parts of
the city ; the fashion and the trade had not begun to go to the house
of God together.

The Rev. Drury Lacy, on a visit to the city of a few days, made
a deep impression by his powerful sermons. His heart was moved
in him, like Paul's at Athens. The people asked for a minister, and
Mr. Lacy directed their attention to Mr. Rice. In 1811, Jesse H.
Turner, a missionary of Synod, son of James Turner, of Bedford,

BURNING OF THE THEATRE. 321

preached in the city about three months, with great acceptation.
The people in Petersburg, in a similar condition with those in the
business part of Richmond, were greatly interested in a son of Mr.
Graham, of Lexington, and mourned his early death. Clement
Read and his son-in-law, Charles Kennon, had made circuits through
the counties of Lunenberg, Amelia, Nottaway, Dinwiddie, and
Brunswick, preaching the gospel with great effect. There was a
call for Presbyterian ministers from Petersburg to the Roanoke,
and from Richmond to the Blue Ridge.

While negotiations were in progress to procure the removal of
Mr. Rice to Richmond, an event occurred, on the night of the 26th
of December, 1811, that thrilled all hearts in the land with unut-
terable sympathy — the burning of the theatre in Richmond, with
the sudden destruction of much of the loveliness and intelligence of
the land. The families seated on the hills were a polished, refined,
sociable, pleasure-loving community, gathered from the different
counties, because, from time immemorial, the wealth, and fashion,
and beauty of Virginia had assembled at the capital, particularly at
the time of the sessions of the General Assembly. The theatre was
one, and but one, of their occasional enjoyments, and not the one
of the highest refinement. An old-fashioned Virginia dining party,
select in its company, unlimited in its elegant preparations, was
unbounded in its refined indulgence of the appetite, and the delicate
attentions of social intercourse. Here was the display of taste in
dress, elegance in manners, powers of conversation, and every
accomplishment that adorns society. The theatre was a promis-
cuous gathering for a few hours, less attractive than the dining or
dancing party, but one of the round of pleasures that occupied the
time of the fashionable and the wealthy. It did not control society ;
it wras one of the luxuries of the season, that gave variety to the
succession of pleasures.

On that fatal night, the benefit of an admired actor enlisted the
feelings of the community. Mr. Smith Governor of the State,
Venable president of the Bank of Virginia, Botts an eminent law-
yer, members of the Assembly, matronly ladies, fascinating belles,
blooming girls, officers of the army and navy, men and youth from
the city and the country, were collected in one splendid group, such
as a theatre seldom sees. Alas, that such a gathering should be for
death ! a most terrible death ! An order was given about the light.
The boy that held the strings objected — " that it would set the
scenery on fire." The order was repeated. The boy obeyed. And
immediately the theatre was in flames. From that moment every
occurrence that can be gathered from the recollection of the frantic
beholders, and the bewildered memories of those rescued from the
flames, forms a part of the great drama of one act, ending so speedily
in the immolation of seventy-two individuals, the flower of Richmond
and the State. What a morning dawned on the 27th of December !
Families knew sadly their bereavement, but in the mass of human
cinders could not distinguish their dead. Of necessity there was a
21

322 REV. JOHN H. RICE, D D.

common burial. The mourning was universal. Fortuity was denied.
God's providence was acknowledged in the concurrence of circum-
stances preceding the catastrophe.

The gallantry, and heroism, and blind fatality of that suffering night
have never been surpassed. And never perhaps has the sudden de-
struction of men, women, and children, in one overwhelming ruin,
produced a greater moral effect. All classes of community bowed
down before the Lord. Christians were moved to efforts of kindness
and love, that the gospel might be preached abundantly in Richmond.
In the vigorous exertions made for the spiritual welfare of this busy,
pleasure-loving, but now serious city, all Christian denominations
took a part. The voice of God was sounding loud, — " Seek ye the
Lord while he may be found, and call ye upon him while he is near,"
— and the people were answering — " Thy face, Lord, will we seek,"
The city had been thoughtless, and without God, but in her pleasure
and her trade she had not become degraded.

Of this event, Mr. Rice writes to Mr. Judith Randolph, Jan. 1st,
" I heard the melancholy event Sabbath, just as I was going into
the Court-House to preach. It made such an impression on my
mind that I could not resist the impulse to lay aside the text on
which I intended to preach, and to deliver an extempore discourse,
from Isaiah 40th, and 6th, — 'And the voice said, Cry. And he
said, what shall I cry? All flesh is grass.' Happy would it be
for us could we constantly realize this, and live as if every year and
every day were to be our last."

Again, on the 17th, to the same — " You will be surprised to hear
that Mr. Lyle and I expect to have the pleasure of taking breakfast
with you next Tuesday morning, on our way to Richmond. Some
of my friends there have so earnestly solicited me to go down since
the late awful visitation of Providence on that place, that I had not
the heart to refuse, I am most anxious that so much distress should
not be suffered in vain. If my friends there think that iffy poor
labors will probably be useful in this way, ought I not to go at their
call, and depend on the promised aid of the Spirit ? I will mention
to you in confidence, that the people of Richmond, who had applied
to me to remove to that place, persevere in their application, and are
resolved to carry their request to Presbytery ; and I have informed
them that, if the Presbytery should advise my removal, that I
will go."

A call was handed in to Presbytery at Red Oak, Brunswick,
March 13, 1812. Mr. Rice earnestly desired the opinion of the
brethren on his removal. The Presbytery declined giving any advice,
and left Mr. Rice to choose between his position in Charlotte and n
residence in Richmond. On the next day he declared his accept-
ance ; and the pastoral relation with the church of Cub Creek was
dissolved. On the 4th Sabbath of April he preached his farewell
sermon to his friends in Charlotte, from the words of Paul, Acts
20th, 23d — " And now, Brethren, I commend you to God, and the
word of his grace." As he left the pulpit, the congregation crowded

MR. RICE GOES TO RICHMOND. 323

round him weeping. The colored people waited for him at the door,
bathed his hands in tears, and with many exclamations of attachment
and sorrow, bid him farewell. Some followed him along the road,
unwilling to take their eyes from their preacher, though departing.
On Friday before the 2d Sabbath of May, he reached Richmond,
and was entertained by Mr. Wm. S. Smith, at Olney. On Sabbath
he preached in the Masons' Hall, from — "And I am sure that when
I come unto you I shall come in the fulness of the blessing of the
gospel of Christ." To his friend, Dr. Alexander, of Princeton, he
writes, on the 14th of the month — " You will perceive, by the date
of this letter, that I have changed my place of residence. We arrived
here on Friday last, I mean to continue here till Providence directs
our removal to some other place. The breaking up in Charlotte was
a very severe trial, neither the people nor I knew, until parting time
came, how much we loved one another. We parted in the warmest
friendship ; and I hope that the affection of my dear people, for so
I must call them, for me will continue, as I am sure that mine will
for them. I was received very cordially by the people, and preached
twice last Sabbath to a very large audience. The people generally
were very attentive, and not a few considerably affected. I was
surprised to observe the very great numbers who attend church in
this place. Every house of worship was crowded ; and I was told
that not less than five hundred went away from the Masons' Hall,
where I preached, unable to find seats. 1 have proposed to several
to establish a Christian library in the city. The proposition meets
with much acceptance, and I hope to be able to tell you, in my next,
how many subscribers we shall probably obtain. If this plan suc-
ceeds, my next effort will be to establish a Bible Society. Of the
success of such an undertaking I am not able to form the least con-
jecture ; but I am adopting some measures to ascertain the extent
of the want of Bibles here, which I fear is exceedingly great, con-
sidering the population.

" The spirit of religious enquiry is, I am convinced, extending its
influence considerably in several parts of old Virginia. Mr. Speece
has been urging me vehemently to undertake the editorship of a
periodical work having something of the form of a Magazine. His
plan is to publish, once in two weeks, a sheet containing sixteen 8vo
pages, to be devoted to the cause of truth and piety. 1 believe that
such a thing, if well conducted, would meet with very considerable
encouragement, and if I could engage the assistance of a few of my
brethren, I would willingly make an experiment of the matter. I
have been to see Mr. Blair since I came to town. He received me
in a friendly way, and assured me of his disposition to cultivate a
spirit of brotherly love. On my part I feel the same temper, and I
hope that everything will go on very harmoniously.

"Iara afraid the good people here will find it hard to pay for the
completion of their church. It is now sheeted in. The shingles,
flooring plank, and pews, are all in readiness ; but their fund is
exhausted, and they will be very much pestered to raise a sufficiency

324 BEV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D.

for their purpose. Will not the brethren afford us aid ? Will not
the people to the north assist us ? The Methodists have built a new
church here, and expect to pay for it in part in that way. An agent
went on very lately from this place to solicit aid, and two days ago
he forwarded from Baltimore six hundred and forty dollars for the
church." This building was the second church building erected by
the Methodists in Eichmond. The first was near the old market.
This was on Shockoe Hill, near the new market, and has given
place to the centenary church building.

All classes in Richmond received Mr. Rice kindly. The public
mind was drawn to religion by strong sympathies. Its principles
were discussed ; its forms and practice were eagerly enquired after ;
and able ministers were listened to with attention. Mr. Rice was
well suited to the wants of the people. Truthfulness and kindness
beamed from his countenance, sparkled from his eye, and fell from
his smiling lips. His arguments and illustrations from Scripture
were with power equal to their simplicity. His very ungracefulness
of gesture commended his sincerity. He uttered no reproaches on
Richmond. The words of our Saviour were with him — " or those
on whom the towers in Siloam fell, and slew them, think ye they
were sinners above all men that dwelt at Jerusalem ? I tell you
nay, but except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish." It was
soon evident that no one room in the city would accommodate the
congregations that would assemble. Of necessity a number of
houses of worship were to be erected in the city. And very natur-
ally the different denominations made exertions for their own accom-
modations.

Soon after reaching Richmond, Mr. and Mrs. Rice received a
kind invitation to the dwelling of Mr. John Parkhil], a hardware
merchant, at the sign of the Golden Key, on Main street, at the
corner below the street leading to Mayo's bridge. It was customary
then for the merchants to live in handsomely furnished rooms over
the store. Mr. Parkhill was lonely in his dwelling, having lately
been deprived of his young and lovely wife about a year after their
marriage. Unwilling to alter his domestic arrangements, he cheer-
fully received the minister and his wife to his house, to make part
of the family. In this house the people first called to see their min-
ister. Mr. Parkhill was an active and judicious helper in the con-
gregation from the first. A polished, well educated Irishman, he
knew how to appreciate the family that lodged under his roof; and
under the instructions of Mr. Rice became a devoted Christian.
Among his countrymen to whom he introduced his pastor was Mr.
Alexander Fulton, who became a fast friend. This gentleman
was married to a daughter of William Mayo, of Powhatan, had his
residence at Mount Erin, near his father-in-law and the city, and
received Mr. Rice with generous hospitality as often as he could
secure a visit.

After a summer most agreeably passed with Mr. Parkhill, Mr.
Rice commenced housekeeping on Braddock's Hill, near to Rockets.

EEV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 325

His intimacy with the excellent people there was greatly increased ;
and the Wednesday night meetings then commenced, usually held
at the house of Mrs. Young, were continued during his residence in
Richmond. He had for a neighbor Mr. David I. Burr, and
greatly prized his friendship ; and in after years set a high value on
his services as an elder.

The Presbytery of Hanover convened in Richmond, Friday, Oct.
16th, 181*.!, Messrs; Moses Hoge, James Mitchel, Conrad Speece,
John H. Rice, William S. Reid, and Joseph Logan ; with the elders,
Charles Allen, George Watt, and John Forbes. Dr. Hoge opened
the services in the new meeting-house with a sermon from Genesis
28 : 1(3, 17, "And Jacob awoke out of his sleep, and said, surely the
Lord is in this place, and I knew it. And he was afraid, and said,
how dreadful is this place, it is none other but the house of God,
and this is the gate of heaven;" and after sermon was chosen
Moderator. " Presbytery was informed that a congregation had
been organized in the city of Richmond, under the title of the
Presbyterian church in the city of Richmond, that said congregation
requested to be received under the care of Presbytery; and also
requested that the Rev. John H. Rice, who had for some time sup-
plied the congregation, might be installed their pastor." Benjamin
H. Rice was received from Orange Presbytery, with a view to be-
come pastor in Petersburg; Samuel D. Hoge, son of the Moderator,
passed some of his trials as candidate ; and Daniel Baker, the
domestic missionary, received attention as alumnus.

On Monday, October 19th, the installation services were per-
formed, Mr. Speece preached from the words — '*So thou, son of
man, i have set thee as a watchman." The feeling of the congre-
gation was highly excited. Other installations have been witnessed
in Richmond of great interest, but never such a day. The church,
now united to a pastor, was organized June 12th, about a month
after Mr. Rice went to Richmond. The elders, George Watt and
Benjamm Mo^eby, were ordained on the 20th of the same month ;
Messrs. Robert Quarles, Wiiliam S. Smith, John Seabrook, and
David I. Burr, were soon added. The number of members reported
to Presbytery in May, 1813, was sixty. In May, 1814, the number
was seventy, as reported to Presbytery. At that time Benjamin
H. Rice reported a church in Petersburgh of twenty-seven members,
with elders Messrs. Benjamin Harrison, John Gordon, and William
Baird ; Mr. Benjamin H. Rice was installed their pastor. Mr.
Paxton was at the same time ordained evangelist at the request of
tiie church of Norfolk.

Mr. Rice called the attention of the citizens of Richmond to the
supply of the city with the Bible in obedience to a recommendation
oi the General Assembly on the church in May, 1813, the Virginia
churches being represented by Messrs. J. B. Hoge, Shannon, Ken-
non, Calhoon and Bourne, with John Mark, elder. The citizens re-
sponded to the call, and a society was formed, that stdl exists, under
tne name of the Virginia Bible Society. This society, by its dele-

326 REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D.

gates, assisted in forming the American Bible Society in the city of
I^ew York in 1816. The Presbytery, in the fall of '18, " enjoined
on all the members of Presbytery to use their influence as far as
may be in their power, to establish auxiliary societies in their respec-
tive bounds." The whole State was soon aroused to a general sup-
ply of families with the Bible.

Mr. Rice met his congregation in the Masons' Hall till the house
for worship near Rockets was prepared for temporary occupation.
It was never finished. The location proved unsatisfactory ; and
after much expense all hope of completing it was abandoned. Mr.
Rice felt the force of the objections, and advocated the sale of the
lot and unfinished building, and the erection of a house in a more
convenient position. "All this time" — he says in a letter to Dr.
Alexander — " my salary was very pecarious, and not very seldom
was I reduced to my last sixpence, and in fact had not money to go
to market. Many times I thought very seriously of seeking another
place of abode ; but was put from these thoughts by some unex-
pected provision being made for me. Providence always provided
for the supply of my immediate wants. Besides, I was convinced
that, humanly speaking, the success of the Presbyterian cause
depended on my staying here. Its main supporters were my warm
personal friends, and they declared that if I should leave them they
would give over. 'Don't give up the ship,' was my motto." A little
incident, related years afterwards by Mrs. Rice, with great glee,
illustrates the preceding statement. They had received from their
friends in Prince Edward a present of some black-eyed peas, a great
favorite with Virginia folks, especially south-siders. There was no
bacon in the house to give them their proper flavor ; and what was
worse, Mr. Rice declared he had no money in his pocket — much of
his salary, by unfortunate neglect, being in arrears. Mrs. Rice, with
some reflections on the remissness of the people he was serving, pro-
posed sending some of the furniture to auction ; and looking around,
fixed upon the mahogany tables, saying they should be sent ; and
that pine tables were good enough for them and the people that could
withhold his support. Mr. Rice remarked pensively that the case
was sad ; he knew and felt it. Starting for his study, he turned at
the door, and said smilingly, " I trust, my dear, the Lord will pro-
vide." As he was leaving the room a knock was heard at the door ;
as he passed on through the passage, he said, " perhaps relief has
come now." Mrs. Rice went to the door ; and there stood a servant
with a message from a lady in the country, and a number of pieces
of bacon. "I was vexed at myself," said she, "for what had just
passed, — half vexed at the lady for granting Mr. Rice such a tri-
umph, and ashamed to go and tell him of a present so opportunely
made." At meal- time they rendered thanks. This dear lady, whose
spirits were disturbed at the neglect of the congregation, when times
of real necessity came, especially in building Union Theological
Seminary, had a cheerful endurance that animated, and often amazed
her husband. Many a heart in Richmond would have ached had

REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 327

they supposed their beloved pastor was in such extremity. What
was unknown to the kindest of men was well known to God, and he
sent a supply from the stores of his children.

The residence of Mr. Rice, on Braddock hill, being exposed to
high winds, and otherwise not comfortable, Mr. Parkhill procured
for him a small, but very pleasant tenement at the foot of Richmond
hill, on Franklin street, near Mr. George Watt's residence. To this
he removed in 1813, and remained in it till the close of 1816, when
the house was sold. He then removed to a small house opposite the
dwelling of Benjamin Watkins Leigh, near Mrs. Gamble, Mr. West,
and the Guathmey's ; and by this removal increased his intimacy
with that circle of acquaintances. Removing from this place, he
resided near Masons' hall, till his own house on Innes hill, between
Shockoe and Richmond hill, was completed in 1818. General
Blackburn, calling to see him in his new residence, and hearing
from Mr. Rice that the house had been built by the price of his farm
in Charlotte, said laughingly — " You have given your horse for the
saddle." He remained in this residence, till accepting the Profes-
sorship of Theology, he removed to Prince Edward. He ever con-
sidered that the damage and loss of frequent removals, were, in his
case, amply compensated by his increased usefulness.

In the mourning and distress that followed the burning of the
theatre, wounded affection sought relief in raising a monument to
the memory of the dead. A church building, in whose structure
some memorial of the fire and its victims should be enwrought, was
chosen as the most becoming monument ; and the site of the theatre
the place of its erection. Various schemes for the proprietorship
and occupancy were proposed. Should it be common to all deno-
minations, or owned and occupied by two, or be the exclusive pro-
perty of one ? Mr. Blair held back, with his accustomed modesty,
from exerting any influence, lest he should be charged with eagerly
desiring what he could easily have obtained by proper exertions —
the possession of the house. The subscribers were divided in their
prepossessions between the Presbyterians and the Episcopalians ;
but the majority might have been carried for Mr. Blair and the
Presbyterians if he had pressed his claims with the diligence others
pressed theirs. Influences out of Richmond were used till the sub-
scribers were about equally divided. An Irish gentleman, from the
generous impulses of his nature, and from the influence of some
Episcopal connexions, finally gave his vote for Episcopal consecra-
tion rather than prolong a discussion that might end in bitterness.
This example prevailed with others, and the matter was decided.
Dr. Moore, of New York, was elected bishop of the diocese and
rector of the church in February, 1814. Mr. Moore and Mr. Rice
were not unknown to each other by reputation, and met with mutual
high regard for past services. In the latter part of the year, Mr.
Rice writes to Dr. Alexander — "Bishop Muore appears to be a
zealous and pious man, and I hope will do much good among the

328 BEV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D.

people. He is uncommonly friendly with me, and I am resolved
that it shall not be my fault if he does not continue so."

When the Monumental Church was opened, some of the Scotch
families, of Presbyterian origin and habits, discouraged by the ob-
stacles thrown in the way of Mr. Rice and his congregation, par-
ticularly in obtaining a suitable place for worship convenient for
their attendance, united with the Episcopal Church under Dr. Moore.
This saddened the heart of Mr. Rice without breaking his spirits or
embittering his soul. But some sentiments propagated with caution
and yet sedulously, about an authorised ministry, and sacraments,
and succession, and diocesan Bishops, and confirmation as a rite,
disturbed his heart. Writing to Dr. Alexander he says — "The
Episcopalians are making a mighty effort in this State to revive their
Church. At first I thought they were setting out on true evangeli-
cal principles, and was heartily enough disposed to take them by
the hand, and bid them God speed ; but it now seems to me as if
they intended to pull down the building of others, in order to erect
their own. They aim especially at the Presbyterians. Their con-
duct is such as, I fear, will make it necessary for us to oppose them.
In fact we shall certainly be plagued with a religious controversy.
I have for my part resolved not to strike the first blow, but I wish
to be ready to defend myself."

The Rev. Mr. Buchanan, the Episcopal minister, who alternated
with Mr. Blair in conducting public worship in the capitol, gave Mr.
Rice a hearty welcome to Richmond. Cheerful in disposition, and
frank in manners, of a cultivated mind, fond of study, strongly
attached to his own Church, yet understanding the rights of con-
science, acquainted with Richmond, and no stranger to Scotch Pres-
byterianism either in his native land or in Virginia, he welcomed
Mr. Rice as the man demanded by the dispositions and necessities
of multitudes in the city, some of whom were from his own dear
Scotland. His welcome soon became friendship, and this grew
warmer and warmer till death. A man of property, and a bachelor,
he continued to give Mr. and Mrs. Rice substantial proofs of his
attachment, in a most gentlemanly and Christian manner. On one
occasion seeing that Mrs. Rice was sinking under the effects of
disease, and having discussed the propriety of a visit to the Springs,
till he thought he discovered the cause of her being detained at
home, he waived the matter for a time, and when again he renewed
it, he made a cheerful attack upon Mr. Rice — that he was the fa-
vored one that had been fortunate enough to get a wife, — but that
he himself, a bachelor brother, had some right in her, so far as to de-
mand that her health should be cared for. Some time after a lady
put into the hands of Mrs. Rice a roll of bank bills, advising her
to go to the springs, and saying a friend who must be anonymous,
had sent her that for her expenses. After her return, when the
name of the kind friend was mentioned to her by the lady, Mrs.
liice sent Mr. Buchanan a complimentary note of thanks. On
reading it, he said to their mutual friend Mrs. Moncure, very cheer-

KEV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 329

fully — " why madam, this is worth a hundred dollars." He was in
the habit of sending to Mr. Blair, for his wife's sake, his marriage
fees. Mr. Blair showed a similar kind feeling to a Methodist min-
ister, by admitting his son, free of charge, to the privileges of his
classical school. The Methodist minister returned the compliment
by sending his son, who was a good singer, to aid Mr. Blair, as a
chorister, the days he preached in the capitol. These four minis-
ters had each their sphere in Richmond.

Through the indefatigable labors of Mr. Parkhill and others, the
Church lot and house near Rockets were sold in 1815, for nine thou-
sand dollars, and a subscription raised to the amount of eight thou-
sand more ; and a lot in a more central position near the market-
house was purchased. The business of the city reviving with re-
turning peace, the building of the new Church was commenced
without delay and prosecuted with vigor. In the succeeding year
it was finished ; and the congregation and their pastor joyfully en-
tered their place of worship.

The Christian Monitor in pamphlet form, of eight octavo pages,
made its appearance July 8th 1815, from the press of Arthur Gr.
Booker & Co., four doors below the Bell tavern, to be continued
weekly ; Mr. Rice the sole editor and proprietor. u The funda-
mental principles are 1st. That man is a totally depraved and help-
less creature ; 2nd. That Jesus Christ is the only Saviour ; od. That
we are justified by faith alone, without the deeds of the law ; 4th.
That we are regenerated and sanctified by the Holy Spirit ; 5th.
That the only proper and satisfactory evidence of faith and conver-
sion is a holy life. The principal purpose of the paper is to com-
municate religious intelligence." The second year of its existence
the periodical became more original and literary, and was issued
once in two weeks, in numbers of 16 pages, from the press of John
Warrock. The last number appeared Saturday, August 30th, 1817.
As a register of facts occurring in Virginia, and as the repository
of productions of great merit written by worthy ministers in the
State, it is invaluable. At the conclusion of the 2d volume, the
editor says, " a number of gentlemen have laid a plan fur the pub-
lication of a Monthly Magazine, and have committed the editorship
to the conductor of this paper, after having given him assurance of
liberal support both as contributors to the work, and agents for its
circulation."

While Mr. Rice was busy in preparing the prospectus of the
Christian Monitor, Mrs. Rice was summoned in haste to visit her
sick mother. Leaving Richmond on Saturday, February 4th, she
made all speed, but was not permitted to see her depart. Heath had
completed his work on the 2d, two days before the news of the sick-
ness of the mother reached the daughter. From an interesting
article prepared by Mr. Rica who esteemed Mrs. Morton — ""the
dearest and best friend that I ever had, one who in all respects sup-
plied the place of a mother to me" — we learn that Mary Smith was
born, in tne year 1755, of parents who occasionally had the privilege

330 MRS. MARY MORTON.

of hearing Samuel Davies ; and brought up their children in the
fear of God, supplying as far as practicable, to their family the
want of gospel preaching, by their godly example and instruction.
" Just after the close of the revolutionary war she was married to
a young officer, who had served very much to his own credit during
the whole of that arduous conflict. Having become a mother, a
new field of duties was opened to her. And here she was distin-
guished beyond any other person with whom the writer has ever been
acquainted. Few mothers were ever more active, industrious or
economical, in making provision for the temporal support of their
children ; and yet this did not weigh a feather in the scale, when
compared with the everlasting interests of those whom God had given
her. The whole course of her conduct seemed to have reference to
the eternal welfare of those who were committed to her care.

" When a daughter of hers had arrived at the age of about three
years, she took her into her closet, and addressed her in language to
this import : — ' My child, when you were a little baby I devoted you
to God in the ordinance of baptism. I then gave you up to him.
I intend to give you to him again. You must be a child of God.
He made you, and keeps you alive, and gives you every good thing
to enjoy. When you lie down at night he preserves you, and when
you rise up and go out, he preserves you from harm. He is always
doing you good. You must learn to love and serve him, and he will
take care of you while you live and make you happy when you die.'
She then kneeled down, and with all the ardor of true piety, and
all the fervor of a mother's love, commended the child to the divine
protection, and implored on her behalf the blessing of heaven. The
impression made at this time, as I have heard, was never erased ;
but is deeply felt even to this day, although the occurrence took
place four and twenty years ago. She acquired, to a very uncom-
mon extent, an ascendancy over the minds of both her sons and
daughters. They had no secrets to keep from their mother. She
was their counsellor, sympathised with them in all their little trou-
bles and perplexities, and made herself necessary for their enjoy-
ments. Although the economy of the family was conformed to the
strictest notions of religion, there was in it nothing gloomy or
austere. A more cheerful domestic circle was never known than
that in which Mary Morton presided ; and yet there were no parties
of pleasure, there was no dancing, no card-playing. In fact, there
was no need of amusements. They were never thought of. The
parents and children were so happy in themselves and in the com-
pany of their select friends, that every day seemed too short for the
enjoyment of the domestic happiness which flowed bounteously in
upon them. In the family of Mary Morton, old age was always
treated with most marked respect. An old man, who had lived to
second childhood, had done something not a little ridieulous for a
person of his age. ' William,' said an acquaintance to one of the
little boys, about twelve years of age, ' did you not laugh when Uncle
Tom behaved so foolishly to-day V 'No,' replied William ; ' and I

LAST DAYS OF REV. DRURY LACY. 331

hope that I shall always know hetter than to laugh at an old man.'
4 Right, my son,' exclaimed both the parents at once; 'and always
remember to reverence the hoary head.' "

The last days of Drury Lacy, by Ms two friends, Mr. Riee and

Robert Ralston.

Mr. Rice says, November 16th, 1815 — " Mr. Lacy came to my
house on his way to Philadelphia. He is afflicted with the stone,
and is gone with the view of having a surgical operation performed.
This, at his time of life especially, is a serious matter. But an
event, which has taken place since his departure from home, makes
his situation as distressing as it well can be. About the first of the
present month Mrs. Lacy was taken with the disease which proved
so fatal last winter, and died on the eighth day. Of this melan-
choly change Mr. Lacy knows nothing ; and it is my wish that he
may not hear of it until some time after the operation on him shall
have been performed." Mr. Robert Ralston, at whose house in
Philadelphia he died, says — " Our dear friend was calm and com-
posed under the prospect of the severe trial he was to undergo.
The Saturday night previous to the operation (the 25th of November
having written his last letter to his wife, whom he supposed still
living) he changed his seat at the fire, where the family were sitting,
and came alongside of my chair, observing that he wished to make
a communication previous to his confinement up stairs, which he was
looking to on the next Monday morning. He then handed a little
parchment pocket-book, containing three hundred dollars, desiring
that, after paying the expenses which might be incurred for him in
case of his death, fixing a stone at the head of his grave, the resi-
due, if any, should be given to his son. This was spoken loud
enough for the family to hear ; and many other things relative to
his dissolution, if it should please God, in his wise providence, to
call him into the eternal world. The family were impressed with
the solemnity of the communication, and the perfect tranquillity
which attended him during the time of making it. On Monday,
December 4th, he told me, about daylight, that he had spent a more
comfortable time than in many preceding nights. His great anxi-
ety, he said, was that the noise he made would disturb us in the next
room ; observing, at the same time, he knew we thought nothing an
inconvenience concerning him ; that we were showing him kindness
because he was a minister of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the Lord
would not overlook it. On Tuesday, being very low, he said he had
no ecstacy or raptures, but the Lord enabled him to trust in him to
a degree that surpassed his former expectations. He requested me
to write a letter to Mrs. Lacy, in case of his death, to comfort her
dear mind ; he knew it would be a great comfort to her. A strong
prevailing hope appeared to be his happy portion. The hiccup pre-
vailed all the morning, with some intervals ; at 9 o'clock, P. M., a
cold sweat, returns of the hiccup, and paroxysms of pain. I asked
him if he knew me ; he replied, it is Ralston. On Wednesday,

332 ACT OF INCORPORATION DENIED.

December 6th, he appeared very near his end. He said to me —
1 Not my will, but the will of my heavenly father, be done/ Mr.
East-burn prayed with him, but he did not appear to be sensible
throughout the exercise. Dr. Janeway prayed with him just before
his departure, which was about 4 o'clock in the afternoon. He went
out of the world easy."

The Board of Directors of Union Theological Seminary, in com-
pliance with a resolution of the Synod of Virginia, made in the fall
of 1815, appointed Rev. Messrs. John H. Rice and William Hill,
together with William Wirt, Esq., a committee, to obtain, if prac-
ticable, on reasonable terms, from the State Legislature, an Act
vesting in the trustees of the seminary corporate powers. A petition
was presented early in the succeeding sessions ; the committee of
propositions reported favorably. On Tuesday, the 2d of January,
1816, the bill was taken up in order, in committee of the whole
house, and the gentlemen petitioners were admitted to the floor, to
be heard in its favor. Mr. Baker, of Cumberland, moved to strike
out the words, "is reasonable," and insert, u be rejected." The peti-
tion was novel, the objections talked over among members were
numerous, and of various sorts; it was an innovation on Virginia
political habits to have an incorporation of a religious bearing ; it
was not right to do any thing to give one denomination any advan-
tage over the others, particularly after the movements made respect-
ing the glebe lands: and it would be, in fact, a religious establish-
ment. Mr. Rice entered into an argument of some length in favor
of the petition, and endeavoring to remove objections. Mr. Wirt
followed, with a speech of acknowledged ability, adding to his pre-
viously great reputation. These gentlemen urged that it was not
a general law of incorporation for religious purposes, but a single
act resting on the merits of the case ; that the act was necessary to
promote sound learning, good morals and true religion, by elevating
the character and qualifications of the ministry ; that the doors of
the institution were open for all denominations ; that other denomi-
nations might, if they desired, obtain the same privilege from the
Assembly ; that there was no relation between such an act and a
religious establishment ; that this act was asked for simply that suf-
ficient funds might be legally held, to sustain an institution for the
education of clergymen ; and that religious liberty was best de-
fended, by extending to all members of the community the privileges
of education, and demanding a high degree of it in the ministers of
the gospel ; and that the privilege of vesting their own funds, under
the protection of law, was a privilege that had been granted to
associations of almost every imaginable kind, except those of a reli-
gious bearing ; and that the petitioners only asked for the acknow-
ledged rights and privileges of the feeblest citizens of the Common-
wealth, for the right of citizens to give their property to a school,
and to have that property legally protected. After Messrs. Rice
and Wirt had spoken, Mr. Hill enquired if any objection remained
on the mind of any member; that he would be gratified with the

REV. JOHN H. RICE — SAMUEL J. MILLS. 333

opportunity of tearing it, with the privilege of replying. Mr. Mercer
moved that the petition be laid on the table ; carried without debate.
The feeling of the house was averse to incorporations of a religious
nature. While the matter was under consideration, Mr. Rice pre-
pared for the press a pamphlet, containing a succinct statement of
the course pursued by the Presbyterians, in the efforts for religious
liberty, in the times preceding and during the Revolution. His
documents were drawn from the records of the Virginia Legisla-
ture and of Hanover Presbytery, and formed a mass of testimony
of unanswerable weight and authority. Unexpectedly, it was de-
layed in the press, until after the action of the Assembly. It was
widely circulated, and read with deep interest. Whether the delay
in the press had any influence on the determination of the vote in
the committee, is a matter of speculation ; the argument was un-
answerable, but the decision was probably foregone, in the decided
unwillingness of the Legislature to take any step on the subject of
incorporations of a religious bearing. The public sentiment in Vir-
ginia has undergone a great change on that subject.

Mr. Rice had the pleasure of being the representative of the
Bible Society of Virginia, and also of the auxiliaries in Petersburg,
Norfolk and Frederick County, in that Convention in the City of
New York, in 1816, that formed the American Bible Society, "for
the circulation of the Holy Scriptures, without note or comment;"
and greatly rejoiced in having his friend, William Wirt, Esq.,
appointed one of the Vice-Presidents.

A modest, devoted philanthropist, then unknown to fame, an effi-
cient advocate of the African Colonization Society, visited Richmond
in the summer of 18 l'o. A lady residing at the time in the city,
says, in a letter, " We had a visit from Mr. Samuel J. Mills, then
unknown, and quite young. He had several schemes on hand,
Colonization one of them. But I think he did most in private.
Miss E. G. was staying with her cousin, Mrs. Wirt, and was very
often with me. She has ever ascribed her conversion to Mr. Mills'
conversation. She is now the wife of Governor G., of Georgia,
and sometime since sent me word, she never passed a day without
remembering me in prayer, since early in 1817. During this visit,
Mr. Mills induced Misses H. M. and E. B. to commence a Sabbath-
school. They went to a Methodist lady, Miss Polly Bowles, who
taught a little day-school near Masons' Hall, and in her school-room
commenced the school with prayer. Soon after, the school was
removed to the Masons' Hall; and a better one I never knew."
After the death of Mr. Mills — dying on the ocean, his body was
cast into the great deep — his worth began to be estimated. He
had walked with noiseless step, and his benevolence distilled as the
dew ; the recollection of him was precious, and men wondered they
had not prized him more while living. Christians in Richmond may
ask — have we ever made a special effort to do good, that a special
blessing has not fallen upon us ? A Colonization Society was not
formed in Richmond till November 4th, 1823, when Rev. R. R. Gur-

334 THE MAGAZINE.

ley visited the city, and addressed the citizens assembled for the pur-
pose of forming a Society; Judge Marshall was the first President.

The first number of the Virginia Evangelical and Literary Maga-
zine, a monthly periodical, appeared in January, 1818, with Mr. Rice
as editor. With the same general platform of belief as the Chris-
tian Monitor, it took a wider range in the literary and scientific
departments. " i For G-od and our Country ,' is the motto which
would most adequately express our views and feelings. Acknow-
ledging the United States as our country, we confess that we take a
peculiarly lively interest in the prosperity and welfare of that sec-
tion in which we were born and educated, and therefore we have
prefixed the name 'Virginia,' to the general terms which characterize
the nature of our work." Dr. Speece contributed largely to the
pages of this periodical — more commonly over the signature of
Melancthon ; Dr. Matthews over N. S. ; Messrs. Hoge and Lyle
made frequent contributions ; Messrs. Wirt and Maxwell, from the
bar, lent their aid ; and able pens, from different parts of the coun-
try, gave assistance. But the great labor was on Dr. Rice, whose
powers were taxed, from month to month, through a series of years ;
and the work remains a monument of his industry, piety, judgment
and learning. Its last number was issued December, 1828 ; some
of the latter volumes not having much of his supervision. The
work is a Thesaurus of reference on the religious history of Virginia,
and for specimens of the theology and literature of the period of
its production.

With the Magazine, Mr. Rice embarked in another enterprise, of
which he writes to Mr. Maxwell, January 10th, 1819 — " I want
you here in Richmond most egregiously. I have purchased a print-
ing press, and have formed a little company for carrying on the
machine. The capital necessary to commence is divided into eigh-
teen shares of one hundred dollars. The press with all its fixtures
of type, cases, book press, &c, cost fifteen hundred dollars. I have
gotten seventeen shares of the stock subscribed; I taking five.
There is the best job office in Virginia attached to the Office ; and
it is calculated that this will yield a product of nearly thirty dollars
per week. # The magazine will pay sixty dollars per month. And
these two items will pay expenses, supposing we employ four hands.
But four hands will do just twice as much as the work stated. I
shall employ them, then, in printing good things to be circulated
through the country, and sold to the best advantage. The object
is to promote learning and religion. What would you think of the
republication of Smith's History of Virginia f But my favorite
plan is to publish a Pamphleteer. I wish several numbers thrown
into circulation, calculated to answer these three questions — Why
are you a Christian ? Why are you a Protestant ? And, why are
you a Presbyterian? The pieces should teach the Deistical, Catho-
lic, Socmian, Baptist, Arminian, and Episcopal controversies ; but
all in the genteelest and most brotherly style." It was the desire of
Mr. Rice to avoid controversy on denominational subjects in the

THE PAMPHLETEER. 335

Magazine, if possible. It was evident to him and others, that con-
troversy on these subjects would come ; it could not be avoided in a
community aroused to the enquiry, What does the Bible teach?
Mr. Rice preferred a pamphlet to a monthly periodical as the vehicle
of address to the public on the agitated questions.

The first number of the Pamphleteer was on the Subjects and
Manner of Baptism. On this theme Mr. Rice was familiar by his
intercourse in College with Messrs. Alexander, Speece, and Lyle,
while they were investigating the various departments of the great
subject. He discusses the subject as a Biblical question for histori-
cal investigation. While the second number of the Pamphleteer, on
the question — Whether there be one order of ministers in Christ's
Church, or more than one — was in course of preparation, to use the
words of Mr. Rice to Mr. Maxwell, Dec. 30th, 1819, " Some of the
Transmontane people are so dissatisfied because I will not come out
against the Episcopalians, that they are trying to set up another
Magazine at Lexington. Proposals are issued, and they say that
they will publish if they get four hundred subscribers. I am losing
mine fast. But if I retain four hundred, I will publish. I have no
doubt, however, that I shall have eight hundred to begin the year
with." The complaint from the Valley was, that the periodical,
that circulated in the Presbyterian church, did not defend the doc-
trines of that church when assailed, particularly that the claims
lately set up for the divine authority of these orders of the clergy,
and the supremacy of a Diocesan Bishop, had not been opposed and
shown to be futile. Mr. Rice admitted the necessity of setting
aside those claims appearing to the brethren so arrogant, but pre-
ferred a pamphlet devoted to the purpose as the medium of the con-
troversy, to a periodical devoted to religion and literature. The
appearance of the second number of the Pamphleteer, which was
devoted to this particular subject of controversy, removed the cause
of complaint. The ability and thoroughness of the discussion satis-
lied the projectors of the new periodical, and the design of a new
paper was abandoned. The Magazine struggled hard for existence ;
but survived the pressure. The article Something Curious in the
closing number of the second volume, December, 1819, produced a
great sensation. The negotiations in progress with the noted infidel
Dr. Cooper, to become the leading professor at the University, were
arrested, and the Doctor removed further South. The juxtaposition
of the events led to the conjecture that the observations made by a
Lunatic on the transactions of the people in the Moon, were closely
related in antecedence and consequence as cause and effect with the
departure of Dr. Cooper from Virginia.

The Franklin press sent forth two pamphleteers ; and two works
in octavo volumes, Smith's History of Virginia, and Sermons selected
from the manuscripts of the late Moses Hoge, D. D. The design
of the association in purchasing the press was admirable, but the
difficulties were insurmountable. The products of the Southern
press could not then compete with the Northern productions in the

336 JOSIAH SMITH.

market in price, however they might in excellence. And the taste
for religious reading had not been sufficiently cultivated in the South
to awaken enthusiasm for the enterprise in Richmond. The Ameri-
can Tract Society, and the American Sunday School Union, and
the Presbyterian Board of Publication, with more ample funds and
wider range of circulation, after many discouragements, and many
efforts, have accomplished what Mr. Rice designed, beyond his
utmost expectations. And though the enterprise in Richmond was
in part a failure,. it nevertheless was well that it was in the heart
of Mr. Rice to plan and attempt the accomplishment of the grand
design ; too great for his means, but not too large for his heart.

Having referred to the University of Virginia, it is proper to
remark that Mr. Rice was in favor of a State University before any
endowment was made ; and desired it might be Christian, but not
sectarian. In the January number, 1819, he says, "A bill has
lately passed both houses establishing an University. Our next
most earnest wish, nay, our fervent prayer is, that it may be an
honor and a blessing to Virginia ; and that it may be a nursery of
true science and genuine virtue. May it please God to smile on
tBe University and crown it with his favor ! There is one thing
which we hope will never be forgotten, namely, that it is the Uni-
versity of Virginia. It is no local or private establishment, no
institution to subserve the purposes of a party, it is the property of
the people, and every citizen in the State has a right and a property
in it. We hope that all will recognise this truth, and assert their
right, and let their opinion be felt. On the one hand they will see
to it that it shall not be partial to any society of Christians, and on
the other, that infidelity, whether open or disguised under a Chris-
tian name, shall not taint its reputation or poison its influence."

Josiah Smith of Montrose, Powhatan, was held in peculiar estima-
tion by Mr. Rice. The brother of Mrs. Mary Morton, reared with
the same pious care, he was of like precious faith. Montrose ear]y
took the place next to Willington, and Mr. and Mrs. Smith next to
Major and Mrs. Morton in the heart of Mr. Rice. On the occasion
of his death Mr. Rice writes — " We speak what we do know, when
we say that, what many are in obituary notices, Josiah Smith was
in his manner of living. The virtues which others talk of he prac-
tised. He was not a man of words, but of deeds ; not of promises,
but of performance. That man does not, and never did live, who
was his enemy. All who knew him were his friends. His gentle-
ness and kindness insured universal good will; his integrity com-
manded universal confidence. His removal has diminished the
moral worth of his county, and left a chasm in its society, which it
will not be easy to fill. Old and young, far and near, regarded his
death as a bereavement. But chiefly does his amiable family bow
down under this bereavement. It was in the domestic circle that
the most admirable traits in his character were exhibited. There
the devotion of the husband, the affection of the father, the kind-
ness of the master, the ardor of the friend, and the open-hearted

YOUNG MEN'S MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 337

hospitality of the Virginian, were mingled with the meekness, and
faith, and charity of the Christian : for Josiah Smith was a Chris-
tian. Without making a parade of profession, he carried the principles
of his religion into all the relations and the whole business of life."
He managed his affairs, and made his bargains, and laid all his
schemes as a Christian. "The close corresponded with the tenor
of his life ; he died full of peace," on 4th of January, 1819, aged
55 years. His amiable wife survived him many years an exemplary
Christian, and departed at last in the hope of a joyful resurrection.
In meekness and piety Mr. Smith resembled Dr. Hoge ; and "his
worth was equalled only by his modesty." His parents were the
people that often rode fifty miles to hear Davies, going on horse-
back, fording James river, and often carrying each a child too small
to be left at home, or to ride alone ; and he probably went that way
more than once when a child. Had Mr. Rice said less of him, he
had not been true to himself or his friend.

A visit of the Rev. William Chester to Richmond in January,
1819, cheered the spirits of Mr. Rice, saddened by the loss of his
friend, Josiah Smith. "He gave me" — says Mr. Rice to Dr.
Alexander — "the 3d Annual Report of the Young Men's Mis-
sionary Society, of New York. I read it with much interest.
Chester preached at an evening-meeting, for us, and a number of
young men were present. While he was preaching, I felt in my
pocket for my handkerchief, and took hold of this report. At once
the thought rushed into my mind — I will try when Chester is done,
if the young men here can be roused to any feeling on the subject
of establishing a Missionary Society. As soon as the preacher
closed. I rose and delivered an address. It set Chester in a flame.
Several young men ^ere kindled by it. The result was that a
society has been organized, denominated the Young Mens Mis-
sionary Society of Richmond. It consists now of forty members.
The officers are all such young men as I approved. We regard it
as an event of some consequence, inasmuch as we hope the example
will be followed in Norfolk, Petersburg, and Fredericksburg." This
Society flourished beyond the fondest anticipations of the pastor.
The first annual meeting was held in the following May ; at which
time it had upwards of one hundred members enrolled. Societies
were formed in other places. Those in Richmond and Petersburg
were particularly active, and successful in supplying large districts
of West Hanover Presbytery with efficient missionaries. It has
been a subject of reflection and enquiry whether such organizations
might not be desirable as permanent means of supplying a great
number of neighborhoods.

Mr. Rice attended the General Assembly in Philadelphia, May
1819, and was chosen Moderator; and in performing the duties won
the esteem and respect of the Assembly. On the 24th of the
month, he delivered a sermon before the Board of Missions. This
sermon was preached again in Richmond at the request of the young
men ; and published for their advantage. It is of permanent value.
22

338 REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D.

Of the compliment of D. D., from the College of New Jersey in
the following summer, he writes — "I have never valued, and of
course never coveted, academical honors. But anything, that be-
tokens the esteem and friendship of good men, is grateful to my heart.
So far as a degree betokens this, I prize it, and no further.'' The
next year a similar compliment was paid Mr. Speece, of which Mr.
Rice says to Mr. Maxwell: "The Princeton folks have doctored
brother Speece. He is now D. D. I am glad of it. I did not like
to wear this thing tacked to my name, like two packs on the back
of a strolling pedlar, until Speece was acoutred in the same way.
With him to accompany me I shall do tolerably well." Mr. Rice
while Moderator, was made Director of the Seminary at Princeton ;
and served till 1824, when his duties in the Seminary in Prince
Edward rendered it proper to resign.

Dr. Rice having attended the meeting of the Bible Society m New
York, and the examination of "above seventy students in divinity"
at Princeton, proceeded to Philadelphia, May, 1820, to open the
Assembly, according to custom, having been Moderator the preceding
year. He preached from the words — " Let us therefore follow after
the things that make for peace, and things whereby one may edify
another," Rom. 14, 19. In perusing the sermon one knows not
which to admire most, the good sense and piety embodied in the dis-
course, or the independence of the man in preparing and delivering
it. Its appropriateness was felt at the time. The greater part of it
might be read with great propriety at the opening of every General
Assembly, particularly what is said — on official pretensions — on the
love of distinction — and influence — on parties in the chureh — disco-
veries in religion — uniformity of opinions — and on the spirit and
forms of doing business in the Assembly. Two sentences may
commend the rest. " If I might be permitted to recommend such a
thing to my fathers and brethren, I would most earnestly and
solemnly recommend to all not to propose a single measure, or rise
to make a speech during the session of Assembly, without first attempt-
ing to realize that (rod takes cognizance of our thoughts and motives,
and without ejaculating a prayer to the hearer of prayer for direction
and assistance." The second is — "A congress of plenipotentiaries from
all the states in Christendom, held to deliberate on the political interests
in the world, would attract universal attention, and create universal ex-
pectation. But all that their deliberations would or could involve,
whether of war or peace, of liberty or slavery, in comparison with the
mighty, the incomprehensible interests, which here claim our attention,
is no more than the dust on the balance, the atom on the sunbeam,
compared with the solid dimensions of the material universe. Why,
brethren, it is not the temporary interests of worms of the dust, it is
not the concerns of a perishing world that claim our attention ; it is
the concerns of many, very many immortal souls ; it is the interests
of the kingdom of our blessed Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ ; it is
the honor of our God, that engage our deliberations and demand our
very best affections."

REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 339

J>

The truly "benevolent spirit of the speaker won the hearts of the
Assembly ; all parties, for there were parties there ready to engage
in combat, reverenced the man, and desired his friendship. If the
greatness of a sermon is to be measured by its permanent efforts,
this was one of the greatest, if not the very greatest, of Dr. Rice's
public efforts. His own deportment in the Assembly was in accord-
ance with his sermon. When, in succeeding years, he visited the
churches to obtain their assistance for building the Union Theologi-
cal Seminary, he was received as a man of a peaceable and lovely
spirit.

As a delegate, he attended the Assembly again, in 1822, and was
deeply engaged in the business of the sessions, as — " nearly three-
fourths were young members, and of the rest, a considerable number
were unacquainted with the routine of business." In a letter to Mr.
Maxwell, the preceding April, he expressed his wish — " I am going
to the North to endeavor to make arrangements for a better and
more regular supply of missionaries. I shall of course be at Prince-
ton. From the General Assembly I intend to get a commission to
go to the associations of Connecticut and Massachusetts — and as far
as Andover. My object in all is to promote religion in Virginia."
He was chosen delegate according to his wish. Remaining in
Princton long enough to arrange the materials for the June number
of his Magazine, he entered New England with a mind awake to ob-
servation. It was at the meeting of the association of Massachu-
setts, in Springfield, he delivered the sermon, the recollection of which
is thus penned by Dr. Sprague, after an interval of about thirty years.

" He came to the North as a delegate from the General Assembly
to the General Associations of Connecticut and Massachusetts. I
was present at both meetings, and saw and heard him both in private
and in public. The General Association of Connecticut met at
Tolland. Dr. Rice's high character was well known to most of the
ministers assembled there, and everything he said and did abun-
dantly sustained it. His preaching was deeply serious and impres-
sive, and was received with great favor. His address, tendering to
the Association the assurance of the sympathy and kind feeling of
the General Assembly, was in his usual and felicitous style, and was
responded to with great apparent cordiality. The next week I saw
him in Springfield, at the meeting of the General Association of
Massachusetts, where he appeared to still more advantage. On that
occasion he preached a sermon in connexion with the administration
of the communion, on the text — ' The love of Christ constraineth
us.' He began by asking each person in the house who had an
interest at the throne of grace to lift up his heart at that moment,
and silently implore a blessing upon the preacher and the message
he was about to deliver ; and though the request seemed to be heard
with great attention and solemnity, it was so great a departure from
what is commonly heard in a New England pulpit, where everything
is staid and according to rule, that I was not without some appre-
hension, at the moment, that the desired effect would not be realized.

340 THE MESSES. RANDOLPH.

I perceived, however, almost immediately, that the Doctor was in
such a frame for preaching as I had not seen him in before, and he
continued constantly to rise from the beginning to the end of the
sermon. Besides being exceedingly rich in the most precious truths
of the gospel, it was an admirable specimen of lucid reasoning, and
every sentence of it was spoken from a heart which was actually
glowing and heaving with a sense of the love of Christ. Notwith-
standing it was a kind of eloquence to which my New England friends
were not used, they were still free to acknowledge its remarkable
power, and I have rarely seen an audience more entirely melted and
subdued than on that occasion. The impression which Dr. Rice
made at that meeting was exceedingly favorable, and I doubt not
had much to do with the rather uncommon success which subsequently
attended his application in that region for aid for establishing the
Union Theological Seminary in Virginia." From Dr. Sprague's
sketch, and Dr. Rice's notes, published in the Magazine, it is evident
that the estimation of the Southern Doctor and the New England
theologians and congregations was mutually favorable. They met
prepared to be pleased ; they parted friends in the service of their
common Lord.

CHAPTER XXVIII. '•*-

THE MESSRS. RANDOLPH.

Theodore Tudor Randolph became a pupil in the school of Mr.
Rice, in Charlotte, some time in the year 1809, and a member of
his family. His mother, Mrs. Judith Randolph, widow of Richard
Randolph, lived at Bizarre, near Farmville. With her, John Ran-
dolph, "of Roanoke," the brother of her husband, had his residence.
Her husband, the only brother of the Matoax branch of the family
that married, had died in 1796, when twenty-six years old, leaving
her a young widow, with two sons. The elder son, afflicted from
his birth, deaf and mute, gave no promise of usefulness in manhood,
shut out from instruction with other children, and depending on ma-
ternal fondness and care ; the other endowed with faculties and dis-
positions fitting the station and responsibilities of one, the hope of
his mother, the pride of his uncle, and the last stay of his branch
of the family, and the heir apparent of his father and uncle.

_ This youth, Theodore, was taken with a fever. His mother
visited him. Anxiously waiting on him, watching the slow progress
of the fever from day to day, she became particularly acquainted
with Mr. and Mrs. Rice, having long known, by reputation, him as
a classical and religious teacher of merit, and her as a member of a
family of unspotted integrity. She herself had seen affliction by

THE MESSRS. RANDOLPH. 341

the rod of God's hand ; and was then, and had been, in trouble
about the present and future condition of her soul in relation to her
God. While watching with her son in this family, she found peace
in believing in Jesus. Writing to a friend in Richmond, she says —
" I wish very much that you could both hear and see my excellent
friend, Mr. Rice ; for I can with truth date the perfect recovery of
my long lost peace of mind to the period when my child's illness
called me to the abode of rational piety and real happiness." A
mutual friendship was formed that lasted through life. Mr. Rice
says, in a letter to her in 1811 — "I have considered you as one
who, having been tried in the school of adversity, knew the value of
real unpretended friendship ; and who, of course, would not, like
some whom I have known, veer about in affliction as suddenly and as
capriciously as the winds in our climate. I have considered you as
a person, too, convinced of the insufficiency of all that we call good
on earth, to satisfy the human heart, and amidst many difficulties
and embarrassments, earnestly desiring and sincerely endeavoring
to obtain a portion in that inheritance which is incorruptible, unde-
fined, and which shall never fade away, reserved in heaven for all
who arc kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation. I
could not become acquainted with you without at once feeling for
you that affectionate regard which is ordinarily the result of long
habits of intimacy."

John Randolph, " of Roanoke," held his oldest brother's widow in
the highest estimation. The daughter of Thomas Mann Randolph,
she was a blood relation ; the mother of that nephew on whom his
heart doated, she was richly endowed in mind and person. " My
brother's widow," he says in a letter, "was beyond all comparison,
the nicest and best housewife that I ever saw. The house, from
cellar to garret, and in every part, as clean as hands could make it ; and
every thing as it should be to suit even my fastidious taste." Again
he says about her — "an amiable woman, who unites to talents of
the first order, a degree of cultivation uncommon in any country,
but especially in ours. Cultivate a familiarity with her ; each day
tn ill give you new and unexpected proof of the strength of her mind
and the extent of her information." Of the piety of this sister Mr.
Randolph never doubted. Her profession of faith in Christ, and of
peace following that faith, had an influence upon him. His griefs
had much likeness to hers. The same fountain might heal him. In
May, 1815, he says — "For a long time the thoughts that now
occupy me, came and went out of my mind. Sometimes they were
banished by business ; at others by pleasure. But heavy afflictions
fell upon me. They came more frequently and staid longer, press-
ing me, until at last I never went asleep, nor awoke, but they were
last and first in my recollection. Oftentimes have they awakened
me, until at length I cannot detach myself from them if 1 would. If
I could have my way, I would retire to some retreat, far from the
strife of the world, and pass the remnant of my days in meditation
and prayer ; and yet this would be a life of ignoble security. There

342 THE MESSRS. RANDOLPH.

are two ways only, in which I am of opinion that I may be of ser-
vice to mankind. One of these is teaching children; and I have
some thoughts of establishing a school."

About the time Mr. Rice removed to Richmond, Tudor became a
student of Harvard University, Massachusetts. The mutual attach-
ment of teacher and pupil led to a correspondence honorable to
both. The letters of Mr. Rice become the head and heart of a
teacher, minister of the gospel, and friend. Some sentences are
even now literary curiosities — "I will thank you to let me know at
what prices the following Greek books can be procured, Polybius,
Xenophon's works, Pausanias, Herodotus and Thucydides, if per-
chance the two last can be procured. But above everything I wish
you to get for me a copy of Schleusner's Lexicon of the Greek Tes-
tament, This is the book which of all others I most wish at present
to procure. I highly approve of your plan of study as far as you
have communicated it to me. Do they enter more fully into the
structure of the Greek language, and direct your attention to more
particulars than your former teacher? are they very attentive to
pronunciation and prosody? and finally, if it will not be 'telling
tales out of school,' do you see many evidences of profound literature
about college ?" In about two years this young man was compelled
to leave college on account of the rapid progress of a disease resem-
bling the dreaded consumption ; and while residing with his aunt at
Morrisania, New York, he received a letter from Mr. Rice, presented
to the public by Mr. Maxwell in his memoir, exhibiting in a masterly
manner, to the attention of his young friend, the plan of salvation.
In the summer of 1815 he visited England, in hopes of advantage
from the sea-voyage, the climate, the physicians, and the waters.
While these things were taking place, Bizarre, the residence of Mrs.
Randolph, was consumed by fire, with the greater part of the furni-
ture. Mrs. Randolph did not again resume house-keeping ; making
some visits to Richmond and other places, and struggling herself
with disease, under which her strength was wasting away, she exhi-
bited a composure becoming a Christian woman, and a meekness and
submission that endeared her more than ever to her friends.

The intimacy in the family permitted Mr. Rice, who, with the
people of Charlotte and Prince Edward, entertained the highest
opinion of John Randolph's abilities, to send to that gentleman
packages, written and printed, on the great subject of salvation.
To one of these Mr. Randolph sent a reply, dated Roanoke, Sept.
8th, 1815, in which he says — " Mr. Dudley brought me your letter
of the 10th of July, from last Charlotte court. 1 fear lest you may
think me unmindful, if not ungrateful of the kind interest which you
have been pleased to take in my welfare. You have a better reward
than my poor thanks, and yet I am not satisfied that you should not
receive even them. I read Foster's Essays with great attention, and,
notwithstanding the very revolting dress in which he has presented
himself to his readers, I was highly gratified. I never saw a work
of which it might be less truly said materiem superabat opus. I

THE MESSRS. RANDOLPH. 343

shall read your other little present with the attention which I doubt
not it deserves, but which the design of the donor eminently merits.
My good sir, I fear that you have bestowed your culture upon a
most thankless soil. I am led to this apprehension from the con-
sciousness that this world, and all that it inherits have no longer
value in my eyes. Am I not then more than usually culpable if I
set not my heart upon another and better world ? And yet with a
firm conviction of the necessity of pardon and of reconciliation with
a justly offended God, I am almost insensible to the motives that
ought to actuate one in my condition. Occasionally, indeed, I am
penetrated as I ought to be with the sense of the mercy of my
creator, but the weight of my unworthiness bows me down, and
seems to render impossible the idea that such as I am should be ac-
cepted by him. My dear sir, it is your partial friendship that
shadows out in me an American Wilberforce. What have I done,
what can I do, to merit so flattering an eulogium ? I am even now
in a state of warfare, while that great and good man appears to have
attained that peace which passeth all understanding. I wished to
thank you for your kind attention to me, and therefore this letter
has been written ; how inadequate to the expression of my feelings
no one but myself can tell. The want of some friend to whom I can
pour out my thoughts as they arise, is not the least of the privations
under which I labor.

" September 29th 1815.

" Last Sunday I had the pleasure to hear your brother and Mr.
Hoge preach at Bethesda. The day before Mr. Lyle gave us an
excellent discourse. To-morrow I hope to hear Mr. Hoge again at
College. I have been much disturbed during the last week, par-
ticularly at night, when my mind exerts an activity that is painful
and exhausting."

At this time Mr. Randolph avowed, with his characteristic bold-
ness and reserve, his convictions of the truth and importance of the
Christian religion. His letters, on this subject, partake of the
simplicity and force of his best speeches. They are the expression
of intense feeling and vivid conception and clear convictions.
Among other things he proclaims some truths that should encourage
mothers ; for he tells us that when the writings of the French Phi-
losophers were carrying him, as they did multitudes of others in
Virginia, to the guiph of Atheism, the barrier which saved him,
was the vivid recollection of his own action under his mother's
teaching when a child. Every night ho kneeled by her side, and
with folded hands repeated after her, " Our Father which art in hea-
ven; hallowed be thy name," to the end of that prayer. Whenever
he was inclined to be giving way to the tide of false philosophy —
he wrould seem to hear his motner's voice, and hi.* own, saying —
u Our Father which art m heaven," and he could go nj fanner.
The impression on the child saved tie man.

Tne young man Tudor was not improved by the voyage ; and

344 THE MESSRS. RANDOLPH.

rapidly declined under all efforts for his relief. In the latter
part of October news arrived of his death, on the 18th of August.
His last words were, " don't grieve for me, for I die happy." His
mother bowed in submission to this bitterest of all God's dispensa-
tions to her, and sought refuge, in the mercy of God, and in the
house of her friends Mr. and Mrs. Rice. With them she remained
till her death. On the ICth of March 1816, she departed after a
painful illness; her last words were, "Christ is my only hope."
She was buried at Tuckahoe the seat of her ancestors, a few miles
above Richmond, and reposes amidst the scenes of her childhood till
Christ shall call her from the tomb.

John Randolph "of Roanoke" groaned in agony, at the death of
Tudor, as the severest trial of his life. God measures to men trials
fitted to their dispositions and relations in life, their physical and
mental organization, and those unnumbered circumstances that make
men what they are, and reveal the necessity of a purification for a
better lie, and often indicate the very process by which " all things
work together for good to them that love God." To a delicate
frame, passionate heart with tenderness intermingled, vehement
attachments, and an unsubdued will, the death of an idolized and
idolizing mother was the first furnace through which he was called
to pass. Sympathy is moved for him, as he complains of the deal-
ings of God and wonders u the sun does not cease to shine." " She
only knew me," says he mournfully, " after half a century had passed.
Ah who like a mother knows the boy ! Punctilious on points of
honor and etiquette, strong in self-respect, and proud of his family
and name, abundant in means of wealth, and flattered by the politi-
cal public, sensitive of impropriety in himself, keen-sighted of it in
others, irascible at neglect and furious at contempt, tenacious of a
prejudice, and abiding in friendship, a failure in finding ardent love
the return for ardent love was to him the second furnace that tried
him in its fire. How should he divest himself of his first love ! how
should he love again I In his age, it was a bitterness to him, that
he had no wife of vouth, or children to love. Those affections that
shouid have revelled in connubial and paternal love preyed upon his
heart; w' I too am miserable."

His brother Richard he esteemed more richly endowed physically
and mentally than himself, he was married to a lady equally en-
dowed ; he had children ; and was all, in himself and family, that
he desired in a brother. The Randolph name and honor would be
perpetuated and enlarged in him. Next to his mother, Richard best
Knew his brother John ; and next to him his amiable wife compre-
hended him ; and he, in return, loved them with unbounded affection.
The death of this eldest and only remaining brother in his twenty-
sixth year, was the third heated furnace to try his soul.

He loved politics as a youthful patriot panting for excellence.
Clear and firm in his political principles, decided m his opinions,
unyielding in his course, unawed by danger in any of the forms he
met it in public life, he fondly hoped these qualifications displayed

THE MESSRS. RANDOLPH. 345

in important acts, set forth by that unrivalled eloquence with which
he knew himself endowed, would gain the approbation of the good
and the admiration of the world, and accomplish for his country,
and particularly his native State the highest civil enjoyment and
political honor. He won the admiration of the world for a time,
and the approbation of his constituents for ever. A change in the
political aspect of things, the formation of new parties on issues he
could not approve, isolated him in Congress, as completely as his
habits and manners and feelings and tastes had done in private life.
He saw what he believed to be the wrong prevail in the councils of
the nation. He found himself a reviled misrepresented man in a
hopeless minority. Men, that could neither answer nor comprehend
him, could reproach, and mis-state him, and be applauded. This was
the fourth fiery furnace to try a soul brave enough to meet the world
in arms, sensitive enough to be annoyed by the stinging of a gnat,
firm enough to bear it all on the arena of public combat, tender
enough to wail in private life where no wife met him with a kiss or
children with their fond embrace.

His brother Richard left two sons. The elder afflicted from his
very birth, in proper time of manhood became a maniac. On the
second son rested the uncle for the recovery of the diminished family.
On him he lavished his love. And Theodoric Tudor was worthy of
the hopes of the mother and the expectations of the uncle. His
fine powers of mind were united to tenderness of heart, and correct-
ness of moral principle. John H. Rice had been his instructor ;
the University of Harvard his place of study. But — in a letter
dated Roanoke, July 81st, 1814, the uncle says — "Affliction has
assailed me in a new shape. My younger nephew has fallen, I fear,
into a confirmed pulmonary consumption. He was the pride, the
sole hope of our family. How shall I announce to his wretched
mother, that the last hope of her widowed life is falling ! Give me
some comfort, my good friend, I beseech you. He is now travelling
by slow journeys home. What a scene awaits him there ! His
birth-place in ashes, his mother worn to a skeleton with disease and
grief, his brother cut off from all that distinguishes man to his
advantage from the brute beast. I do assure you that my own
reason has staggered under this blow. My faculties are benumbed ;
I feel suffocated." When from Dr. Brockenbrough he received the
news of Tudor's death, Mr. Randolph said in reply — UI can make
no comment upon it. To attempt to describe the situation of my
mind would be vain, even if it were practicable. May God bless
you ; to him alone I look for comfort on this side the grave ; there
alone if at all I shall find it. This was the fifth furnace. Its
heat dried up his moisture. He that thought — "this world of
ours a vast mad house" — "that madness is an epidemic among
us" — seemed to others, after this event, to have become mad himself.
In the midst of it, he says to Mr. Key — "I adore the goodness
and the wisdom of God, and submit myself to his mercy most im-
plicitly."

346 THE MESSRS. RANDOLPH.

Many thought him insane. He might have been so at times. But
it is certain, with his principles in politics, his refined sensibilities,
his crushed heart, his admiration of Virginia as it was, his sense of
honor, and his disordered nerves, he could not act at all on anything,
without appearing to some part of the community as mad. He
loved his kindred. Who can read his farewell to Dudley with dry
eyes ? He educated the children of Bryan. He loved his half-
brothers and their families. But they were not Randolphs ; the
family ended with him. When he sat down in his solitary home,
these thoughts would rush upon him — his family run out with him
— nobody to know and appreciate him at his house that would per-
petuate the name. What wonder if " he often sat upon his horse at
the door ten minutes pondering," where he would ride to divert him-
self of these cares ; or if he did " have his horse saddled in the dead
of night, and ride over the plantation with loaded pistols." What
wonder if he were sometimes mad. But in his madness one thing
is clear, the splendor of his intellect and the strong feelings of his
heart never abated. They triumphed in his last hours. The letters
he wrote from the year 1814, and onwards, would aiford a volume
of intense interest on morality and religion, as well as politics. He
was for a long time in possession of papers and correspondence illusr-
trative of the political actions and actors of his day. These he
deliberately destroyed some years before his death, giving as his
reason, that he did it for the honor of human nature, and of his
generation, that these papers exposed the fickleness and weakness
of political men, in such manner and degree, he wTas not willing to
be implicated in the publication even after his death. He had fought
his fight while he lived ; he had delivered his principles to his coun-
trymen. He could not revenge upon his enemies and fickle asso-
ciates by posthumous revelations, involving dishonor. What he
would not speak he would not print. Table conversations and
private letters he would not expose, to the detriment of a hated
adversary. Honored be his name for it. The mandate of his
idolised mother could not have made a Horace Walpole of him,
without first driving him perfectly mad.

He chose peculiar characters, living characters, as the exemplars
of his beau ideal of Christians and gentlemen. Writing to Mr. F.
Key, of Washington, in 1814, he says, "It ought never to be for-
gotten that real converts to Christianity, on opposite sides of the
globe, agree at the same moment to the same facts. Thus Dr. Hoge
and Mr. Key, although strangers, understand perfectly what each
other feels and believes." And again, he says, "I consider Dr.
Hoge as the ablest and most interesting speaker that I ever heard
in the pulpit, or out of it ; and the most perfect pattern of a Chris-
tian teacher I ever saw. His life affords an example of the great
truths of the doctrine that he dispenses to his flock ; and if he has
a fault (which being mortal, I suppose he cannot be free from), I
have never heard it pointed out."

The following letter to his half-brother, Henry St. George Tucker,

LETTER ON THE DEATH OF HENRY ST. GEORGE TUCKER, JR. 847

on the death of his son, Henry St. George, in the bloom of his
youth, reveals some of the mental exercises of John Randolph of
Roanoke.

" May he who has the power, and alway the will, when earnestly,
humbly, and devoutly entreated, support and comfort you, my
brother. I shall not point to the treasures that remain to you in
your surviving children and their mother, dearer than all these put
together. No, I have felt too deeply how little power have words
which play round the head to reach the heart when it is sorely
wounded. The common -places of consolation are at the tongue's
end of all the self-complacent and satisfied, from the pedant priest
to the washerwoman. (They who don't feel can talk), I abjure them
all. But the father of Lord Russell, when condoled with according
to form, by the book, replied, ' I would not give my dead son for
any other man's living.' May this thought come home to your
bosom too, but not on the same occasion.

" May the Spirit of God, which is not a chimera of heated brains
nor a device of artful men to frighten and cajole the credulous, but
it is as much an existence that can be felt and understood as the
whisperings of your heart or the love you bore to him that you have
lost ; may that spirit, which is the Comforter, shed his influence
upon your soul, and incline your heart and understanding to the
only right way, which is that of life eternal.

" Did you ever read Bishop Butler's 'Analogy ?' If not, I will
send it to you. Have you read the book ? What I say upon this
subject, I not only believe, but know to be true; that the Bible
studied with an humble and contrite heart, never yet failed to do
its work, even with them that from idiosyncrasy or disordered minds
have conceived that they were cut off from its promises of life to
come.

" 'Ask and ye shall have ; seek and ye shall find ; knock and it
shall be opened unto you.' This was my only support and stay
during years of misery and darkness, and just as I had begun almost
to despair, after more than ten years of penitence and prayer, it
pleased God to enable me to see the truth, to which until then my
eyes had been sealed. To this vouchsafement I have made the most
ungrateful return. Yet I would not give up my slender portion of
the price paid for our redemption, yea, my brother, our redemption,
the ransom of sinners, of all who do not hug their chains and refuse
to come out from the house of bondage, I say I wonld not exchange
my little portion in the Son of David, for the power and glory of the
Parthian or Roman Empires, as described by Milton in the tempta-
tion of our Lord and Saviour, not for all with which the enemy
tempted the Saviour of man.

" This is the secret of the change of my spirits, which all who know
me must have observed, within a few years past. After years spent
in humble and contrite entreaty, that the tremendous sacrifice on
Mount Calvary might not have been made in vain for me, the

348 LETTER ON THE DEATH OF HENRY ST. GEORGE TUCKER, JR.

chiefest of sinners, it pleased God to speak his peace into my heart

that peace of God which passeth all understanding to them that

know it not, and even to them that do, and although I have now as
then to reproach myself with time mis-spent, and faculties mis-em-
ployed, although my condition has on more than one occasion re-
sembled that of him, who having an evil spirit cast out, was taken
possession of by seven other spirits more wicked than the first, and
the first also, yet I trust that they too by the power and mercy of
God may be, if they are not, vanquished. ^

" But where am I running to ? on this subject more hereafter.
Meanwhile assure yourself, of what is of small value compared with
that of them who are a part of yourself, of the unchanged regard
and sympathy of your mother's son. Ah ! my God, I remember to
have seen her die, to have followed her to the grave, to have won-
dered that the sun continued to rise and to set, and the order of
nature to go on. Ignorant of true religion, yet not an atheist, I
remember with horror my impious expostulations with God upon this
bereavement. 'But not yet an atheist !' The existence of atheism
has been denied. But I was an honest one. * * * * Hume
began, and Hobbes finished me, (I read Spinosa and all the tribe.)
Surely I fell by no ignoble hand. And the very man who gave me
* Hume's Essay upon Human Nature ' to read, administered ' Beattie
upon Truth,' as the antidote. Venice treacle against arsenic, and
the essential oil of bitter almonds, a bread and milk poultice for the
bite of the cobra capello.

" Had I have remained a successful political leader I might never
have been a Christian. But it pleased God that my pride should
be mortified : that by death and desertion I should lose my friends ;
that, except in the veins of one, and he too possessed ' of a child ' by
a deaf and dumb spirit, there should not run one drop of my father's
blood in any living creature besides myself. The death of Tudor
finished my humiliation. I had tried all things, but the refuge of
Christ, and to that with parental stripes was 1 driven ; often did I
cry out, with the father of that wretched boy, ' Lord I believe, help
thou mine unbelief!' and the gracious mercy of our Lord to this
wavering faith, staggering under the force of the hard heart of un-
belief, 1 humbly hoped would in his good time be extended to me
also.

"Throw revelation aside, and I can drive any man by irresistible
induction to atheism. John Marshall could not resist me. When I
say any man, I mean a man capable of logical and consequential rea-
soning. Deism is the refuge of them that startle at atheism, and
can't believe revelation. * * * * Myself, (may God forgive
us both,) used, with Diderot and Co., to laugh at the deistical bigots,
who must have milk, not being able to digest meat.

"All theism is derived from revelation, — that of the Jews con-
fessedly ; our own is from the same source ; so is the false revelation
of Mahomet, and I can't much blame the Turks for thinking the
Franks and Greeks to be idolaters. Every other idea of one God

REV. CONRAD SPEECE, D. D. 349

that floats in the world is derived from the traditions of the sons of
Noah, handed down to their posterity.

" But enough, and more than enough. I can hardly guide my
pen. I will, however, add that no lukewarm seeker ever became a
real Christian, for * from the days of John the Baptist until now the
kingdom of Heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by
force ;' a text which I read 500 times before I had the slightest con-
ception of its true application.

" Your Brother,
" To Henry St. Tucker, Esq." « J. R., 0f Roanoke.

The last clays of Mrs. Judith Randolph were, by her special and
earnest request, passed under the roof, and in the family of Dr.
Rice, in Richmond. As she approached her end, she proposed to
Dr. Rice a bequest of some of her property, as a memento of her
kind feelings to him, and as some return for his multiplied attentions
to her, for a series of years, and particularly in that present sickness
she was convinced would be her last, and also to add something to
his regular support, which she saw was not so abundant as she could
wish. Dr. Rice firmly, yet in the most gentle manner, declined the
proposition, and convinced her, as he supposed, that, in the circum-
stances, it might have an ill impression. Some time after, her
friend, Benjamin Watkins Leigh, was called upon by her to draw
her will. After her death, Dr. Rice was surprised, that, notwith-
standing his objections, she had made him a legatee. Being engaged
in some benevolent operations that required pecuniary help, he took
the iegac}r, and scrupulously divided it all among those in measure,
as near as he could conjecture, according to her estimation of the
objects while she was living.

CHAPTER XXIX.

REV. CONRAD SPEECE, D. D — HIS YOUTH AND MINISTRY TO 1820.

The author of the beautiful hymn — -"Blest Jesus, when thy
cross I view — that mystery to the angelic host" — Conrad Speece,
was for many years pastor of the Stone Church, Augusta County,
the third in succession. Of German origin, though entirely English
in his education, he often playfully, in his later years, called him-
self "the old Dutchman." In some manuscript notes, he says:
" My father's name was Conrad Speece, the son of Conrad Speece,
who emigrated to this country from Germany. My mother's maiden
name was Ann Catherine Turney. I was born in New London,
Virginia, November 7th, 1776. My parents were poor, but honest
and industrious people." His birth occurred about a year previous

350 REV. CONRAD SPEECE, D. D.

to that of John II. Rice, D. D., and in the same county, Bedford.
Both were blessed with pious mothers ; both struggled hard with
poverty for an education. They were associated as tutors in college,
and maintained for each other a warm friendship through life.

"My parents," he says, "sent me several years, in my child-
hood, to a common school, where I learned reading, writing and
arithmetic. They also instructed me early in religion. In 1787,
we removed to a farm five miles from New London, where I was
employed, several years, in the labors of agriculture. As I delighted
much in reading, I gradually acquired some knowledge of the his-
torical parts of the Bible, and some ideas on the leading doctrines
of religion."

Samuel Brown, afterwards pastor of New Providence, was one of
his early teachers. Having formed a high estimate of the boy's
capacity, he wrote to his father, urging him to send his son Conrad
to the grammar school, near New London. This request, declined
by the father, on account of his narrow circumstances, made an
impression of lasting influence on the boy. Some months after-
wards, Mr. Edward Graham, the teacher of the grammar school,
moved probably by the representations of Mr. Brown, " offered to
give me tuition for four years, on condition of my assisting him in
teaching, as soon as I should become capable, and until the end of
that period. My grandmother Speece, in New London, offered to
furnish my boarding on moderate terms. On this plan, I entered
the school in November, 1792.

" At first, the Latin language was very irksome to me, but soon
became easy." He committed the grammar with great readiness,
but as a matter of memory. There was no pleasure in the effort to
apply the forms and rules to the examples in the first Latin book.
Mr. Graham encouraged him, and complimented the progress he
was making. One day, while looking over the forms in the grammar,
and getting almost weary of his occupation, the whole matter seemed
to open to him in a twinkling, like the drawing of a curtain, or
awaking from sleep ; and he saw at once the meaning of the forms,
and the design of the rules he had been storing in his retentive
memory. He proceeded to gather word after word, in rapid suc-
cession, reduce it to its root, find its place in the form, subject it to
the rules, ascertain its meaning, and commit all to his faithful
memory. After that day, the acquisition of Latin was a delightful
exercise. For a time, his teachers knew not what to think of young
Speece. On went his recitations, rapid, without pausing, sentence
alter sentence, with the same cheerfulness and ease he had followed
the plough unwearied, from rising to setting sun. At the close of
the year, Mr. Graham removed to Liberty Hall, and was succeeded
by Mr. George A. Baxter. This gentleman, while presiding over
this Academy, had two pupils, John H. Rice and Conrad Speece,
who honored him in after-life. Mr. Speece remained under the
instruction of Mr. Baxter a year and a-half, applying himself with
great devotion to his studies. " I had now gone" — that is, in two

REV. CONRAD SPEECE, D. D. 351

years and a-half — " through the usual course of languages and
sciences" taught in the Academy. Of his habits with the pen we
know nothing more, than that he sometimes wrote poetry, which
was thought extraordinary for a' youth.

a In February, 1795, my excellent mother died. This led me to
resolve that I would seek religion. I tried to pray, and find the
way of salvation. Being about to quit school, my father told me I
must provide for myself. I had formed the idea of becoming a
lawyer, but rather dreaded it in a religious point of view, and was
not in circumstances suitable for studying law. I wrote to my
friend, Mr. Edward Graham, of Liberty Hall Academy, asking his
advice on my future conduct. He invited me to go to Liberty Hall,
offering my boarding, and what instructions I could gain, for a little
assistance to him in teaching. Perpetual thanks to God, and thanks
to my friend Graham also, for this invitation — I went to Liberty
Hall, in May, 1795. New studies, in which I engaged eagerly,
together with light, ungodly company, soon banished serious im-
pressions from my mind. I heard the preaching of William Graham,
our rector, with intellectual pleasure, but with a hard heart. I
became fond of the profession of the law, and spent my leisure
hours in legal studies. Towards the end of this summer, I gra-
dually became again anxious about my eternal interests ; I felt
myself a sinner, and set out more earnestly than ever to seek sal-
vation. I was soon driven to the brink of infidelity, by some of
the more mysterious doctrines of Scripture. Jenyn's Internal Evi-
dences and Beattie's Evidences, providentially put into my hands
by our rector, fully convinced me of the truth of Christianity. I
resolved now to turn my whole attention to the obtaining of accept-
ance with God, through the Lord Jesus Christ. But how should I
come to the Father by him ? I set out ignorantly to gain, by my
own strength, what I called the wedding garment, an humble, holy
disposition of heart, as a preparation to my being accepted in
Christ. Here I discovered, much more than before, the dreadful
depravity of my nature, felt the evil of sin, and acknowledged
myself most justly condemned. In the midst of many desponding
fears, I cried to God, in the name of Christ, for sanctification as
well as justification. At length, in the course of the autumn, I was
enabled to cast myself, with mingled joy and trembling, by faith,
on the rich mercy of God, in Christ, for salvation, and to devote
myself to his service. Blessed day, ever to be remembered with
gratitude and wonder ! In the ensuing winter, I resolved to engage,
God willing, in the ministry of the gospel. In April, 1796, 1 was
received to communion in the Presbyterian Church of New Mon-
mouth."

In September of this year, Mr. Speece was chosen tutor at
Liberty Hall on a salary of sixty-five pounds and his board ; Oc-
tober 20th, together with George Baxter, he received the degree of
A. B. at the Hall ; on the same day the Hector, William Graham's
resignation was received by the Trustees. "In the same month

352 REV. CONRAD SPEECE, D. D.

(September) I was received by the Lexington Presbytery as a can-
didate for the ministry. They appointed me, as trials, a homily on
original sin, and a Latin exegesis on the question, in quo consistat
coeli felicitas. The ensuing winter I studied Theology under the
instruction of our Rector. In April, 1797, our Presbytery accepted
my first trials, and further appointed me a lecture on Isaiah 11th :
1-9 ; and a popular discourse on John 3 : 7. Reluctant to engage
too early in preaching, I obtained leave of the Presbytery in Sep-
tember to defer delivering these exercises until the ensuing spring.
On carefully examining the Confession of Faith, I found no subject
of scruple, except the doctrine of infant baptism. It was necessary
to obtain, if possible, full satisfaction on it before the next meeting
of Presbytery. I entered on the study of the subject by the Scrip-
tures, with the aid of Booth's Pedobaptism Examined, and William's
Antipedobaptism Examined. In the result the preponderance of evi-
dence seemed to me to be against infant baptism. In April, 1798,
the Presbytery, after accepting my pieces of trial, desired of me an
account of my difficulties on baptism. They treated me in a friendly
manner, and desired me to attend their next meeting. In the mean-
time my licensure was necessarily suspended."

The succeeding year he made his home mostly at his father's,
having left Liberty Hall on account of his health, in the month of
June. In the month of October the Presbytery held a conference
with him on the subject of baptism, in a kind and friendly way,
without removing his difficulties. He continued with his father, and
was engaged laboriously on the farm during the winter, and regained
his bodily vigor by the continued toil. In the spring of the year
1799, Rev. Archibald Alexander, President of Hampden Sidney
College, on a visit to Rockbridge, called to see him for the purpose
of engaging him as a tutor in College ; and found him engaged in
the hardest of farming work, running a ditch to drain a portion of
the farm. The interview was agreeable and characteristic, and
ended in an engagement of Mr. Speece as tutor. " In May, 1799,
I settled as tutor at Hampden Sidney College. Made little pro-
gress this summer in the study of baptism. About the end of the
year, however, I considered it my duty to be baptized by immersion
on a profession of my faith. This was done in April, 1800, by the
Rev. James Saunders, pastor of Appomatox church. Without any
preliminary formality I immediately began to preach the gospel.
An awful, yet delightful task! Preached almost every Sabbath, at
various places around and often at college."

' My friend, the Rev. Archibald Alexander, having obtained, in
the autumn of this year, the removal of his objections against infant
baptism, soon convinced me of the necessity of reconsidering the
subject for myself. I now read Richard Baxter's Plain Scripture
Proof of Infants' Church Membership and Baptism, and received
much light from it, as also from Mr. Alexander's consideration.
In the course of the winter I became thoroughly a convert to the
Pedobaptist doctrine ; and informed our pastor by letter of my in-

REV. CONRAD SPEECE, D. D. 353

tention to return to the Presbyterian church. April 9th, 1801,
having read before the Presbytery of Hanover a discourse on bap-
tism by way of trial, they licensed me to preach the gospel. Went
on preaching as before." This is his brief narrative of his life at
Hampden Sidney for a little more than two years. He received for
the service rendered the first year as tutor, by agreement with the
President, and by order of the Board, March 28th, 1800, one hundred
pounds — "which," say the records, "is twenty pounds per annum
more than was formerly directed to be paid him." He was asso-
ciated with John H. Rice, under President Alexander, and proved
himself to be, what he said of Mr. Rice — "an able teacher."
Fresh from the labor of the farm he delighted to retain the simple
habits of his father's house, dear to his recollections of childhood,
and blessed to the restoration of his health ; frequently found it
difficult to conform, to his position as instructor of youth. Often,
in his room, he might have been seen without coat, vest, shoes, or
stockings, engaged at his books, attired as for haymaking ; and
sometimes when summoned by the bell to recitation, he has rushed
out of his room unconscious of his appearance, till some friend
remonstrated with him for his carelessness in exposing himself to
the ridicule of the boys. A severe reproof from the President, Mr.
Alexander, was the effectual cure.

" Weary of a college life, and desirous to devote myself more
entirely to preaching, I left Hampden Sidney in September this
year (1801), and set out as a travelling preacher. About the
beginning of October the Synod of Virginia appointed me a mis-
sionary to any of their vacancies below the Allegheny mountains."
While connected with college, Mr. Speece exercised his poetic powers
to some extent. His productions were of a devotional kind, ex-
pressing the spiritual exercises of a Christian man. " I prescribed
to myself a rule, never to write a line for which I should, as a
Christian, blush in a dying hour." The hymn in use, the 372d
of the Presbyterian collection, bears date October 6th, 1800, and
first made its appearance in the Connecticut Evangelical Magazine.
His contributions to that periodical in the poetic line were numerous,
until the appearance of the Virginia Religious Magazine, which
became the vehicle of his thoughts for the public eye.

Spending a year among the vacancies in Virginia and Maryland,
he visited his native county in 1802. " There being a revival in
Bedford, I spent a few weeks in April there, and found the preach-
ing of the gospel in such circumstances peculiarly delightful." In
February of the next year he accepted an invitation from Mont-
gomery County, Maryland, and divided his labors between the con-
gregation of Captain John and the Falls church, and Union in
Fairfax, Virginia. On the 7th of December, the Presbytery of
Baltimore received him as candidate, and put in his hands a call.
He delivered before the Presbytery a sermon on 1st Cor. 10th : 20
and 21, and a lecture on Romans, 9th chapter. They " put me
through the usual examinations. On Sabbath, April 22d, 1804, the
23

354 REV. CONRAD SPEECE, D. D.

-
Presbytery at Captain John ordained me to the work of the ministry
and installed me as pastor of that church. The Rev. Dr. James
Muir presided and preached on Heb. 2d: 3d, first clause. The
Rev. Stephen B. Balch delivered the charge." On account of re-
peated attacks of bilious fever he concluded that the climate did not
agree with his constitution, and the congregation finding some diffi- j
culty in sustaining him, he asked a dissolution of the pastoral
relation, and preached his farewell sermon, April 21st, 1805. For
a series of years, in his early ministry, he was greatly afflicted with
sickness ; attacks of bilious fever were severe and protracted. From
his poetical effusions the affliction appears to have been blessed to
his spiritual welfare.

Mr. Speece laid before Synod regular journals of his journeyings
and preaching for the time he acted as missionary, before and after
his settlement in Maryland. These are lost. Only one extract is
extant, in the Virginia Religious Magazine, vol. 1st, pp. 378, 379 :
"Passing lately through a neighborhood where I had preached
several years ago, I called on an old acquaintance and relative, who
has for some time past professed religion. Of his first awakening
he gave me the following account. ' You may remember the time

when you preached at . I was one of your hearers. Until

that time I had been quite careless about the salvation of my soul,
and for some years a profane swearer, and otherwise grossly wicked.
My heart was not affected by any of the solemn truths which you
delivered on that occasion — yet from that day I felt very awful and
abiding religious impressions. When I saw and heard you, I was
led to reflect that a few years ago we were children and playmates
together ; that now you were become a Christian, and a minister of
the gospel, while I remained a miserably impenitent sinner, under
the wrath of God, and in danger every moment of dropping into
hell. These reflections produced in my mind the most alarming
convictions of sin, and so fastened them upon me that they were not
to be shaken off. I was constrained to betake myself to prayer for
divine mercy ; and so continued until, as I trust, I obtained the
pardon of my sins by faith in the Lord Jesus Christ.' How various
are the methods of the Holy Spirit in bringing sinners unto God !
and how strangely does he bless the labors of his ministers often,
while they seem to themselves to be spending their strength in vain !
I remember well that on the day referred to I concluded with sorrow
of heart, that I had preached the gospel without the least success.
Yet God was pleased to make me instrumental in awakening this
person ; and that not by my preaching, strictly speaking, but merely
by my presence. Let not the preacher of the gospel despond
because he sees no immediate and striking effects of his ministra-
tions. In the morning sow thy seed, and in the evening withhold
not thy hand, for thou knowest not whether shall prosper, this or
that."

In the beginning of the year 1806 — " I entered on the discharge
of my duties in Fluvanna and Goochland,-— a half of my time to be

REV. CONRAD SPEECE, D. D. 355

employed at Columbia, in Fluvanna, and the other half at Licking-
hole, in Goochland. Took my abode at Major Robert Quarles, in
Fluvanna. At the close of the year circumstances did not favor a
renewal of my expiring engagements. At the beginning of Feb.,
(1807,) I entered on a new scene of action ; having acceded to a pro-
posal for my preaching during five years, one half of my time at
Peterville Church, in Powhatan, the other half equally divided at
Turkey Cock, and Tearwallet Churches, in Cumberland, with a
reserve of the fifth Sabbath to myself, whenever one should occur in
any month. In these regions there are a few pious Presbyterians
thinly scattered, but no organized societies. Took my abode at
Josiah Smith's, Esquire, in Powhatan." While residing in this
family, which was his home during the whole time of his engage-
ment, he attended the General Assembly in Philadelphia, 1807,
received the degree of A. M. from Hampden Sidney, 1808 ; second
time a delegate to Assembly, and preached the Missionary Sermon,
1810 ; made observations on the annular eclipse, 1811, and Dec.
26th — " witnessed this night the latter part of that most tremen-
duous scene, the burning of the Richmond Theatre." At the close
of his engagement he says — " I enjoyed the pleasures of friendship
in no ordinary degree. But the success of my preaching, especially
in Powhatan, appeared to be small. I fear indeed my own spirit too
often slumbered over my sacred work. Upon the whole I felt a wish
to retire : — accordingly, about the middle of November, (1812), I
went to my father's in Campbell, and spent a few months of the
winter in preaching around."

Dr. Speece wrote a short sketch of the events and circumstances
he thought worthy of remembrance, up to this period. It bears date
Augusta County, Virginia, Jan. 28th, 1828. It is contained on
three and a quarter sheets foolscap paper, written in a round, plain
hand. It is to be regretted that he did not give a fuller account of
his life, connected as he was with some eminent men : and that he
did not continue it to the close of his days. From this time to the
end of his life his memoranda of ministerial services is complete, with
the exception of baptism, of which there is not a single entry. The
memorandum books contain only occasional statements of facts.

" March 5th, 1813. Having received an invitation, I set out from
my father's to visit Augusta Church, which afterwards became, and
still continues to be my pastoral charge, and which has been the
scene of my greatest usefulness in the ministry. From the point
of time last mentioned, I preserve my journal entire." The dates
and facts chronicled were helps to his memory, and to himself were
suggestive of events innumerable, and circumstances of deepest
interest — but to others little else than the chronology of a preacher's
labors. As a specimen we give a page or two : —

" Journal.

" March 5th, 1813. Set out for Augusta.— Sabb., 7th. P* at Lex-
ington, Ps. 46, 1, 2, 3.— Sabb., 14th. Pd at New Providence M. H.,

356 REV. CONRAD SPEECE, D. D.

James 1, 9, 10.— Sabb., 21st. PJ at Augusta Church, Luke 8, 18. —
Same Erg. PJ at Staunton, John 12, 32.— 23d. Pd at Aug'a, Ps.
117, 1.— 24th. Pd at Wm. Craig's, Heb. 4, 13.— Sabb., 28th. PJ at
Aug'a, 2 Sermons on 1 Cor. 3, 11.— 31st. Pd at Salem M. H., Gal.
2, 19.

"April 1st. Pd at Capt. Jno. Campbell's, 3 John 2. — Sabb., 4.
Pd at Bethel M. M., 2 Sermons on 2 Cor. 6, 17, 18.— 5th. PJ at Mr.
Wm. Gilkeson's, Acts 21, 13.— Sabb., 11th. PJ at Aug'a, Luke 18,
13.— 16th. Pd at Mr. James Hooke's, Luke 8, 14.— 17. F at Flo-
gel's M. H., Ps. 119, 124.— Sab., 18. Pd at Aug'a, 2 Sermons, the
1st on Luke 10, 42, first clause ; the 2d on Isa. 44, 5. — 19th. PJ at Sa-
lem, P. 119, 133.— 22, Ev'g. Pd at Staunton, Rev. 22, 34.— Sab., 25.
Pd at Aug'a, 2 Sermons, the 1st on 1 Cor. 4, 2 ; the 2d on Ps. 37,
4.— Same Ev'g. Pd at Staunton, Prov. 28, 13. — 27. The people of
Augusta Church invited me, by their Elders, to settle permanently
among them as their pastor. They appeared unanimous and earnest
in their invitation. I promised to decide on their proposal within
the next month.— Same day. Pd at Aug'a, Matt. 7, 21. — 29, Ev'g.
Pd at Staunton, 1 Cor. 13, 5. — 30. Pd at Bethel, Isa. 45, 22.— Same
Ev'g. Pd at Mr. John Logan's, 1 John 3, 1, first clause.

"May, Sab. 2d. Pd at Bethel before the Lord's Supper, 1 Cor. 11,
24. — 4th. Arrived at my father's in Campbell. — 6th. Attended the
meeting of Hanover Presbytery, at Lynchburg. — 8th. Obtained my
dismission from this Presb'y to join the Presb'y of Lexington. —
Same Ev'g. Pd at Lynchburg, P. 119, 133.— Sab'th, 9. Pd at do.,
before the Lord's Supper, Phil. 3, 7. — 11th. Left my father's. — Sab.
16. Pd at4the Masons' Hall, Richmond, Matt. 5, 6. — Same day. PJ
at the Capitol, do., Ps. 119, 124. — 17th. Wrote to inform the people
of Augusta Church of my acceptance of their proposal. They are
to have my undivided labors, and to give me, for my support, 500
dollars per annum, and as much more as proper exertions can from
time to time obtain. Appointed to begin my labors there on the
first Sabbath of next month. — Same day. Pd at the Masons' Hall,
Richmond, Rom. 8, 37. — 18th. Pd at Mrs. Catherine Strothers, do.,
Matt. 16, 24.— 21st, Pd at Josiah Smith's, Esq'r, 1 John, 3, 5.—
22d. Pd at PeterviHe, Matt, 22, 4, 5.— Sab., 23d. Pd at Turkey
Cock, Eph. 6, 15. — Same day. PJ at Capt. Joseph McLaurine's, Ps.
119, 140.— 25. Pd at Tearwallet, 1 Thess. 1, 3.— Same day. Pd at
Mr. Geo. Anderson's, Matt. 16, 24.-26. Pd at Mr. Stephen Trent's,
Ruth 1, 16.— 29. Pd at Turkey Creek, 2 Cor. 13, 11, first part.— !
Sab. 30. Pd at Columbia, 1 Thess. 3, 8.

"June 1. Pd at Lickinghole, Zach. 9, 9. — 4th. Arrived at Alex-
ander Nelson's, Esq'r, where I take my abode."

In this manner he journalizes till the day of his death. The
situation of the congregation, the circumstances of the invitation,
the retired pastor, his reason for acceptance, were all- trusted to his
memory with these simple dates. His visit to his much esteemed
brother in the ministry, and companion at the College, John H. Rice,
who had but lately removed to Richmond, in interesting circum-

INSTALLATION OF DR. SPEECE. 357

stances, is so recorded that a stranger would not know how much he
valued that brother and friend. His interview with the brethren of
Hanover Presbytery is summed up in the notice of meeting them,
and getting a dismission, and the text on which he discoursed to
their great gratification. All his public services are recorded in
chronological order, his attendance on Synod and Presbytery, his
visits of every kind that led him out of the bounds of his cono-re^a-
tion, short notices of events of particular importance, all are put
down in chronological order. While he is particular in mentioning
his attendance on the Lord's Supper, and performance of the mar-
riage ceremony, he does not in the journal make record of baptisms.
The reason is not anywhere given.

On the 1st of October, 1813, at Windy Cove, he became a regular
member of Lexington Presbytery; and received and accepted a call
from Augusta church. Saturday, the 16th of the month, was the
day designated for his installation. The appointment was made for
a communion season, on the succeeding Sabbath, embracing the two
previous and succeeding days. His record of the last great gathering
of the old congregation of "The Triple Forks of Shenandoah," is as
brief as an ordinary notice could be ; "was installed as pastor at the
church, by a Committee of Lexington Presbytery. The Rev. George
Bourne preached on John 5 : 35 ; the Rev. Wm. Calhoon presided, and
gave the charge. God grant that the people and myself may never for-
get the solemn transaction. May he bless our covenant abundantly."

The public services began as usual, on Friday, at the old grove
embowered church-fort. The pastor elect preached from Heb. 12:
15, " Looking diligently lest any man fail of the grace of God ; lest
any root of bitterness springing up trouble you, and thereby many
be deceived." On Saturday came on the installation services. The
pastor of Tinkling Spring, John M'Cue, whose charge many of them
were accustomed to worship here in former days, came along to
preach on the Sabbath ; also William Calhoon, the minister of
Staunton and Brown's meeting-house, whose charge embraced a por-
tion of those on Lewis's Creek, and those in Staunton, that once
made part of the " Triple Forks," and still in affection clung to the
Stone church. From Mossy Creek and Jennings' Gap, the scene
in succeeding years of the labors of Hendren, and from the South
River down towards Port Republic, with their minister, George
Bourne, the talented and the erring, the people came as in the times
when their fathers and themselves, when children, fled to the fort
for safety, and came on Sabbath to worship. The hill was full of
horses and people ; not a carriage there. Horses, caparisoned with
saddles for men and women, and pillions, and blankets, were to be
seen standing all around, tied to the limbs of trees, from an early
hour on Saturday. You could see the people coming from every
direction, as the highways were not so fenced in as at this day, in
groups of smaller or larger companies ; here a family all on horse-
back, the father with a child behind him, and one in his arms, and
the mother equally balanced, moving slowly along ; another with his

358 THE COMMUNION.

wife upon a pillion and a child on the pommel of his saddle ; and
then some young people that had met accidentally on the road, or
had, perhaps, gone a little out of their way on some pretence, came
riding up in the unpretending gallantry of independent mountaineers.
The second pastor, William Wilson, under the pressure of in-
firmity, had retired from the office of pastor ; you might see his
residence on the rising ground, a little to the south of the church ;
and the third pastor, of whom high expectations had been formed,
was about to be installed. Installation services in those days of
health and longevity were rare. Few people had witnessed two on
that hill, many had never witnessed one. Though men had human
passions then, and felt all the frailties of our nature, and ministers
and their people were not exempt from causes of uneasiness, yet the
changes in the pastoral relation were not so frequent then as they
are now. Pastors lived, and labored, and died among their people.
This third pastor of Augusta lived to fill up with his predecessors
the ministerial labors of about a century of years; and all three
at last were buried by the people they had served, and will come
forth with them, and with each other, at the resurrection.

The old Presbyterian settlers of the Valley were very particular
about their personal appearance when they met on the Sabbath for
the worship of God. Before the Revolution, their " Sunday clothes,"
brought from the mother country, were costly, according to their
ability to indulge in this almost single approach to extravagance,
and were preserved with a care becoming the economy of their situa-
tion. During the struggle for independence, the wives and daugh-
ters plied the wheel and loom more dextrously, and brought out, as
the product of their skilful fingers, the apparel of their husbands,
and brothers, and themselves, for their Sabbath meetings, as well
as for their domestic pursuits ; and since the war of independence the
great increase of wealth had not yet enabled the foreign texture to
supplant the domestic fabric. And on this occasion men aud women,
boys and girls, youth and maidens, came in fabrics of all kinds and
colors, more domestic than foreign, just as suited the taste and
opportunities of independent men and women, dressed all in " their
best."

On Saturday, instead of the usual preaching, suited to a com-
munion season, and a short recess, and then another sermon, the
services suited to the installation of the new pastor, were performed.
The Rev. George Bourne, but lately ordained, preached from John
5: 35, "He was a burning and shining light, and ye were willing
for a season to rejoice in that light;" and gave a sketch of what a
pastor should be, shining as the light, burning like the fire that
warms and does not destroy. The Rev. William Calhoon presided,
and after the proper questions had been asked and answered by the
pastor and the people, gave the charge to each to walk worthy of
their vocation. The congregation retired, some to their homes, and
visitors with their friends to pass the night. On communion seasons,
and particularly on this, all houses were open for friends, all com-

THE COMMUNION. 359

mon business suspended, and all families gave themselves up to
hospitality and devotion. People felt free to talk on religious sub-
jects, and review the dealings of the Lord with them, and enquire
for the right way. Often, on such occasions, the anxious soul, for
the first time, spoke of its fears and its desires after salvation.

i On Sabbath morning, at an earlier hour, the families assembled.

, What a sight of beauty and solemnity all around ! — the mountains
and hills, and forest-covered plains, all in the gorgeous dress of
frosty yet mild October ; and the old fort hill thickening with men
and women coming to worship God. The voice of singing and of
prayer is heard from the old church echoing among the trees. Had
a warm-hearted inhabitant of the North of Ireland been brought,
like Ezekiel in vision, to stand upon the hill, he would have recog-
nised the cadence and melody of his ancestors, and joined in the
sacred old tune he had so often sung ; he would never have asked
if this were a sacrament, but have looked around for the ministers,
and for the tables, whether they were in the church or at the tent
in the church-yard. And there, in the capacious seats around the
pulpit, and the reading desk, were the ministers for the occasion,
and the elders of the church ; Wilson the retired pastor, tall, spare,
erect, warm in feeling, earnest in delivery, lifting up his voice like
a trumpet, in his excitement ; M'Cue, short, full set, of a ruddy
countenance, pleasant, and earnest in his services ; and Calhoon, of
middle-size, spare, with high cheek bones, in appearance and man-
ner, and delivery of his message, much resembling John B. Smith,
of Hampden Sidney, under whose ministry he came into the church ;
and the newly installed pastor, tall, square shouldered, athletic, as
mild in Lis demeanor as strong in his manhood. First, the sermon
on the death of Christ, and its blessed fruits in the salvation of
sinners through faith. Then the fencing the tables, warning the
unprepared, the impenitent and faithless to keep back from the
table of the Lord, and not to touch the holy emblems. Then
the consecrating prayer, and the hymn, and the serving of the
first table with the bread and wine, and an address on some exciting
subject of gospel hope or faith. And after the elements have been
passed down the long tables, extending to the right and left of the
pulpit, the length of the house, covered with white linen, and seated
on either side with communicants, and the guests have been indulged
in meditation and devotion, another hymn ; and then another com-
pany of guests come out of the crowd to take the place of those re-
tiring from the tables, served by the new pastor. Another minis-
ter waits on these with the elements and an address ; and with
singing, these retire for others ; and thus table after table is served,
till all in the large assembly who have on Saturday or Sabbath
morning, or some previous time received from the officers of the
church a token of admission, have received the communion. The
passing hours are not carefully noted ; the solemn devotions of God's
people must not be disturbed or hnrried, or the decencies of religious
habits and belief shocked by the rushing to the communion from

360 THE COMMUNION.

sudden impulse, or coming burdened with unworthiness, that could
not meet the eye of the elder and minister. Then came the closing
hymn, and the prayer and giving thanks, and the solemn address
to those who had not approached the Lord in penitence and faith.
The crowd slowly disperses. The hill is silent, and the tread of
horses echoes in the forests as the little groups seek their homes ;
some bearing in their hearts the good seed, and some shaking off the
solemn impressions made at the supper of the Lord. Larger assem-
blies may be gathered at old Augusta Church, but such a meet-
ing of the Triple Forks will never be again. On Monday the pastor
preached, as usual on such occasions, a sermon calculated to cherish
the impressions made on the minds of the people by the services of
the preceding days. His text, Acts 3 : 26, Unto you first God, hav-
ing raised up his son Jesus, sent him to bless you in turning away
every one of you from his iniquities.

Such, with the exception of the installation services, were the
communion seasons in the valley of Virginia. These meetings were
often attended with great excitements ; and the services were pro-
longed through successive days. Deep convictions were not unfre-
quently the consequences — and many hopeful conversions. People
flocked to these meetings with an interest they could not describe,
and carried away impressions they could not forget. Congregations
have multiplied in numbers, and grown smaller in their circumfer-
ence and number of members ; ministers have smaller fields of labor,
and live nearer to each other. Communion seasons in frequent succes-
sion may be attended by riding a few miles, and the novelty is gone ;
and the interest from visitors at a great distance is gone ; and the
laborers gathered at a meeting are fewer in number ; and the taste
of people is greatly changed with their changed circumstances.
Notwithstanding a communion in the summer or early fall in one of
the old valley congregations, is invested with circumstances that
touch the heart.

From the records of Lexington Presbytery we learn that Mr.
George Bourne, calling himself a preacher of the Independent
Church of England, made request "to be taken into union with this
Presbytery," at its meeting in Staunton, Oct. 18th, 1811: Some
reports unfavorable to Mr. Bourne having come to the knowledge
of Presbytery, action in his case was deferred. He renewed his re-
quest the next spring, at a meeting in New Providence, in April.
The Presbytery hearing statements favorable to Mr. Bourne, and in
consideration of his having labored about eighteen months in the
Presbytery, and a congregation at Port Republic having been
formed under his ministrations and zealous labors, resolved to re-
ceive him as a candidate. Being introduced to Presbytery, he was
examined on his experimental acquaintance with religion, his views
of the doctrines and form of government of the Presbyterian Church,
and giving satisfaction to the members, he was licensed " to preach
the gospel of Christ as a probationer for the gospel ministry." At
a meeting of Presbytery on the 29th of the next October, at Tink-

THE CASE OF MR. BOURNE. 361

ling Spring, a call was presented from the congregation of South
River for Mr. Bourne's services, and being by him accepted, prepa-
rations were made for his ordination, which took place at the house
of Mr. Joseph Barger, Port Republic, Dec. 26th, 1812; Mr. Wm.
Wilson presiding, and Mr. John McCue delivering the ordination
sermon. In the succeeding May he attended the General Assembly
of the Church as delegate from Lexington Presbytery. He was
again a delegate in 1815 ; and in consequence of his action as their
representative, he was arraigned and tried by his Presbytery on two
charges by common fame. 1st. With having brought very heavy
charges in the Assembly against some ministers of the gospel in
Virginia, whom he refused to name, respecting their treatment of
slaves, the tendency of which was to bring reproach upon the charac-
ter of the Virginia clergy in general. 2d. And also, since his re-
turn, with having made several unwarrantable and unchristian
charges against many of the members of the Presbyterian Church
in relation to slavery. The trial took place at Bethel, Dec. 27th,
1815. The excitement in the country was great ; at the fall meet-
ing the congregation of South River applied for dissolution of the
pastoral connexion, alleging inability to meet their obligations, and
"other causes;" and Mr. Bourne threw the gauntlet boldly against
the Presbytery and the community in which he had cast his lot,
maintaining from the press which he set up in Harrisonburg, and by
addresses where people would listen, and in conversation, that slavery
as known in Virginia, was incompatible with the gospel ; that slave-
holding and church membership were a contradiction, and that slave-
holding and the ministry was worse than absurd — were no common
sin. Had he maintained these sentiments in a manner becoming the
decencies of life, the public mind, not then feverish on the subject
of slavery, but actually inclining to emancipation, might have borne
it in silence as the extreme of a well-meaning man, and been, per-
haps, carried on in its course.

Four ministers and four elders were present at the adjourned
meeting for the trial — Rev. Messrs. Baxter, M'Cue, Speece, and
Anderson received from Hanover Presbytery at that meeting ; with
Elders Messrs. John Babb, Samuel Linn, William Bell, and John
Weir. Mr. Bourne, to prevent a trial, had cited all the members as
witnesses ; the Presbytery, as a preliminary step, decided that such
citation did not bar the right of members to sit in Presbytery. Mr.
Bourne then offered an appeal to the Assembly on the whole case ;
tins the Presbytery refused in this stage of the business. The first
charge was taken up, and assertions made by Mr. Bourne on the
floor of the Assembly were reported by a delegate from Hanover
Presbytery, Rev. J. D. Paxton, who was present as a member of
Assembly, very concisely ; the principal part of his testimony being,
that Mr. Bourne " said he had seen a professor of religion, perhaps
he said a preacher, driving slaves ; thinks he added chained or tied
together, through a certain town in Virginia. In answer to some
obbervations by the Rev. William Hill, Mr. Bourne said it was im-

362 REV. GEORGE BOURNE.

possible to conceive or describe the state of slavery as practised in
Virginia, or in the Southern States, and even by professors of reli-
gion ; and, Mr. Bourne being called upon to name the party driving
the slaves, refused to comply with the call." Mr. Robert Herron
testified that Mr. Bourne told him that he had laid before the last
General Assembly an overture enquiring what was to be done with
a minister of the gospel who tied up his slave, whipped her, left her
tied, went to church and preached, then came back and whipped her
again, and called on a bystander to kill the husband of the woman
whipped, for his interference, and that he, the minister, would see
him harmless. Mr. Herron also testified that Mr. Bourne repeated
to him the substance of Mr. Paxton's testimony, and said that on
his refusal to name the man there was " a great bustle in the house."

On the second charge, Mr. Herron testified that " he has heard
Mr. Bourne say he believed it to be impossible that any man could
be a Christian and a slaveholder — that slaveholders were all a set
of negro thieves ;" and that Mr. Bourne, on being reminded that the
Presbvtery would call him to account, "answered, let them quit
stealing." Three letters from Mr. Bourne to Rev. A. B. Davidson
were read, in which he gives account of the doings in Assembly, and
says — "Not a man even attempted to defend man-tnieving boldly,
but Mr. Hill, of Winchester;" — "that the Devil can make better
pretensions to be a Christian than a slaveholder — the one is the
father of all evil, but he is no hypocrite ; but a Christian slaveholder
is an everlasting liar, and thief, and deceiver;" — "that the idea
that a man could be a Christian or a democrat and a slaveholder,
was quite a jest among northern and eastern and western brethren
in the Assembly — it is absolutely impossible;" — "a man who says
that he is a Christian and a republican, and has any connexion with
slavery, only exposes himself to ridicule, for he is so simple that he
cannot discern right from wrong, or so deceitful that he professes
honesty while he is a thief; — no slaveholder is or can consistently
profess himself to be a Presbyterian, if the Confession of Faith is
the standard of the Church." A printed paper was read, and ano-
ther letter from Mr. Bourne to the stated clerk. After hearing
these testimonies and papers, Presbytery decided that the two
charges were supported. " The question was then proposed — Can
Mr. Bourne, consistently with the conduct exhibited by the evidence,
be any longer retained as a member of this Presbytery? — which
question was decided in the negative. Wherefore resolved, that Mr.
George Bourne be and he hereby is deposed from the office of the
gospel ministry." From this decision Mr. Bourne appealed to the
next General Assembly.

On the 21st of May, 1816, " an overture containing an appeal
made by Mr. George Bourne from a decision of the Presbytery of
Lexington, was brought into the Assembly, and being read, was
committed to Drs. Nott, Blatchford, and Mr. B. H. Rice, who were
instructed to report to the Assembly on the subject as soon as con-
venient." This committee was afterwards enlarged by the addition

REV. GEORGE BOURNE. 363

of Drs. Green, Wilson and Neill. This committee reported that as
the proper documents were not before the Assembly, there could be
no hearing of the appeal. The Assembly ordered — "That a cer-
tified copy of the records of the Lexington Presbytery, in this case,
be duly made and transmitted to the next Assembly, unless the
Synod of Virginia, to which the Assembly can have no objection,
shall have previously received the appeal." The Synod of Virginia,
at its meeting in October, in Fredericksburg, made exceptions to the
records of Lexington Presbytery, "of an appeal to the General
Assembly, over the head of Synod, without expressing a disappro-
bation," but proceeded no further. The necessary papers and docu-
ments being laid before the Assembly of 1817, on the second day
of its sessions, Mr. Bourne's appeal was made the order of the day
for the afternoon of the fifth day, but was not taken up till the fore-
noon of the sixth day, Wednesday, May 21st. On that and the
Bucceedmg day, the parties were fully heard. A motion was made
to affirm the decision of Presbytery ; this, after discussion, was
postponed, for — "While the Assembly do not mean to express an
opinion on the conduct of Mr. Bourne, yet they judge that the
charges were not fully substantiated, and if they had been, the sen-
tence was too severe ; therefore resolved, that the sentence be
reversed." The discussion on this whole subject was brought to a
conclusion on the forenoon of May 23d, by the adoption of the fol-
lowing resolution: — "That the sentence of the Presbytery of
Lexington, deposing Mr. Bourne, be reversed, and it hereby is
reversed, and that the Presbytery commence the trial anew."

The Presbytery, during its sessions at Bethel, reinstated the two
charges made against Mr. Bourne in preparation for a new trial. A
letter from the accused to the moderator says — " The Presbytery
will accept of my apology for every thing which they construe to
be justly offensive to them. An irritable temper, however palliated,
is wrong ; indecorous expressions, especially when liable to miscon-
struction, cannot be vindicated; and actions incompatible with the
charitable sensibilities which the gospel enjoins are unjustifiable.
For every thing therefore of this nature, I hope the Presbytery will
receive this acknowledgment, both as the proof of my regret and as
ample reparation, that the whole subject may for ever be obliterated."
Germantown, May 28th 1817. This letter was not considered such
an expression of repentance as would justify the dismission of the
case. A 3d charge was instituted, " that he (Mr. Bourne) did soon
after his trial and deposition, print and publish or cause to be printed
and published, a sheet signed with his name containing various and
gross slanders against the Presbytery." Also a 4th charge, "that
he did in contempt of the authority of Presbytery, and of the sen-
tence by which he was deposed, continue to preach before the sen-
tence from which he appealed was reversed." On the ground of
Cuminon fame a 5th charge, " that he did about June 1815, on his
return from the General Assembly without any valid plea of neces-
sity; authorize the purchase of a hoise for him on the Sabbath day;

364 REV. GEORGE BOURNE.

and afterwards that he acted a grossly dishonest part in refusing to
pay for said horse," and also a 6th charge, "that he had frequently
been guilty of the crime of wilful departure from the truth." The
trial took place in Staunton, in November 1817. Extracts from the
records of Winchester Presbytery were read, containing the evi-
dence taken by the Presbytery on the subject of the 5th charge, the
circumstances having occurred in the bounds of that Presbytery.
The evidence was full and convincing.

Rev. William Hill of Winchester Presbytery attended on citation
— and gave testimony on the first charge, having been a member of
the Assembly of 1815. He repeated what was already before Pres-
bytery wkh aggravations, and additions, and was confident a deep
impression was made by Mr. Bourne injurious to the Virginia clergy
and altogether unfounded. Mr. Bourne not attending this meeting
of Presbytery, farther action -was suspended and new citations issued
for the next meeting, which took place in March, 1818, in Harrison-
burg. After having ordained Mr. Daniel Baker, now so well known
in the Church, Presbytery proceeded to take some evidence in the
case of Mr. Bourne. But on account of his absence, though regu-
larly cited, Presbytery directing new citations, adjourned to meet
in Staunton, on the fourth Wednesday of April. At the time ap-
pointed ten ministers and four elders assembled. Mr. Bourne by
letter protested against all the proceedings of Presbytery in his
case, and all the proceedings of Winchester Presbytery, denying all
the criminality expressed in all the charges, and concluded by, "and
hereby appeal from all, and every minute, act, resolution, decision
and sentence, which have been or may be adopted ab initio ad finem
to the next General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church." Mr.
Bourne having impeached Mr. Hill's veracity, the Presbytery first
decided that Mr. Bourne's statements accompanying that impeach-
ment were most grossly contrary to truth," and that his attack, "is
a most atrocious slander." Presbytery proceeded to prepare their
proof on the 3d, 4th, 5th, and 6th charges ; and after deliberation
pronounced that the charges were all, except the fourth, supported
by evidence; — and that, "Mr. George Bourne be and hereby is
deposed from the office of the gospel ministry." The Presbytery,
declaring that Mr. Bourne's letter was not properly an appeal, and
the carrying a case from the Presbytery to the Assembly, passing
by the Synod was irregular, resolved that in the present case they
would " overlook the inaccuracies of the case, and allow Mr. B.'s
letter to have the effect of an appeal in conformity with his wishes."
On the third day of the sessions of the Assembly, May 1818,
the papers in Mr. Bourne's case were read, and the hearing of the
parties was made the order of the day for the fifth day of the ses-
sions. Tuesday, May 26th 1818, the trial of Mr. Bourne's appeal
came on in course, and Mr. Bourne was heard at length. The dele-
gates from Lexington Presbytery, Rev. Messrs. George A. Baxter
and Conrad Speece, commenced the defence of the Presbytery —
which was completed the next forenoon. On the afternoon of that

REV. GEORGE BOURNE. 365

clay and the forenoon of the 28th, the whole subject was discussed
in the Assembly, and "the decision of the Presbytery of Lexington,
declaring him deposed from the gospel ministry, be and it is hereby
confirmed, on the first, second, third, fifth and sixth charges." The
vote was taken separately on each of these charges. In this case
protracted through nearly three years, and brought before three
Assemblies, the whole subject of slavery in its connection with the
Church of Christ was fully discussed. The Presbytery of Lexington
in exercising upon Mr. Bourne in 1815, the discipline of the Church,
assumed the position and asserted the principles maintained ever
since by the Church in the Southern States, and consented to, and
acted upon, by a large number of those whose lot is cast where
slavery does not exist in the civil state. Messrs. Baxter and Speece
took the lead in the first trial, and successfully defended their Pres-
bytery before the Assembly on the final appeal. Mr. Bourne cited
those texts of Scripture and made the references to the laws of na-
ture and of nations, that have been used ever since to enlist the
prejudices and passions of men. Messrs. Baxter and Speece gave
those interpretations of Scripture and the laws of nations which are
to this day, considered as the abiding truths on which all action in
relation to slavery is based.

They maintained that slavery had been a political institution or
arrangement from time immemorial; that its existence was recog-
nized in the Old and New Testaments, and the duties of masters
and servants as Christians, were distinctly marked out ; that the
religion of the Bible wherever it prevailed meliorated slavery, and
if anything ever brought the bondage of man to his fellow-man to
an end, it would be the gospel operating mutually upon the master
and the slave. But whether such a state of things as is styled
universal freedom will ever be realized on earth, the history of the
past, and the prospects of the present give no decided proof. Un-
fulfilled prophecy, in its true yet dim foreshadowings, admit of a
construction favorable to such anticipations. Mr. Speece believed
that the gospel would be the great persuasive means to accomplish
an end he devoutly desired, universal emancipation ; he deprecated
all force, believing that violent measures for the eradication of slavery
would cause its perpetuity. The progression in which he believed
was — the diffusion of the gospel — peace in man's heart and with
his iellow-man — and universal freedom. As a friend and supporter
of the Colonization Society, the reports he prepared for the Auxiliary
bociety in Augusta, breathe the most liberal sentiments, and ex-
press the highest hopes and most enlarged desires for his native
laud and for Africa. He lamented the foreign interference, that,
under the plea of hastening an event he desired, threw obstacles
insurmountable in the path already filled with perplexing difficulties.
The College of New Jersey in September, 1820, conferred on
Mr. Speece the degree of D. D. The compliment was received in
tac proper spirit.

366 REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D.

CHAPTER XXX.

JOHN H. BICE, D. D. — HIS REMOVAL TO PRINCE EDWARD.

The death of Moses Hoge, President of Hampden Sidney Col-
lege, and Professor of Theology of Synod of Virginia, opened the
way for the removal of Dr. Rice from his most interesting sphere
of labor in Richmond. Dr. Hoge was present at the Assembly of
1820, in which Dr. Rice won golden opinions ; and writing from
this Assembly, Dr. Rice says with pardonable partiality for his Vir-
ginia friends : " But there are many men of powerful talents in the
church now. And I think we are growing in intellectual strength.
Drs. Hoge and Alexander are beyond all doubt the two foremost
amongst us." The sickness that confined Dr. Hoge in Philadelphia
after the sessions of the Assembly, ended in his death July 5th.
A successor was desirable immediately in both offices thus made
vacant. The College had no difficulty in finding a President. To
understand the position of the Synod, and the question of removal
presented to Dr. Rice, some of the acts of Dr. Hoge must be taken
into consideration ; and also the doings of Dr. Alexander in Phila-
delphia and Princeton.

Dr. Hoge succeeded Dr. Alexander in the Presidency of Hamp-
den Sidney College. Dr. Alexander removed in Nov. 1806, and
Dr. Hoge entered on his office Oct. 1807. The principal induce-
ment influencing Dr. Hoge to accept the presidency was the prospect
held out to him, by the brethren in the vicinity of the college, of a
theological school in connexion with the college. In April, 1808,
the Presbytery of Hanover by their committee, Rev. Messrs. J. H.
Rice, C. Speece, and James Daniel, elder, entered into an agree-
ment with the Trustees of Hampden Sidney College, by which said
Trustees hold the funds and library belonging to the Presbytery,
and apply them on certain given conditions. The 3d article was —
" When the funds given by the said Presbytery shall be sufficient to
employ a teacher of theology for the instruction of such poor and
pious youth, then such teacher shall be such person as shall be
recommended by the Presbytery, and approved of by the Trustees
of College." The Trustees construed the office of their President
, as embracing the work of teacher of theology, according to the
examples of their former Presidents ; and of course they considered
Mr. Hoge a proper person to receive any proceeds of the funds and
be employed by Presbytery in directing the studies of candidates
for the ministry. The Presbytery at its meeting in October recog-
nized this arrangement of the Trustees, and Mr. Hoge became the
acknowledged teacher of theology. Hampden Sidney became more
closely associated than ever in the minds and hearts of the church
with the preparation of young men for the gospel ministry. Mr.
Hoge was a tower of strength to the College and Theological school,

STUDENTS UNDER DR. HOGE. 367

in his meekness, and purity, and benevolence, and ability, and de-
votion to the work of the gospel. He had been engaged in the
Valley in bringing forward young men to the ministry. Mr. John
Boggs of Berkeley, was instructed by him, and passed a long life in
the ministry : Wm. S. Reid that filled so important a post in the
College, commenced his preparations for the ministry with Mr.
Hoge in the Valley ; and a number of others received more or less
of their preparatory instruction under his care before his removal
to the College. Dr. Alexander bore decisive testimony to Mr.
Hoge's powers of discrimination, and his clear views of theological
truth, by deciding in his favor, against his beloved teacher on a
controverted subject of theology — that in conversion there is a
direct agency of the Holy Spirit ; Graham stood lofty in his mental
independence, Hoge meek in his wisdom ; Alexander, beloved by
both, loved them for their excellencies, and rejoiced that Mr. Hoge
was his successor in the College.

Mr. Rice was chosen Trustee of the College, 1807, at the meeting,
June 6th, in which Mr. Hoge was chosen President. The Trustees
at that meeting were, Samuel W. Venable, Paul Carrington, Clement
Carrington, Francis Watkins, Goodridge Wilson, Joseph Venable,
James Morton, (Major,) Isaac Read, Matthew Lyle, (Rev.,) Jacob
Morton, Richard N. Venable, and Drury Lacy, (Rev.) Mr. Rice,
experienced in the affairs of the College, gave his hearty assistance to
Mr. Hoge, who was putting forth all his energies to make the Col-
lege, according to the beautiful ideal he had formed, in and for his
native Valley of the Shenandoah. Messrs. Lyle, Lacy, Rice, and
J. Venable, were a committee, in 1808, to arrange the college classes,
studies, after the most approved plan. They entered upon the busi-
ness with the President, and in 1812, reported the whole plan, as
arranged, and introduced, embracing a very liberal course of studies
in comparison with any American college in operation. Before he
was chosen professor by the Synod, and while the College was rising
in excellence and usefulness, Dr. Hoge was exerting himself to aid
in their preparation for the ministry, such men as John B. Hoge,
Andrew Shannon, James C. Willson, John D. Ewing, Jesse H. Tur-
ner, and Charles H. Kennon, Samuel D. Hoge, Wm. S. Lacy, and
Samuel McNutt, John Kirkpatrick, and Walter S. Pharr, ail men
favorably known in the churches in Virginia for a series of years ;
all but one of whom, Mr. Lacy, have gone to meet their Lord.

Mr. Alexander was Moderator of the General Assembly, in 1807,
the Spring succeeding his removal to Philadelphia. He opened the
Assembly of 1808, with a sermon from 1 Cor. 14th, 12, last clause
— " Seek that ye may excel to the edifying of the church." In the
sermon was this sentence — k'In my opinion, we shall not have a
regular and sufficient supply of well qualified ministers of the gospel,
until every Presbytery, or at least every Synod, shall have under its
direction a seminary established for the single purpose of educating
youth for the ministry, in which the course of education from its
commencement shall be directed to this object ; for it is much to be

368 % PLANS FOR A THEOLOGICAL SCHOOL.

doubted whether the system of education pursued in our colleges
and universities is the best adapted to prepare a young man for the
■work of the ministry." The sermon brought the subject of Mr. Alex-
ander's thoughts and labors directly before the church at large. And
while the Presbytery of Hanover were making arrangements with the
Trustees of Hampden Sidney College, to advance their enterprise of a
theological school, already in operation under Mr. Hoge, the Presby-
tery of Philadelphia were preparing a memorial to the Assembly. In
the Spring of 1809, the memorial was presented, and committed to
Dr. Dwight of Connecticut, and the Rev. Messrs. Irvin, Hosack,
Romeyn, Anderson, Lyle, Burch, Lacy, and Elders Bayard, Slay-
maker, and Harrison. Their report commended the general subject
of theological seminaries, and proposed three plans to the Assembly,
1st. One great central seminary ; 2d, Two, to accommodate North
and South ; 3d, Seminaries by Synods. The whole subject was sent
down to the Presbytery for their consideration and answer.

In 1810, by the answers sent up, it was seen that the majority of
the Presbyteries were in favor of education in seminaries or theolo-
gical schools ; but that an equal number of Presbyteries were for the
first and third plan. The Assembly determined, that, as some of the
Presbyteries had acted in a misconception, in voting for the third
plan in preference to the first, it was proper to consider the advo-
cates of the first plan to be most numerous ; accordingly that plan
was adopted, and a Theological Seminary was established under the
care and management of the General Assembly of the Presbyterian
Church. On Tuesday, June 2d, 1812, Mr. A. Alexander was
unanimously chosen Professor of Theology in the Seminary, lately
established and located in Princeton. He removed to that place in
July, and was inaugurated on the 12th of August. He commenced
his instructions with three students. And in less than six years
from the time he left Virginia, was under the patronage of the
General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church, giving form and
activity to the plans and purposes, he 'had talked over with his
brethren at Hampden Sidney College, when they resolved to have a
theological school and a library. After the election of Mr. Alexan-
der, Rev. Samuel Miller, of New York, said in the Assembly — " I
hope the brother will not decline, though he may be reluctant to
accept. Had I been selected by the voice of the church, however
great the sacrifice, I should not dare decline." The next year he
was unexpectedly called to leave his pleasant situation in New York,
and become associated with Mr. Alexander, the Professor of Eccle-
siastical History and Church Government. Students came from
every quarter of the church.

The establishing the Seminary was a popular event. In an in-
credibly short period private teaching in theology yielded to public
instruction, without discontent, or envy, or fear of obscurity. The
choice of Mr. Alexander for the Professor was peculiarly happy.
Probably no man could have been found, in middle age, whose ac-
quaintance was so general in the Presbyterian Church, particularly

REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 369

in the Southern and Western States. Very many of the converts
of the revival of 1788 and onwards, and of the revivals which fol-
lowed in Virginia, had joined the emigrating companies that sought
for new homes beyond the Alleghanies. These all knew him ; and
very many loved him. The anticipations indulged in by Graham and
Smith of his future usefulness, were well known, and participated in
by multitudes in the sections of the church, from which students were
expected and desired. His training had been such as to qualify him
in an eminent degree to prepare young men for the active life of a
minister in the new settlements. Mr. Miller was better known in
New York, and throughout New Jersey, Delaware, and Philadelphia,
and part of Pennsylvania, and was admirably fitted for a co-laborer
in the seminary. The two carried an acquaintance, and an attach-
ment over the whole church, which were perpetually increasing with
each successive class of students. Very often might the young men,
coming to Princeton, be heard to say to Mr. Alexander and Mr.

Miller, "Your old friend sends kind remembrance; he

advised me to come here." "I have been reading with ,

and he said I would do better here for a time."

The Presbyteries of the Virginia Synod declared for Synodical
Schools. The Synod, as a body, without designing in any way to im-
pede the progress of the school founded by the Assembly, acted upon
the determination of the Presbyteries, and after the delay of two years,
at the meeting in Goochland, in October, 1812, resolved that Lex-
ington, the place designated in 1791, "should be the permanent
seat, and Hampden Sidney the temporary seat of the institution ;
and that a professor or professors pro tern, be appointed during the
continuance at Hampden Sidney." The Synod then, about two
months after the inauguration of Mr. Alexander at Princeton, pro-
ceeded to choose a Professor of Theology, and unanimously elected
Moses Hoge, the President of Hampden Sidney, and acting teacher
of theology for the College and Hanover Presbytery. The slowness
with which funds were raised was attributed in part to the uncer-
tainty of the location ; and in 1813, at Lexington, it was resolved
that the Seminary remain at Hampden Sidney until Synod shall
determine its best interests require a removal ; and that the funds
shall not be so vested as to render a removal inconvenient. The
subject came up again in 1815, and the greatest interest in raising
funds being expressed by those in favor of the location in Prince
Edward, it was resolved — "That Hampden Sidney College be
the site of the Theological Seminary ; but the Synod reserve to
themselves the power of removing the institution, should such re-
moval become necessary."

Mr. Rice removed to Richmond in May, and Mr. Alexander to
Princeton in July, and Mr. Hoge was chosen the Synod's Professor
of Theology in October of the same year, 1812. The position of
each was highly responsible, the labors of all arduous, but the situ-
ation of Mr. Hoge the most perplexing. The three men held each

24

370 HOGE, ALEXANDER, AND RICE.

other in the highest respect and love, and never for a moment
indulged thoughts of rivalry, while each aspired at the highest ex-
cellence of which he was capable. Looking over their finished life,
it is not easy to determine which had the fullest measure of the grace
of self-denial ; while in particular eras or seasons of their life we
see prominent examples, first in one and then in another. But
Hoge, in his meek, wise, unconquerable perseverance, Rice in his
vast constructive benevolence, and Alexander in gaining and pre-
serving unbounded attachment for combined excellence, were charac-
terized as completely as in their shape and features, when under
excitement they stood before you, each in person the exemplar of
his mind. Mr. Hoge knew well the difficulties and peculiar per-
plexities of his situation, and while he estimated, did not undervalue
or give them undue preponderance. He appreciated the powers of
Alexander, and the advantages of his situation in being called to
the performance of the duties of but one office, with an ample sup-
port, to be regularly paid at moderate intervals, and many pastors
and churches throughout this land, some of them wealthy, pressing
on earnestly to the completion of the enterprise ; and being in the
very prime and vigor of his manhood. He considered himself, -now
sixty years of age, called to the performance of the duties of two
offices, one the Presidency of a college, with the duty of a professor
added, and the other an office similar to that of Alexander in Prince-
ton, in 1812, and to divide the duties and responsibilities of which
the Assembly called Mr. Miller from New York, a man in the very
prime of his life. And as the emoluments of both his offices were
not sufficient -to meet the necessary expenses of his family and his
position, the resources of his wife and the small salary from the con-
gregation he served, were supplying the deficiency. He knew he
was beloved by his brethren in the ministry, and the churches gen-
erally, and he loved them in return. His difficulties arose from his
position; and so heavily did they press upon his mind, that in
March, 1813, he signified to the trustees his intention to resign the
Presidency. This was made matter of record. But his intended
course, whether to continue in the professorship, or to resign that
also, and being invited by the church in Bethel, Augusta, return to
the pastoral office, must remain unknown.

Mr. Rice deeply sympathized with him, though himself burdened
with difficulties, that rendered his remaining in Richmond doubtful ;
and convinced that his leaving college at this juncture would be
unpropitious, encouraged him to remain. Loving Alexander as a
man, and wishing him success in his professorship, for his own sake
and for the church at large, Mr. Rice could not admit the thought of
abandoning the school in Virginia — the only school in the Southern
country. There were some students that must be taught here in
the truth, or taught at no school. The Virginia brethren were care-
ful not to take any position of even apparent hostility to Princeton,
while they felt the great necessity of a Southern school for Southern
churches. Mr. Hoge did not carry his intention to resign into

REV. MOSES HOGE, D. D. 371

effect, but labored at bis post with redoubled diligence, and pre-
maturely wasted the resources of a strong constitution. The trustees
of college were active in procuring able teachers for the classes.
There was one difficulty. Having been educated at the college when
it had few instructors, they could not readily admit there wTas any
necessity for a greater number of teachers, under any name, whether
of professors or tutors. To doubt the completeness and efficiency
of the instruction of this college, was a heresy of which they could
not be guilty. Hoge must first convince them of the necessity of a
greater number of efficient teachers, and then the ways and means
of sustaining these laborers must be provided ; and the Synod itself
was weakened by a not dissimilar difficulty. Their best preachers
had been trained under Smith and Graham, and Alexander — all
situated like Hoge. The movement at Princeton, in having two
professors, was an innovation, the propriety of which few saw clearly,
except Hoge and Rice, and their intimate friends ; and a less num-
ber felt the necessity or propriety, as applied to their own case. A
school they would have, and a good one, but were not prepared at
once to encounter responsibilities like those assumed by the active
friends of Princeton. Burr and Blair, and Tennent and Dwight,
and Livingston and Witherspoon had been successful, and their diffi-
culties were similar to those encountered by Hoge ; and Hoge him-
self had introduced some excellent men into the ministry, and was
now every year sending forth some laborer into the harvest. He was
beloved and useful, and doing well, and what more could he want ?
He did want a great deal, and his friend Rice and some others felt
kindly for him ; but how to make the church at large appreciate
these wants and afford the supply, was a great question, that, in
answering, exhausted the lives of two men, jewels of worth, Hoge
and Rice.

The Synod was slowly awaking to her duty and real interest.
The salary of the Professor of Theology, from the permanent and
contingent funds of the church, was six hundred dollars, in the year
1815 ; the next year it was eight hundred dollars. In 1817, the
Synod resolved, that, "in order to promote the best and dearest
interests of our church and country, it is expedient and desirable to
establish a new professorship in our Theological Seminary, to be
denominated the Professorship of Biblical Criticism and Ecclesias-
tical Polity, as soon as adequate funds can be raised for the pur-
pose." Seven students of theology were this year in attendance
upon the instruction of Dr. Hoge. The application to the Legisla-
ture for an act of incorporation for the theological school having
been rejected, in 1816, and there being no prospect of a change in
the sentiments of the Legislature, an arrangement was made with
the trustees of college, by which the funds of Synod were held by
them in trust, for the use of the Theological Seminary, as the funds
of Hanover Presbytery were and had been. These funds of Synod,
in 1818, amounted to tour thousand seven hundred and seventy-nine
dollars and sixteen cents, with subscriptions for upwards of four

372 TEACHERS IN COLLEGE —JONATHAN P. CUSHING.

thousand dollars more. Mr. Ebenezer Stott, a Scotch gentleman of
Petersburg, made a donation of one thousand dollars. Twelve stu-
dents were this year in attendance on the theological instructions
of Dr. Hoge.

The trustees of the college over which Dr. Hoge was presiding,
became at last convinced of their error. Mr. Rice took an active
part in the exertions to increase the funds of college, enlarge the
corps of teachers, and raise the standard of scholarship. Petitions
were sent to the Legislature for aid ; but aiding colleges was not
then a popular movement with political men. The trustees enlarged
the course of study, and to keep pace with other colleges better
endowed, made the best arrangements for their professors, with
tutors, and were asking the friends of education for endowments to
sustain their efforts. Mr. Hoge was remarkably happy in his assist-
ant instructors throughout his whole presidency. He asked them
at the throne of grace, and God sent him more and better ones than
the trustees were able to sustain. Charles H. Kennon was for a
time vice-president, a man of great ability, whose early death the
church lamented ; John B. Hoge, the splendid orator, taught in the
college for a length of time ; S. D. Hoge, a superior teacher, was
for a time vice-president ; James C. Willson assisted for a time, after-
wards chosen to be Professor of Ecclesiastical History in the Theo-
logical School ; Gilbert Morgan was employed for a time, his life
has been spent in advancing the cause of education on liberal prin-
ciples ; Jonathan P. Cushing, the successor in the presidency, was
for some years a co-laborer with Dr. Hoge in the college. Mr. Cush-
ing was from New Hampshire. His state of health induced him to
go southward. Stopping in Richmond, he became acquainted with
Mr. Bice, who, prepossessed in his favor, endeavored to detain him
in Virginia, and introduced him to his friends in Prince Edward.
Dr. Hoge was greatly pleased, and endeavored to detain him in
connexion with the college. For a time he declined any formal or
responsible connexion with the college, on account of his health,
and his conscientious views of a teacher's duties ; yet, being at once
delighted with Dr. Hoge, and loving his simplicity of character and
benevolent spirit more and more, he assisted in the instruction of
the college. The first office he accepted was the unpretending one
of librarian, in 1818. His influence over the students was great
and salutary. Eond of the natural sciences, he called the attention
of the students particularly to that department of education. The
trustees procured apparatus, and in a little time a passion was
excited among the students for experimental philosophy. In 1819,
he accepted the chair of Natural Philosophy and Chemistry, and
was styled the first Professor. In discipline, Mr. Cushing excelled.
Tall, dignified, noble in appearance, master of manners and self-
respect, he swayed the hearts of college boys, they knew not how.
They would will to do as he willed to have them. He possessed the
rare art of managing Virginia boys. Treating religion and its minis-
ters with the greatest respect, strictly moral and upright, he had net

DR. HOGE'S VISIT TO PRINCETON. 373

connected himself with any church in Virginia. This circumstance
detracted somewhat from his influence with a part of community,
and prevented that full outpouring of approbation his qualifications
and labors deserved.

On account of the limited funds of the College, and the depend-
ence for salary upon the Tuition fees, the labors of the teachers
were too numerous and varied. Mr. Hoge's great powers of body
gave way in the year 1819, overwhelmed by his unremitting labors.
After a long confinement, he but partially recovered. In the spring
of 1820, the Presbytery made him their delegate to the Assembly.
He took this opportunity of gratifying a long indulged desire to
attend a meeting of the American Bible Society. He also visited
Princeton College, which, in 1810, had conferred, on him, in com-
pany with his friend, Mr. Alexander, the degree of S. T. D. ; and
passed a few days with Dr. Alexander. A cold easterly rain was
falling the whole time of his visit. He examined thoroughly the
condition of the two institutions, the College and the Seminary, with
reference to the two in Prince Edward. He rejoiced in the extended
influence of his friend Alexander, and Miller the co-laborer. He
could not refrain from a visit to the grave-yard to meditate by the
tombs of Burr, Edwards, Davies, Witherpoon, and Smith. As he
tarried in that hallowed spot, the bleak wind pierced his diseased
frame, and hastened his descent into the valley of death. His heart
was elevated as he went from grave to grave, and read the epitaphs
of these Presidents of College and teachers of Theology ; and his
body under the cold rain was chilled in preparation for his own
resting in the silent tomb. The conversations of Hoge and Alex-
ander those few days, had there been a hand to record them, laying
open the hearts, as by a daguerreotype, of men of such exalted
pure principle, so unselfish and so unlike the mass of men — what
simplicity in thought, benevolence in feeling, and elevation of piety !
— but there was no man to pen what all men would have been glad
to read. Mr. Hoge took his seat in the Assembly — but his fever
returned upon him, of a typhus cast, and by means of the cold caught
in Princeton, became too deeply seated for medicine to remove. He
bowed his head meekly to the will of the Head of the Church, and
fell asleep in Jesus, on the 15th of July.

Mr. Hoge had filled his measure of usefulness. The fixed habits
of Synod and College prevented that change in his position and
labor, the exigencies of the case, and his health required, and he
loudly demanded. He must die. There must be an interregnum in
College. A President must be chosen, that the Synod could not
make the Theological Professor. And then a professor must be
brought out that could improve upon all the past, and give form to
an endowed Theological school. But who should be called ? Who
like Hoge would sacrifice everything of a temporal nature that could
be done without sin, and even in his extreme self-sacrificing approach
the very borders of transgression by its excess, to advance the
desirtd school? Who would be found of that tender benevolence —

374 DEATH OP BEV. MOSES HOGE, D. D.

that as a student of his said of him — "the old Doctor is distressed
about the poor devils ; no mercy has ever been offered them, and he
can't find any authority in the Bible that there ever will be. I
have seen him weep about it ; and that any body would, by impeni-
tence, be lost ; and he would spend all he had, and his life beside^ to
have the gospel preached to every creature." And who, like him,
would be heard pacing his study, the live-long night, crying unto
God for a communion sermon, and a blessing upon it ? And where
would a wife be found, that would pinch herself to the boundary
of decency in using her own property, that her husband might spend
his income, and some of her's, on necessitous students of divinity ?
"Ah, wife, God will provide for us," said the old man, when he paid
out his last money in the case of a student that must have aid or
abandon his studies; and paid it knowing that necessity was coming
on himself rapidly. And it came, and no money came. " The Lord
will provide for us, wife !" And then a call came to ride away some
twenty or thirty miles to preach a funeral sermon. Away he went,
and performed his duty, and hastened back to his pressing duties at
College, and handed his wife a little paper put in his hand as he set
out for home — " I told you the Lord would provide ;" and the sum
he had given the student was all returned to him. Where could a
man of years be found that would undertake the labor ? Where
could a young man, with a rising family, that could make the sacri-
fices even if he would ? Where could the unmarried man be found,
the Virginia Synod, with her peculiar feelings, would make her
principal professor ? Who should succeed, in his double office, this
pure, meek, fearless, old man ? Reflection answered the more
thoughtful, no one. But the majority of actors still thought some
one might be found. No one was ready to cry out aloud — that it
was impossible, yet no one could say it was possible.

The eyes of all were turned to Dr. Alexander to do all that mart

could. The Board of Trustees of the College, as soon as the news

of Dr. Hoge's death reached them, held a meeting, and elected Dr.

Alexander his successor ; and offered all inducements in their powei

to obtain his acceptance of the appointment. Many of the brethren,

in the Valley, were of opinion that the Theological school in Prince

Edward should be abandoned, and all the patronage of Virginia

given to Princeton Seminary. Mr. Rice and others in Hanover

were firm for a seminary somewhere in the South; and greatly

averse to giving up the incipient school. The Synod in its sessions

in Lynchburg, in the October succeeding Dr. Hoge's death, gave Dr.

Alexander a hearty invitation to return to Virginia, and become the

Synod's professor of Theology. Wishing him to be entirely engaged

in the Theological teaching — the Synod would, nevertheless, have

agreed to any arrangement he might propose with the College.

Many private letters were addressed to him, urging his acceptance

of the Synod's appointment ; not the least urgent went from Dr.

Rice, who still advocated the support of Princeton by donations

from Virginia. Dr. Alexander declined both appointments. He

REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 875

thought he had been sent by the providence of God to Princeton ;
and did not think Providence called him away.

For two years the Synod did nothing for the advancement of
their theological school. There was a division of sentiment on two
subjects: — should the Synod go on with their school — and who
S should be Professor? The former was sooner settled than the latter.
- The terms on which the funds of Hanover Presbytery, and much of
| the Synod's, were used, required a theological school in Prince Ed-
| ward, Virginia. There were many men in the Synod fit to occupy
the chair of theology ; and four of them before their death did fill
such a chair, Rice, Matthews, and Baxter, and Wilson. Speece
stood in equal, perhaps higher estimation in the Synod than some
of these ; and Hill and Lyle not behind. The Synod declined a
nomination from prudential motives. The Rev. Messrs. Speece,
Rice, and Baxter, with elders John Alexander and Robert Wil-
liamson, a committee to report on the whole subject of a Seminary,
presented to the Synod in Staunton, in October 1822, a paper con-
taining as the result of their consideration, three courses, either of
which the Synod might adopt: 1st. The throwing the funds, or the
proceeds of the funds, of the Synod for the present into those of
the General Assembly, to be applied to the benefit of the Princeton
Seminary : 2d. Leaving the present funds to accumulate by interest
and donations till they should be sufficient to establish a well en-
dowed Seminary : 3d. Transfer the Seminary in perpetual trust to
Hanover Presbytery. The committee recommended the last. Where-
upon resolved — "That the funds of the Theological Seminary be,
and the same are hereby assigned, transferred, and set over, to the
Presbytery of Hanover, in perpetual trust, that the same shall be
forever applied and devoted to the object for which they were raised,
that is the education of students of divinity who design to take
orders in the Presbyterian church, at the College of Hampden Sid-
ney, or elsewhere within the bounds of the commonwealth, and
provided also that the Presbytery shall annually report to the
Synod, the state of the Seminary and funds under their care."

The Hanover Presbytery assembled on the 14th of the next
month at the College — present — Messrs. James Mitchel, James
Turner, Matthew Lyle, Clement Read, John D. Paxton, Jesse H.
Turner, Benjamin H. Rice, John B. Hoge, John M'Lean, John
Kirkpatrick, Matthew W. Jackson — with elders, Samuel D. Rice,
Jesse Leftwitch, Nathaniel Price, Alexander S. Payne, Conrad
Webb, Richard Hammond, Carter Page, John Gordon, James Cas-
kie, James Maddison, Thomas Holcomb, and John Thompson —
Men whose names are to be remembered in the Virginia Church.
Mr. Rice preached from Psalm 2d : 1, 2, 3, 4, 5. Presbytery ac-
cepted the transfer of the Seminary, and funds to the amount of
§8756.04. She had of her own funds, 12 shares of stock in the
Farmer's Bank of Virginia, two in the Bank of Virginia, and
§1115.68 in money. Messrs. Lyle, Hoge, and Paxton, with elders
Price and Maddison, a committee, sketclied the outlines of a Semi-

376 REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D., ELECTED PROFESSOR.

nary — the present U. T. Seminary. The salary of a Professor
was fixed at $1200, per annum. The choice after solemn prayer
fell on John H. Rice. Mr. Lyle immediately gave notice that the
congregation worshipping at the College would now be assembled to
make their choice of a pastor. Mr. B. II. Rice enquired what had
that to do with the present business of Presbytery. An interesting
discussion followed — should the Professor elect be encouraged, or
permitted, to engage as pastor, or stated supply, to any congrega-
tion ? On one side it was urged that from the foundation of the
College, to the present time, the President and teacher of Theology
bad been connected with one or more of the surrounding congre-
gations ; in some cases as co-pastor, and in others as the sole pastor ;
and that the congregations were desirous it should continue to be so
for the future ; on the other, the immense labor about to be de-
volved upon the newly elected Professor. The Presbytery declined
giving countenance to any such connexion. The congregation soon
after made choice of Mr. J. D. Paxton, who immediately entered on
his office.

The committee, Messrs. Paxton and Jesse H. Turner, waited on
Mr. Rice to communicate the result of the proceedings of Presby-
tery. They found him at the house of Dr. Wm. Morton, prostrated
by disease, and languishing under the effects of an obstinate fever
and ague. Shortly after his return from his tour through New
England, he had come to Prince Edward to attend, as trustee, upon
the usual business of College, with more than his usual interest.
The College under Mr. Cushing, the successor of Dr. Hoge, was
flourishing beyond anything in its- history since, perhaps, a few
years after its organization, when it was more properly a high-school
than a college. The new President obtained able teachers and sus-
tained them ; attracted scholars and retained them ; was getting
funds and preparing to erect the present college-buildings. An
interesting revival of religion had been enjoyed by the congregation
at College ; and a large number of students had become hopefully
pious. In all these things Mr. Rice rejoiced. But during the
visit, the latter part of September, he was seized with great vio-
lence ; and with the unremitting attention of his friends and the
physicians, was unable to return to Richmond till the succeeding
January. The committee found him weak, and unable, without pain,
to see company. In a short interview they laid the matter before
him, begged his consideration, desired him not to give an immediate
answer unless it were favorable ; and assured him that the brethren
would wait his recovery, and expect an answer as soon as con-
venient.

When Mrs. Rice came up from Richmond to attend upon the sick
bed of her husband, she brought the following letter from Dr. Miller,
of Princeton.

Princeton, Sept. 26th, 1822.

Reverend Sir : — The Reverend Doctor Green resigned the office
of President of the College of New Jersey yesterday. As a com-

LETTER FROM PROFESSOR LINDSLEY. 377

mittee of the Board of Trustees appointed for that purpose, we have
the pleasure of announcing to you, that you have been this day
unanimously elected President of the said College ; and also that we
have been instructed to take the proper measures for presenting the
call to you for that office. It is our intention, with the leave of
Providence, to set out on our journey to Richmond with the view to
execute the trust committed to us, on Monday the 21st of October
next ; and we hope to have the pleasure of seeing you about the
middle of that week. In the mean time, sir, we will only add, that
we are persuaded that the unanimity and cordiality of this election
together with the situation and prospects of the College, if fully
known to you, would make a deep impression on your mind. A^d
we express an earnest hope that, if you have any doubt respecting
your acceptance of the office to which you have been elected, you
will suspend any decision on the subject, until we shall have the
pleasure of seeing you.

We have the honor to be, Rev'd Sir, most respectfully, your
obedient servants,

Same. Miller,
And. Kirkpatrick,
John McDowell.
The Rev. Dr. Rice.

Professor Lindsley writes —

Princeton, Sept. 28th, 1822.

Rev. and Honored Sir: — You have been officially informed of
your recent election to the presidency of our college, by a unanimous
vote of its Board of Trustees. In their choice every friend of
literature and religion in our country must rejoice. It may appear
impertinent in me to address you on this occasion. But I cannot
suppress the expression of my feelings and my wishes. You will
therefore attribute to an honest purpose what may appear quite
superfluous at least, if not presumptuous. I ought not to flatter
myself that my opinion or wishes or counsel will have the slightest
influence on the decision which you are now providentially called to
make. It is not with any such expectation that I write. It is
merely to lay open before you my whole heart, and to say that
should it please a gracious God to dispose you to accept the hon-
orable, arduous, and responsible office to which you have been
elected, I shall rejoice most unfeignedly, as will all the members of
the faculty, and all the students of the college. We shall receive
you as a father, and love and venerate you as affectionate and dutiful
children. You will have the cordial support of the trustees, and the
entire confidence and esteem of all descriptions of people in this part
of the country. We need your services to build up our falling
institution ; to elevate Nassau Hall to that rank among sister col-
leges which it formerly sustained, and to which I trust it is destined
still to attain. 1 beg you most earnestly, and affectionately, and
respectfully, to accept tue office, and to enter on its duties as soon as

378 LETTER FROM DR. M'DOWELL.

practicable. We are extremely desirous that you should be here at
the opening of the college in November next, that the whole estab-
lishment may be organized under your auspices and ^ agreeably to
your wishes. I shrink from the thought of attempting anything
before your arrival. Only two individuals of the old faculty remain.
Could you be here at the commencement of the session, everything
would be arranged according to your own views. I pray God to
afford you such light and counsel as to enable you to discern clearly
the path of duty, and to direct you speedily to that choice which
accords with the hearty wishes of all your friends, and which will
promote the lasting interests of our beloved institution.

With sentiments of affectionate and filial respect, I am, Rev. and
dear sir, your most obedient servant,

Ph. Lindsley.

Dr. M'Dowell, after hearing of the protracted illness of Dr. Rice,

thus writes to Mrs. Rice :

Elizabethtown, Oct. 30th, 1822.

My Dear Madam: — Your kind letter, or your good husband's
letter through you, was duly received. Accept my thanks for it.
I should have answered it sooner, but until now expected shortly to
see you. I sincerely regret the illness of Dr. Rice, and sympathize
with you both in this affliction. I hope this will find you in Rich-
mond, and your husband restored to health. Officially I have com-
municated with Dr. Rice on the subject of his appointment. Permit
me now to communicate with you unofficially. I earnestly desire
that our invitation to the college may be accepted. There are a
number of circumstances which it may be proper to mention in a
private letter, which would in an official one have been too particular.
Our board was fuller than I have known it since I have been a
member, and probably fuller than it has been in the remembrance
of any member. Only two members were absent, Mr. Sargeant, of
Philadelphia, and Col. Ogden, of this town. A number of persons
were mentioned, the ballot was taken, and without any consultation
out of doors, on the first balloting Dr. Rice had an unanimous vote,
every person voting. The two absent members have since expressed
their approbation of the choice, and would doubtless have voted in
the same way if they had been present. I cannot but view the
unanimity as a strong indication in providence that God intends Dr.
Rice for this station. If he should decline, I fear the consequence
to this important institution. I do not believe a like unanimity will
again be obtained, or that we will be able for a long time to unite on
any other person. Such unanimity I believe has not been known
in the election of a president, since the election of Mr. Burr ; and
from everything I can learn, I believe that there is not only an
unprecedented unanimity, but cordiality; that it is the earnest
desire of every member of the Board that he should accept, and
that there will be an universal disappointment if he does not. The
appointment has also, I understand, the cordial approbation of Pro-

LETTER FROM DR. MILLER. 379

fessor Linclsley and Mr. M'Lean, who are the only members of the
old faculty left. It is a popular appointment in Princeton and the
neighborhood, which is a matter of some importance. I know Dr.
Rice is in a very important situation where he is. But allow me to
suggest whether he would not probably do as much and more good
ultimately for his beloved Virginia, in Princeton, where he could
have the forming the minds of many from that State, and where he
could have much influence on young men in the seminary to go as
missionaries to Virginia. You have been informed of the attempts
of the committee to wait on Dr. Rice, in person. "We appointed
21st instant to set out. The intelligence of his sickness prevented.
Yesterday was then appointed. In consequence of this, Chief Jus-
tice Kirkpatrick and myself set out, prepared to go to Richmond.
Your letter to Dr. Miller, informing that Dr. Rice was still sick in
Prince Edward, stopped us at Princeton, from which place we sent
official letters yesterday. I returned this morning. My paper is
full, and I must stop.

Your sincere friend,

John McDowell.

Dr. Miller writes :

Princeton, Nov. 1st, 1822.

My Dear Brother — The inclosed call and official letter were
agreed upon and signed in this place, on the 29th ult., and left in my
hands to be transmitted, with such private letter as I might think
proper to send with them. I intended to have sent the whole the
very next day ; but being suddenly called to Philadelphia, whence I
did not return until late last evening, I have not been able to com-
plete and dispatch my packet until this time. I sympathize with
you most cordially, my dear brother, on your protracted indispo-
sition and feebleness. It was, indeed, a mysterious dispensation of
Providence ! But it is all for the best, though we see not now.
May the Lord enable us all to make a proper improvement of it. I
hope that before this packet reaches Richmond, you will be there,
and in a tolerably comfortable state. You are by no means to con-
sider us as abandoning our project of waiting on you in person. We
have merely postponed it. At the same time we wish to be governed
in the whole thing by your wishes and judgment. If you are delibe-
rately of the opinion that our taking the journey can answer no pur-
pose, say so, and we will do as you wish. But if you think that the
appearance of the committee at Richmond (one or two, or the whole
of them,) would serve in any way to give a complexion to the busi-
ness, either as it regards you or as it respects us, in any view favor-
able to either — say but the word — give but the hint — and your
wishes shall be sacred with us as far as we can possibly comply with
tnem. If you feel any difficulty or constraint in writing to the com-
mittee, or to me, as a committee man, on this subject, I beg you to
write to me as Brother Miller, and express your whole heart. If
our appearing there would help you in deciding, or help our cause
in any way, cause it to be understood, and I will communicate as

380 LETTER FROM DR. MILLER.

much, or as little, of what you may write, to my colleagues, and en-
deavor to execute your will to every possible extent.

Dear Brother, you must not give us a negative answer. Indeed
you must not ! You will disappoint and grieve us more than I can
well say, if you should. It has occurred to me that two things may
produce an unfavorable influence on your mind in deliberating on
this subject. The first is, that you very decisively advised Dr.
Green to resign, and, in the course of your conversation with him, ex-
pressed yourself very strongly as opposed, for yourself, to every em-
ployment of that kind. It is my deliberate opinion that this ought
not to influence you at all. You will learn the state of Dr. Green's
mind as to this point, by the following anecdote. He was lately con-
versing with a respectable gentleman (who was my informant,) on
the probability of your accepting the call to Princeton. The Doctor
expressed himself on the subject thus — "I do not, on the whole,
think that Dr. Rice will come ; for among all the friends whom I
consulted on the subject of my contemplated resignation, he was the
most decisive and unequivocal in expressing himself in favor of the
measure ; and I certainly gathered from him in the course of that
conversation that nothing would tempt him to take such a charge.
Yet," said the Doctor, "he may come, notwithstanding all this ; and
if he does, he will act just as I acted mysetf in similar circum-
stances. For no man ever expressed stronger repugnance, or a more
firm determination against accepting the appointment than I did.
Yet I accepted the place after all." He then added — "There is
no man in the United States whom I would rather hail as my suc-
cessor than Dr. Rice." Dr. Green has repeatedly said the same
thing in substance to me ; and I am sure will be cordially gratified
if you accept the presidency. In a day or two after the appoint-
ment was made, I urged him to write to you ; but he declined it,
saying that he did not wish to have any part of the responsibility of
bringing you hither lying on his shoulders.

The second consideration I refer to, is that if you come, and espe-
cially if you come this winter, you may feel the business of giving
a course of lectures on moral philosophy as a thing too arduous to be
entered upon at once, especially by a man just from the sick bed. I
fear that the influence of this thought may be the greater on your
mind, from knowing that you are accustomed to take large views of
subjects, and could not be satisfied with- small matters. Now, if I
were in your place, and should undertake the task, I would certainly
for the first year (perhaps for the first two years,) adopt and con-
tinue Dr. Green's plan of taking Witherspoon for my text-book, and
causing the students to recite his book, making remarks and com-
ments in the course of the recitation. I would do this for two rea-
sons — first, that I might avoid giving direct and immediate offence
to Dr. Green by knocking away at one stroke, and at the outset, his
system ; and secondly, that I might gain more time for preparing
such a system as I might think proper to substitute for it ; causing it
to be understood in the beginning, that it was not my intention to

DR. RICE'S LETTER TO DR. WOODS. 381

adopt Dr. TVVs book as my ultimate plan ; but only a temporary
expedient, until I could look around, and see what ought to be done.
It seems to me that in this way all difficulty respecting this business
may be effectually obviated. Hoping to hear from you as soon and
as fully as your returning strength may allow, and with best and
most affectionate respects to Mrs. Rice, (who I hope, by the way,
will not suffer her attachment to Virginia to make her hostile to our
wishes in regard to her husband,) I am, dear brother,

Yours very cordially,

Saml. Miller.

The report of the election of Mr. Rice to the Presidency of New
Jersey College had reached Prince Edward, before his election to the
Professorship. The letters were in possession, and the contents made
known to him before the committee of Presbytery waited upon him
to announce the choice of his brethren. He wisely laid the subject
aside as much as possible. In the month of January he had reco-
vered strength sufficient to return to Richmond. His position was
both critical and interesting. His weak state of health rendered
mental effort injurious ; — and the expressed will of his friends seemed
to render mental effort unavoidable. In a letter to his friend, Dr.
Woods, of Andover, Massachusetts, he writes, March 22d, 1828, and
states his condition as far as he could remember it : —

" Rev. and Dear Brother. — (After excusing his delay in writing,

he goes on to say) — I beg for constant remembrance in the prayers

of my brethren. Let them pray that I may be restored to health

and usefulness, if such be the will of God ; and if not, that I may be

willing to be nothing. I know that the Almighty has no need of

such a worm of the dust as I am to accomplish his purposes ; but

yet I do greatly desire the honor and happiness of being employed in

his services, and of being made a blessing to jny fellow-creatures. I

wish I had a better account to give respecting my exercises, during

my severe sickness. My situation then was such as to show the

madness of putting off the work of full preparation for death and

judgment. During a part of the time I was like a man excited with

wine. Every thing pleased and diverted me. I was very happy ;

but I could not depend on exercises and feelings of which I was then

conscious, because they were so much colored by the operation of

disease. And when this took a turn, and fell on the nervous system,

my imagination teemed with ' all monstrous, all prodigious things,'

and that in a manner so vivid, as to put me up to my best exertions

to disbelieve the real existence of the monsters which appeared

around me. I recollect having spent a considerable part of a whole

day in a most strenuous exertion to keep me from crying out for help.

In this situation, you can well conceive that I had but little comfort.

I remember feeling that I was a poor sinner, and that my hope and

help were in the Lord Jesus alone. And on one occasion 1 had a

sense of the presence of God, and of the divine glory, which as far

382 LETTER FROM CHIEF JUSTICE KIRKPATRICK.

outwent any thing I had ever experienced before, as the sun out-
shines a star. But in general the state of my disease prevented reli-
gious exercise or engagement. While I tell you these things, I
ought to observe that my recollection of the whole scene, and of the
events which took place, is like that of a confused and troubled
dream. Pray that this affliction may be sanctified to me and to my
family. The thought of its being misapproved, and of my being
chastened in vain, is very painful to me."

Extract from a letter from Dr. Miller, Jan. 17th, 1823.—" I will
not enter into the business of the Presidency, for two reasons. The
first is, because I have no time, having only a few minutes to devote
to this letter ; the second, that judging of your feelings from what
mine once were in a similar situation, you ought not to be burdened
with any such weighty matters, until your recovery has made further
progress. One thing, however, I will say. Give yourself no uneasi-
ness about the delay of your answer. There is no reason why you
should. We are in no haste to receive it. Take your own time.
But do not, I beseech you, think of a negative answer. I hope you
will not. I think if you let us know your mind by the last of next
month, or the beginning of March, or even by the first of April, no
one will complain. The earnest hope of every one whom I have
heard speak on the subject, is, that you will not suffer your mind to
be burdened with it, in your feeble state.

" P. S. I am going on with my answer to Brother Stuart, slowly.
You were right in predicting that I would not despatch the subject
in a single short letter. It is not improbable, if I live to finish it,
there may be 7 or 8 letters, making in all a pamphlet as large as his."
The Dr. refers to his controversy with Dr. Stuart on the Eternal
Generation of the Son of God.

Dr. Miller sent Dr. Rice an extract of a letter from Chief Justice
Kirkpatrick, — under date of March 17th, 1823, " You will be able
to judge of the state 'of mind of at least one of the committee, by
the following extract of a letter received two days ago, from Chief
Justice Kirkpatrick, viz. : ' It is now a long time since I have heard
any thing concerning Dr. Rice. The meeting of the Trustees of the Col-
lege is fast approaching, and I begin to be afraid we shall not be able
to give them a satisfactory account of the matter committed to our
charge. We were appointed to wait upon the Dr. at Richmond.
. Can we give any satisfactory reason why we have not done so ? Will
it be sufficient to say, we made a communication to him last autumn,
(such as in truth we did make), and that we expected, that upon that
communication, he would accept or decline the Presidency ; and that
therefore we have done nothing further since that time ? Is it not
probable that his silence is grounded upon the expectation, that the
committee must necessarily perform the duty imposed upon them by
the Board ; and upon the sentiment that it might be rather indeli-
cate for him, either to form or to signify his determination before that
was done?" '

REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 383

">

Dr. Miller adds — " I know of few things on which my heart has
been mere set, for a long time, than prevailing with you to come to
this place, and take charge of Nassau Hall."

The sickness of Mr. Rice prevented a decision of the questions
befoi e him ; and the delay in deciding kept his mind in agitation,
and delayed his recovery. In his waking moments he could refrain
from any conversation on these matters. But as he rolled upon his
bed in his feverish restlessness, the broken prayers and exclamations
that fell upon the ears of his watching wife and friends revealed the
workings of his mind, and the burden on his heart, " Dear old Vir-
ginia ! Richmond, and the dear people there! Oh God! 0 God!
for life and health to labor and glorify thee ! 0 for health and
strength to do something for old Virginia! A theological school —
we must have a theological school! Where does duty call? What
can I do for the College of New Jersey ? What can I do for the
Presbytery — for the Church — for the world of man /" From such
like expressions his wife and friends drew the conclusion, before he
was sufficiently recovered to make a decision, that his heart was in-
clining to the theological school, with all its difficulties, which he
f -It in their full number and weight. He had urged Mr. Hoge to
hold on, and encouraged him in his wonderful self-denial and multi-
plied labors. He had urged Alexander to return and take the ardu-
ous pi st, which no one could fill so much to the satisfaction of the
Virginia Synod. And how should he refuse the call of the Presby-
tery to occupy that very station ? As he considered the case of Mr.
Hoge, he could make no objection. When he looked at his own
election he could excuse himself somewhat by saying that Alexander
was the choice of the whole Synod, and he had been chosen by his
own Presbytery. But then the Presbytery had thought of no one
else, and were in earnest to have a school ; and all the arguments
he himself had used for a seminary of the kind in the South, would
come back upon him as reasons why he should leave Richmond, and
refuse Princeton, and remove to Prince Edward.

When the winter was passed, and his health but partially restored,
he felt himself bound to make some reply to the invitations given
him in his early sickness. Having resolved to decline the appoint-
ment of president of the college, he wrote to Mr. Alexander, March
5th, 1823 ; and after stating that his health would entirely prevent
his usefulness in that office, he goes on to say — " But if this were
removed, there are others I know not how to surmount. I will state
them as briefly as I can. 1st. There has been no question so often
proposed to me, as whether I would accept the presidency of a col-
lege. And in reference to nothing have I studied myself so com-
pletely as to this question. The result of the whole of my examina-
tion is, that I am not well fitted for the office. 1st. I have a very
strong dislike to it. 2d. My education has never been sufficiently
complete for it. In that station I could not bear the idea of being
unable to instruct in any department in college. I do think that a
president ought to be able to look particularly into the studies of

384 DR. RICE DECLINES THE OFFER FROM PRINCETON.

every class, see that the professors were discharging their duties, and
rouse the pupils to activity in their studies. Now, this I could not
do without an intensity of application which would kill me.

2d. It is well known that the acceptance of the presidency would
be very advantageous to me in a pecuniary point of view. Here,
my nominal salary is two thousand dollars ; my real one sixteen
hundred dollars, very irregularly paid ; and my expenses are beyond
my income. At Princeton I should get two thousand five hundred
dollars, punctually paid at quarter-day, and should have much less
company than here. On acceptance, then, it would at once be said,
' Ah ! this is what his love to Virginia has come to. Northern gold
has bought him, and it can buy any of them.' And then my influ-
ence at the South would be greatly lessened, if not destroyed. And,'
with my disqualifications for the office, I could never regain at Prince-
ton what I should lose here.

" 3d. The state of things in the South is such, as in my view, pre-
sents very serious obstacles to my going North. I have been observ-
ing as carefully as I could, how matters are working, and I am con-
vinced that a theological seminary in the South is necessary ; and
that if there is not one established before long the consequences
will be very deplorable. The majority of students in the South will
not go North. I think this a settled point. In North Carolina
there are twelve or fifteen candidates for the ministry, now studying
divinity in the old field-school way. And between preachers brought
forward in this manner, and those who have better opportunities,
there is growing up a strong spirit of envy and jealousy on the part
of the former. This is so much the case, that among Presbyterians
there is actually now an undervaluing of that sort of education,
which we think very important. And things are like to get worse
and worse. If, however, a seminary can be established in the South,
many will frequent it who will not go to the North. If we do not
go on with ours, they will have one of some sort between themselves
in North Carolina, South Carolina and Georgia. The more remote,
the more dissociated from the centre of Presbyterianism. But my
plan is, if we can succeed here, to take Princeton as our model, to
hold correspondence with that great and most valuable institution,
to get the most promising of our young men to finish off at Prince-
ton ; and, in a word, as far as possible, make this a sort of branch
of that, so as to have your spirit diffused throughout us, and do all
that can be done to bind the different parts of the church together.
And it has appeared to me, that if the Lord does not intend to throw
me aside as 'a broken vessel,' of no use, that I may be more useful
here than I possibly could be anywhere else. I do not speak now
of the effect of training up men for the South in the North country,
nor of the unfitness of most Northern men for our purposes. You
know that in general they will not do.

"P. S. — I have just lost one of the dearest and most devoted
friends I had in the world, Mrs. Wood, widow of the late General
Wood."

REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 385

Having given these efficient reasons to his friend Dr. Alexander,
he announced to the committee of the hoard of trustees, that he
declined the call to the Presidency of New Jersey College. Dr.
Miller, under date of April 21st, 1823, gave an official reply,°couched
in the most courteous language, and expressing the kindest senti-
ments. He adds : " The contents of the preceding pages are offi-
cial. I add a few unceremonious lines, as a friend and brother. I
will not attempt to tell you how grievously we were all disappointed
by your rejection of the call to the presidency. Had not your letter
to Dr. Alexander, a few days before, in some measure prepared us
for it, it would have been still more grievous and disheartening. As
it is, I can only say, with those around me, the will of the Lord be
done. You have indeed, I had almost said, cruelly disappointed
us ; and yet, if the estimate which you make and express in your
letter, of the state and prospects of your health be indeed correct,
you have done right. Again, I say, the will of the Lord be done !
I had hoped to spend the remainder of my days near you ; but it
is all ordered in the wisest possible manner.

" Mr. Lindsly is elected president. He has not yet accepted the
office. Whether he will do so is uncertain. I have already in type
two hundred and twenty-four pages of my answer to Professor
Stuart. It is as you predicted. I have written eight letters, instead
of one. I hope it will be out in a fortnight or three weeks."

To recover his strength, Mr. Rice tried an excursion, in the month
of April, towards the sea shore, visited Gloucester and Mathews,
and then the Eastern Shore. The moderate exercise, the sea air,
and unmeasured kindness of the people refreshed his languid frame,
and affected his heart. "The people down here," he says, "are as
affectionate and respectful to me and your aunt as possible. It is
not possible not to love and pity them. They are so destitute, and
yet such excellent stuff to make Christians of. Everywhere we are
received with kindness, and treated with affectionate respect, which
may well awaken gratitude to the gracious Being, who, I was almost
ready to say, paves our way with love. I have a deeper conviction
than ever, of the necessity of building up a theological school among
ourselves. We must have a school. But must I be the professor ?"
That was the question which now rested on his mind : none the less
difficult of solution, because he was at rest respecting New Jersey
College. In the month of May, he was undecided about the pro-
fessorship. Two things now caused the difficulty : his health, the
feebleness of which had, in his estimation, rendered the performance
of the duties of a president of a college impossible, was still so
frail, that some thoughts which he expressed early in the spring
were still in his mind, that he might have to retire to some quiet
and healthy situation," where I should be called on to preach but
little, and have opportunty of taking a great deal of exercise;" and
the situation of the printing press in Richmond, established by his
efforts for the circulation of religious books, uthe press give us
great advantage, and increases our moral power to a vast extent ;

386 DR. RICE ACCEPTS THE PROFESSORSHIP.

if we give it up, we shall be shorn of half our strength." He feared
that, if he left Richmond, the press " in which I have worked almost
alone, have broken my constitution, spent my time and sunk my
money," would have to be given up, and the preparation and cir-
culation of religious books abandoned ; "to give it up now, will
be a sore business to me, and ruinous to our plans." In the end
the press was abandoned, to his great grief and pecuniary loss ;
but he lived to rejoice in seeing the work done on a larger scale
by the benevolent societies that were then coming into being and
activity.

But he must decide ; and as in declining the invitation to Prince-
ton he had cordially set his worldly interests aside, supposing him
able to perform the duties, so, in finally accepting the invitation to
the professorship which his brethren still urged upon him, he still
further sacrificed his personal interests, and assumed a weight of
labor, the very prospect of which made him tremble. Funds were
to be collected to sustain the professor, and make provision for other
professors, to erect necessary buildings, and gather a proper library ;
and beside these labors laid before him, in which he himself must
take an active part, beside the duties of the professorship, which
embraced the circle of studies allotted to the two able men, Alexan-
der and Miller, in Princeton, he was to be in a position of compari-
son with those men, in very disadvantageous circumstances, perhaps
even of apparent rivalry to those he loved and respected to the
highest degree. If he pressed the claims of a Southern institution,
would he not seem to be in opposition to the beloved brethren in
Princeton ? If he gave way to them to the degree his heart
prompted, would he not seem to be traitor to the very cause he
had urged with effect on Hoge, and with great urgency on Alex-
ander ?

On the 2d of June he made a communication to the session of
his church, announcing that, "with the utmost reluctance, and even
with deep anguish of spirit, I have been brought to the deter-
mination to accept that appointment," and also to announce the
necessary consequence, " I resign to you my pastoral office." The
session and church, in the whole matter, treated their pastor with
the greatest kindness and respect. The thought of his leaving them
was painful. His peculiar relation could be filled by no one else ;
but it is not known that a single intimation, reflecting either on the
motives or acts of their pastor, escaped their lips, or that any
efforts were made to decide for him. They waited for his decision,
nth an affectionate confidence that he would do what seemed to him
syas duty ; and when the announcement was made, that brought sor-
row to many hearts, they yielded at once, but their hearts went
with him to the seminary ; he was their spiritual father. The Rev.
John B. Hoge, pastor of the church on Shockoe Hill, and successor
of Mr. Blair, presided at the session that received the kind letter
of resignation from Dr. Rice, and passed resolutions dignified in
their conception, and complimentary in their truthfulness.

VISIT TO NEW YORK. 387

About the middle of July Mr. Rice embarked, to try the advantage
of the sea air, on a voyage to New York. Not finding much advan-
tage from this short trip, he proceeded to visit Saratoga, to try the
medicinal waters. Besides attention to his health, he proposed, in
his journeyings, as far as opportunity was afforded, to carry into
effect a resolution of Hanover Presbytery, passed in April — " That
the Board of Trustees be authorized to raise by subscription a sum
sufficient for the erection of necessary buildings for the accommoda-
tion of the Professor and Students of the Seminary, to procure a
site for the buildings, and have them in readiness by the 1st of No-
vember, if possible :" — and another resolution passed in June — " that
the Rev. John H. Rice be a special agent to solicit contributions to
the funds of the Theological Seminary." The Presbytery of Albany
held its meeting in the village of Saratoga, while Mr. Rice was there.
Encouraged by the brethren, Mr. Rice laid before the Presbytery
the project of the Presbytery of Hanover, in giving greater effi-
ciency to her theological school. Mr. John Chester, pastor of the
Church in Albany, said he addressed the Presbytery then, in a house
put up, in a great measure, by Southern funds, and strongly com-
mended the enterprise laid before them. Dr. William Chester,
pastor of the Church in Hudson, related some of his experience in
Virginia, and confirmed the statements made by Dr. Rice, of the great
necessity of the proposed school. The members of Presbytery lis-
tened with attentive benevolence, and gave assurance of their aid.
The character Mr. Rice had acquired in the Assembly gained him a
hearing from the Albany Presbytery at Saratoga ; and from this
Presbytery he received his first encouragement to expect that the
Presbyterian Church would cherish the Theological School in Prince
Edward. Dr. Nott received him kindly in Schenectady. In Albany
Dr. Chester's kind welcome was followed by some handsome dona-
tions. At Lebanon Springs he found advantage from the mineral
waters, and the excitement at the reception of his enterprise among
his friends. In Boston he found many friends, the acquaintances of
his former tour, and made many for his Seminary. In Salem Dr.
Cornelius assisted him in making collections, At Andover his ac-
quaintances of the former visit, Messrs. Porter, Stewart, and Woods,
proffered their friendship and assistance. The summer being passed,
his health improved, his spirits cheered, and many friends to the
Seminary secured, he turned homewards, preaching and making col-
lections in Philadelphia — in Baltimore with his brother Nevins, and
in Fredericksburg with his friend Wilson, since his successor in office,
and reached Richmond in safety.

388 REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D.

CHAPTER XXXI.

JOHN H. RICE, D. D. — HIS ENTRANCE ON THE WORK OF THE

PROFESSORSHIP.

When Dr. Rice left Richmond, in the fall of 1823, to enter upon
the duties of the Professorship, he went with hopes and fears, provi-
dential warnings and encouragements, intermingled. In the eleven
and a half years of useful and pleasant occupation in Richmond, he
had seen great changes in the constituent parts of Hanover Presby-
tery. Death had been busy with the ministry. The venerated Hoge,
the lovely Legrand, the noble-hearted Lacy, the amiable Blair, and
the ardent Robinson, after years of service, had passed away ; all,
and Robinson peculiarly so, with some degree of suddenness in the
final call ; and young Kennon, after having given earnest of exten-
sive usefulness, had fallen with his harness on. Changes were taking
place from age and infirmity ; and Mitchel and Turner were growing
old in Bedford, time worn and time honored ; Logan had paused from
his labors, waiting the event of providence, whether his impaired
health should sink in death, or be refreshed for more labor. Turner
the younger, in feeble health, was occupying Hanover — and Lyle, in
full strength, was at his post in Briery and Buffalo ; Read, putting
forth his energies in Cub Creek ; Reid, teaching school in Lynch-
burg, and extending the borders of the church ; Paxton, at the Col-
lege, ministering to that part of the Cumberland Congregation south
of the Appomattox ; Russell, was in Norfolk ; and Petersburg was
nourishing a church under ministry of his brother Benjamin; and
Lee, Armstead, and Davidson, from the Republican Methodists, held
their congregations in Lunenburg and Charlotte. Of the Alumni
of the College and Theological School, under the teaching of his
venerated predecessor, Dr. Hoge, John B. Hoge had lately removed
from Winchester Presbytery to the Church on Shokoe Hill, the suc-
cessor of Mr. Blair ; Kirkpatrick had been removed from Man-
chester to be pastor of Cumberland, north of the Appomattox ;
Kilpatrick, at Boydton ; and Caldwell, in Nelson County ; and Tay-
lor, from New England, was gathering a church in Halifax. In addi-
tion to these were the missionaries, John M. Fulton, in Buckingham
County ; Silliman, in Leaksville ; Brookes, in Fluvanna ; Curtis, in
Brunswick ; and Cochran at large, under the direction of the Young
Men's Missionary Society ; and James G. Hamner, was supplying
the pulpit he had himself just vacated. The position of his Presby-
tery seemed to say to him — work while the day lasts ; work in hope ;
but remember, also, the night cometh.

When he looked at the College, the place of his happy labor in
his youth, there were changes both to sadden and to cheer him.
Mr. Jonathan P. Cushing had succeeded his friend Hoge, in the
Presidency. The trustees had wisely determined that, in the present

THE COLLEGE UNDER MR. CUSHING. 389

state of literature and science, the President should not be encum-
bered with care, foreign from the College duties. For the accommo-
dation of students that were now nocking to the College, the present
spacious buildings had taken the place of the old wooden chapel,
endeared by a thousand recollections ; and the contracted brick
walls of the old College, over which some tears were shed, were torn
down ; and preparations were making for better accommodations for
the Professors in comfortable dwellings near the College. Mr.
Cushing's powers, as a teacher and administrator of College, shone
still brighter in the President than in the admired Professor. His
feeble health, contracting somewhat his sphere of usefulness, made
that sphere more resplendent, and excited the enquiry in men's
minds, what degree of excellence he would attain with firm health.
Able associates were actively engaged — and the College was rising
in usefulness, and influence, and fame. All this seemed to say,
work in hope, but remember the night cometh.

When he turned to contemplate his own prospects as professor,
he saw much to try his faith. He found himself houseless. Accom-
modations had been " voted ': by Presbytery, but not a trace of the
buildings were to be seen. Where the seminary now stands was the
native forest in the possession of one not supposed to be friendly
to the cause. Nothing had been done for the accommodation of
students. There were no preparations made for his library, or for
the assemblage, for prayers and for recitation, of those disposed to
profit by his teachings and experience. Funds to some amount had
been raised, but inadequate to the object designed. The committee
appointed to superintend the erection of proper buildings had not
agreed upon any plan, and were preparing to act upon a very small
scale, and through efforts at economy were hazarding the whole
enterprise. Mr. Cushing entered fully into the situation and views
of Dr. Rice, encouraged him to act on a large scale, and offered
him every assistance in his power.

A person well acquainted with the sayings and doings at that
time, thus relates the passing events of the day. "No arrange-
ments had been made for his accommodation. The committee had
supposed that the Doctor and his wife could reside at her father's at
Willington, and the Doctor could ride up to college and attend to his
classes, as they had no children, and servants were not thought of.
They supposed the few students could find some place to live,
and a recitation room could be found about college. But Dr. Rice
was obliged to have a room for his books, and to live where they
were. And of course Mrs. Rice must live where he did ; and their
servants with them. Their good friend, Mr. Cashing, who had been
appointed President a year or two before, and lived in the Presi-
dent's old house, which is now burnt down, and kept bachelor's
hall with Professor Marsh, finding the Doctor's situation, very
kindly invited him to share with him, and acted as if it were the
Doctor's house, and he and Mr. Marsh were boarders. The house
had one room, a large passage, and two very small rooms down

390 MR. CUSHING AIDS DR. RICE.

stairs ; and two attics. These two in the roof were small, at least the
one that had the fire-place, and the other had always been used as
the College Library, shelved for the purpose and without a fire-
place. Mr. Marsh had the small room with a fire-place up stairs ;
and Mr. Cushing the large one below, and his health at the time was
such that he often had to hear his classes there ; and much of the
chemical apparatus was also there. The larger of the small rooms
down stairs was used for a dining room and parlor. Harriet Minor,
now Mrs. Bowman, the Doctor's niece and protege had the small
room without a fire-place. Professor Marsh still used his room as a
study, but gave it up at bed-time to the Doctor and his wife for a
lodging room, and he slept with Mr. Cushing ; his room was pre-
pared for him before breakfast. The servants were fixed in the loft
of the kitchen to sleep ; and their room adjoining the kitchen was
fitted up for the library, study for Dr. Rice, and recitation ro m.
In this room he commenced with three students, Thomas P. Hunt,
Jesse S. Armstead, and Robert Burwell."

"It was long a favorite plan with the committee to layout as
little as possible in building ; either rent a house, or build a very
small one for a shelter, with three rooms, one for a study, recitation
room, and library, one for a chamber, and the other a dining-room.
That it would be well to have no place to incur the expense of en-
tertaining company, as the Doctor's family were thought to be too
much given to hospitality. One gentleman very strenuous for this
plan, said he would take the company. Mr. Cushing so ridiculed
this scheme as to seem to fix the idea that a three-roomed house was
obliged to be a three-cornered one. He, in a very quiet, pleasant
way, helped the Doctor more than I can tell, constantly saying he
had nothing to do with it ; but unless made an ornament to the
college it must be put out of sight. He called on Martin Sailors,
an old bachelor, and induced him to give the five acres where the
seminary now stands, and then with much adroitness had the build-
ing commenced very much as Mr. Rice wished. It was first built with
four rooms on a floor. The Doctor moved into it when only the
lower story, above the basement, could be occupied, and that unfin-
ished, not plastered. So it was built over his head. He took
possession, the fall of 1825, getting eight new students from the
senior class of college that year, besides a few others. White,
Hart, Royal, Bartlett, and Barksdale were among them ; Henry
Smith came the year before. Mr. Cushing had a house added for
himself and Mr. Marsh, as soon as it could be clone after the Doctor
came. The college was then filled with students ; the new college-
building was finished before the Doctor came."

The house commenced for the accommodation of Dr. Rice and the
students, forms a part of the east wing of the seminary. It was
constructed in anticipation of the main building and the west wing,
which now offer accommodations for a hundred students. The com-
mittee commenced a brick building of 40 feet by 38, two stories
high, with a basement. The Presbytery, in Charlottesville, July

SERMON BY DR. RICE. 391

17th, 1824, " Resolved, that the building committee of the Theolo-
gical Seminary be authorized to enlarge the plan of the professors'
house, twelve feet in length and one story in height ; and that the
Board of Trustees be instructed to make the necessary appropriations
of money for this purpose." The house was finished fifty feet by
forty, three stories wTith the basement, architecturally arranged to be
the east wing of some future building.

The inauguration of Dr. Rice took place on the 1st day of Janu-
ary, 1824. He took for his text Paul's words to Timothy, 2d Epis-
tle, 3d : 16, 17 — "All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and
is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction
in righteousness ; that the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly
furnished unto all good works." His first position was — The sacred
Scriptures are the source from which tlie preacher of the gospel is to
derive all that doctrine which has authority to hind the conscience
and regulate the conduct of man. Under this head he observes : —
Among us, thanks to God for it, the principles of religious liberty,
and the rights of conscience, are so well understood, and so fully
recognized, that to attempt to establish them by argument, or by
the authority of Scripture, is to undertake a quite needless labor.
We all know that God is the only Lord of conscience. To prevent
any misunderstanding of our views and feelings, I take this oppor-
tunity publicly and solemnly to declare, for myself, and for those
under whose direction I act, that the principles of religious liberty,
recognized by the Constitution of the United States, in the Bill of
Rights and Constitution of Virginia, and in the act establishing
religious freedom, meet the most cordial and entire approbation of
all who are concerned in this theological institution.

His second position was — That the Scriptures afford the only
information on which we can rely, in answer to the all-important
question — " What must we do to be saved ?" This question, he says,
most manifestly involves the determination of God on the case under
inquiry. It is only God who can answer it. For how do the wisest
know what the Holy One has determined to do, in the case of rebel-
lion against the divine government ?

His third position was — That the Scriptures contain the most
perfect system of morals that has ever been presented to the under-
standing, or urged on the conscience of man. In making this obser-
vation, he says — I. mean to say, 1st, that the precepts of the Bible
reach to all the relations which man sustains, and to all the duties
which grow out of them ; 2d, that the gospel accompanies its pre-
cepts with the most urgent motives that ever made their way to the
human heart ; 3d, for the accomplishment of this object, the address
made by the gospel is the most plain and direct that can be imagined.
The inference drawn from these various remarks is — that he who
receives the office of a teacher of Christianity, must go to the Bible
for all that has authority to bind the conscience. Again, we infer
that he is the best theologian who is most intimately acquainted with
the Scriptures. And from this it follows, that the great duty of a

392 SERMON BY DR. RICE.

professor of theology is to imbue the minds of his pupils as tho-
roughly as possible with the knowledge of revealed truth. The Bible
ought to be the great text-booh. The sentiments of this third position
drew from an eminent theological professor, Dr. Woods, great and
■peculiar praise, that the Bible, as the text-book, was set forth in a
bold and clear manner, a thing aimed at by all protestants, but
avowed by Dr. Rice with a clearness and simplicity that was un-
equalled. The same sentiment was expressed by President Graham,
on his visit to New England. In answer to the question — "From
what, then, do the Virginia clergy obtain their divinity?" he re-
plied— "From the Bible."

The Doctor then argued the question — Is a public or private
theological education to be preferred? Admitting the fact that
many most valuable men had been raised up under private instruc-
tion, he goes on to say — 1st. In this country the want of such
seminaries (theological institutions) has been so felt, and their value
so appreciated, that almost all denominations of Christians have
made, or are making, vigorous efforts to establish them. 2d. No
need of referring to Europe for examples. 3d. As soon as Chris-
tianity had gained sufficient foothold in the world, miraculous gifts
ceased ; and very shortly afterwards, it was thought expedient to
erect Theological Seminaries. None of these schools or academies
were of more note than that which was established at Alexandria,
commonly called the catechetical school. The library at Caesarea,
about the year of our Lord 300, contained thirty thousand volumes.
4th. Among the Jews, it is said there were seminaries for the
instruction of religious teachers, established at an early period.
After the destruction of the first temple, we hear nothing of schools
of the prophets ; but academies or seminaries for instruction in the
law of Moses were established in various parts. It appears that
from a very early age to the present time, the judgment of great and
good men has been decidedly in favor of theological seminaries ; and
that, after the experience of ages, that judgment is unchanged. To
detail the reasons by which this long standing opinion is supported,
would require too much time. It is sufficient to say, that at such
institutions, when well endowed and properly conducted, there is an
accumulation of means of excitement and improvement which cannot
be procured- in any other way.

To the objection, that there are seminaries already established,
and that it would be better to make use of the advantages offered
by them, than to attempt a new experiment, the Doctor replies —
1st. That the institutions already established do not afford anything
like an adequate supply for the wants of the country. 2d. It is not
desirable that theological seminaries should be frequented by great
numbers of students. The history of European institutions affords
much instruction on this topic. 3d. If this were not so, it is easy
to see, that where an institution depends for its support on the in-
terest excited and kept up in the public mind, it ought not to be
very remote from the people. 4th. A suitable number of seminaries,

SERMON BY DR. RICE. 393

placed at convenient distances, are, on the whole, cheaper to the
church than one great central establishment. Again, there is so
wide a difference in climate, habits and manners, in different parts
of the country, that it is on every account desirable, yea, necessary,
that we should have native preachers in the Eastern, Middle and
Southern divisions of our territory. The conclusion of the whole
argument is, that theological seminaries are the best places for then- ,
logical education ; and that such an institution is most urgently
needed for the Southern country.

The Doctor then proceeded to urge the necessity of a competent
number of theological instructors ; that the work was too great for
any one man. And also the necessity of cultivating piety in the
theological students. He says — "The age calls for men who, in
the fervor of their devotion to the cause of the Redeemer, and love
to the souls of men, can forget self and its petty interests, and make
any sacrifice, submit to any privation, and undergo any labor, if they
may but fulfil the ministry which they receive of the Lord ; it calls
for men of enlarged views and comprehensive religious benevolence ;
men who, notwithstanding, every way can rejoice that Christ is
preached ; men who are willing that God should send by whom he
will send, and whose great desire is that He may be glorified and
sinners saved ; men who can delight in the usefulness and success of
others, though they themselves should be nothing. He is in truth
the best theologian who has brought his whole nature, moral and
intellectual, most completely under the influence of that Scripture,
which was given by inspiration of God."

Rev. Matthew Lyle, the old friend and ministerial neighbor of
Dr. Rice, then administered the oath of office. The Rev. Clement
Read delivered a characteristic charge. He has long since passed
to his reward. He usually committed but little of the process of his
thoughts and their results to paper, and of that little a very small
portion was given to the public through the press. This charge will
remain a fine specimen of his manner of thought and his spirit.
Frank, open, fair, kind, evangelical, always Calvinistic in creed, for
a time a Whitfield Methodist, but at last a sincere Presbyterian,
tender in his feelings, and decided in his creed, his influence extended
as far as his acquaintance — the influence of love. He charges the
professor to remember his office — " that the professor is accountable
for the improper ministerial acts of every preacher whose theological
education was committed to his care, and which arose either from his
negligent or defective instruction." He says, a ministry to be
useful — 1st, it is important that it be learned ; 2d, it should be
plain and simple; 3d, should be orthodox as well as learned; 4th,
pious as well as orthodox. He encourages the professor to stand
out against that greatest of discouragements, " the lukewarmness of
friends."

Under the head of orthodoxy, lie says — " It is only by the influ-
ence of truth tiiat the church can be sustained. This is the rock
on which it is built. The opinion that it is immaterial, as it relates

894 REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D.

to his moral or religious character, what a man believes, is contrary
to reason and Scripture. As every action of a man's life is under
the influence of his faith, his religious creed becomes a matter of
great importance. What that system of doctrine is, which is taueht
in the Holy Scriptures, is indeed a subject of controversy. This
controversy has divided the church into various and distinct parties,
and each party has its own articles of religion as a standard of faith.
The Presbyterian Church has adopted the Westminster Confession
of Faith as its standard of orthodoxy. It is, therefore, from this
Confession that we know what our Church receives as true, and
what it condemns as heretical. A Theological Seminary, professedly
erected under the patronage of the Presbyterian Church, should
teach no doctrines but such as are agreeable to this standard. The
consideration that the Confession contains the doctrines of the
Reformation, and that it presents the most correct, lucid and syste-
matic view of the doctrines of the Scriptures that can be found in
any language ; and moreover, that a departure from it would en-
danger the peace and purity of the Church, gives additional force
to this charge. Guard against innovations in this system, under
any pretence whatever. And in explaining the doctrines of the
Confession, it will be of importance to follow the method, and even
to use the terms employed by the standard writers of the Church.
This will not only give uniformity to the religious opinions of the
Church, but will shut the door against much wild and mischievous
speculation. It will be your duty not only to see that the main
pillars in the building of that system of faith, which has been reared
by the piety and sealed by the blood of our ancestors, be not over-
turned, but that not a single stone in the edifice be removed out of
its place. The least departure from truth is dangerous. Error,
like the breach in a dam, though small at first, becomes wider and
wider, until one general ruin is presented to view."

Dr. Rice commenced his labors as Professor on the day of his in-
auguration, meeting his class in his kitchen — library — study — reci-
tation-room. Looking at him, as he is engaged in arraigning the
studies of Hunt, Burwell, and Armstead, in his humble seminary —
one is ready to say — " Not by might, nor by power, but by my
Spirit, saith the Lord, shall Jacob arise, for he is small."

In the April succeeding the inauguration, Dr. Rice was authorized
by the Presbytery — " to employ Mr. Marsh as a temporary assistant
teacher in the Theological Seminary : provided that his support can
be derived from individuals who contribute expressly for that object,
and not from any of the funds of the Seminary." This gentleman,
Mr. James Marsh, was Professor of Languages in Hampden Sidney
College. To encourage the students of divinity, he made transla-
tions from the German for their improvement. One of these, Her-
der's Introductory Dialogue on the Spirit of Hebrew Poetry, was
published in the third number of the Biblical Repository for 1826.
He assisted in the Seminary about two years, with great popularity.

REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 395

Returning to Vermont, he became President of the University of that
State.

In September, of the same year, by report to Presbytery, the funds
of the Seminary were, — in Bank Stock, $2550 — in bonds, bearing
interest, $7487 35— in money, yet uninvested, $2477 99. Of this
last sum, by order of Presbytery, $1000 was appropriated — "for
building the Theological Seminary" — as the professor's house was
called. The permanent fund of $11,665 29, was for the support of
the Professor. The deficiency of about $500 of his yearly salary
was to be supplied by donations.

In the month of May, 1825, Messrs. Rice, Lyle, and Paxton, were
a committee of Presbytery — " to prepare and send, in the name of
this body, a circular letter to the Presbyterians in North and South
Carolina and Georgia, containing a brief history of this Seminary, a
statement of its object, a sketch of its resources and wants, and an
earnest invitation to them to unite and cordially co-operate with us
in building up this important institution." The board was directed
to send a delegate to the Presbyteries at their fall meeting ; and to
appoint a general agent to present the cause of the Seminary where-
ever there was a prospect of success. A great Southern Seminary
was now the grand idea, and professed object of Dr. Rice. To build
and endow a Seminary worthy of that name, he devoted all his
powers. The magnitude of the enterprise gave him strength ; the
grandeur of the work inflamed his heart more and more ; and to his
earnest contemplation the work appeared more and more grand and
beautiful.

In 1820, he wrote to Dr. Alexander — " While it is my wTish that
the whole Church should give Princeton full support, I do think that
a good Seminary under orthodox men, I mean true General Assem-
bly Presbyterians, established in the South, would have a happy
effect. My work has long been to keep up a kind of nucleus here,
around which a great Seminary might be gathered. I am ready to
do, to the utmost of my abilities, what shall be thought best by a
majority of brethren. I acknowledge, very readily, that there are
wiser heads than mine, but none have warmer hearts for the pros-
perity of good old Presbyterianism. I learn there has been a meet-
ing of the Board of Trustees of H. S. College, and that you were
unanimously chosen to succeed Dr. Hoge. O, if you would ! — but I
check myself." Dr. Alexander would not accept; and he himself
was now attempting what required wise heads and warm hearts to
assist him in performing. A Seminary fit for the patronage and
wants of all the South was the very thing to supply the wants of any
part of the South. For counsel and advice he now turns himself to
liia old friend, busily and happily employed in Princeton, but loving
Virginia with all his heart — and on the 18th of March, 1825, writes
to him, under that discouragement which magnificent schemes with
small means will occasionally throw over an ardent heart, that is
restless in its poverty and confinement : — " The Elder brethren of
Hanover Presbytery have kept themselves so isolated, and are so

396 dr. Alexander's visit.

far behind the progress of things in this country, and the general
state of the world, that they think of nothing beyond the old plans
and fashions, which prevailed seventy years ago. In fact, there is
nothing like united, entire exertion to build up this institution, and
I often fear the effort will fail. Had I known what I know now, I
certainly would not have accepted the office which I hold. But now
I have put my hand to the plough, and am not accustomed to look
back. There is, however, a sea before me, the depth of which
I cannot fathom, and the width such that I cannot see over
it." Referring to some reports that the Seminary was hostile
to Princeton, he adds — "if I thought it was so, I would resign
to-morrow." He further adds — "I have given you this dismal ac-
count of Virginia, to convince you that you must come to our State
during your next vacation. All love you with unabated affection,
and regard you with peculiar reverence. Your presence would
awaken a new set of feelings. A few sermons from you would do
more, at this time, for the good of the Church here, than any human
means I can think of. And I am sure that you would hear and see
little, if anything, of the complaints and troubles that exist ; for the
people would be ashamed to let you know how they feel. I do de-
liberately and conscientiously believe that it is your duty to come."
Dr. Rice's earnest entreaty, strongly seconded by his friend's
desire to revisit the scenes of his former enjoyments and labors, pre-
vailed; and Dr. Alexander made a journey in June, 1825, to his
native State, such as can occur in the lives of few men, and but
once in theirs. Welcomed to the residence he had occupied as Pre-
sident of Hampden Sidney College, he looked around with intense
excitement on men and things. Some of his old friends and ad-
mirers were gone ; but others were filling up their places, ready to
give him as warm a place in their hearts. The small brick building
that had served as the college, from the days of the Smiths to those
of dishing, had given place to a sightly building, that surpassed
Nassau Hall, and, by the celebrity of the young President whose
energy and popularity had erected it, was filled with students.
Near by, on grounds familiar, and sacred in association, he saw
arising the Theological Seminary, simple in its elegance as a single
building, and fitting the more extensive fabric of which it was
destined to be a part. And here was an old associate fully engaged
in working out, as practical problems, the dreams and visions of
their former years, the erecting and endowing a seminary for the
supply of ministers for the southern churches. He saw the difficul-
ties in the way of his friend Rice. To any other man he would
have said, "you cannot accomplish the splendid design." Such
was his influence over the surrounding community, and over his
friend, a discouraging word would, in all probability,, have pros-
trated the hopes of Rice, and crushed the Union Seminary in its
embryo. Not daring to discourage his friend, or shut out one ray
of a hope already clouded, yet tar from sanguine, lie sat out on a
preaching excursion through Charlotte, Prince Edward, and Cum-

REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 397

berland, among the congregations to which he once ministered.
Dr. Rice accompanied, deeply sensible that the reception, and effects
of that visit would in all probability be decisive, and his hopes be
realized, or the seminary fade from his view for ever. The congre-
gations that crowded to hear, insisted that both should preach ; and
declared they had never preached so well ; and when the visit was
over, and the enthusiasm of Alexander's welcome found expression,
the people in recalling the sayings, and doings, and preachings of
that exciting time, were unable to determine which of their old
preachers they most loved and admired, Rice or Alexander. The
visit was an epoch. For a long time it was common to hear the
expression — It took place about the time of Dr. Alexander s visit.
And, what was better, the churches determined to endow the semi-
nary.

Immediately after this visit, the Trustees appointed Mr. Robert
Roy, from New Jersey, sometime a missionary in Nottoway, to act
as agent in conjunction with Dr. Rice. Of the success of their first
visits, Dr. Rice thus writes to Dr. Woods of Andover, August -6th,
1825: " The Directors of our institution wanted me to go on again
to the North, and solicit aid. But I said I could not go again,
unless I could say and show that our own people had taken hold of
the thing in good earnest. If they would adopt a plan for putting
the institution into full organization, send out agents, and make full
trial of the southern people, then I would go to the North, and ask
the brethren there to help us. Accordingly a promising agent has
set out, and made a very good beginning. I went with him two
days, and obtained about four thousand dollars. This, however,
was among my particular friends, and in the best part of our State.
How the whole plan will succeed I do not know. Pray for us."

Having taken possession of the basement and lower story of the
seminary-building, he writes under the same date, August 6th, to
Dr. Alexander — " We are at length in occupancy of a part of our
new building. We find it a very pleasant, comfortable house, thus
far, and I think when all things are fixed about us, that it will make
a very desirable residence. It appears to me too, that there has
been a good stirring up of the people in behalf of our seminary ;
and they are more than ever resolved to build it up, and place it on
a respectable foundation. Mr. Roy is engaged as our agent, and I
hope that he will be efficient. He has not had a fair trial yet, but
I think he has the talent for the work." Speaking of the visit lately
made, he says — '*I do believe that if you could make such an one
every year, it would prolong your life, and extend your usefulness."
The Doctor did not consider that while his friend might visit Vir-
ginia and find — " the stimulus which good, hearty, old-fashioned
Virginian friendship would give, would be a better tonic and cordial
than wine could furnish" — that such a visit as had just passed
could never be made again ; and Dr. Alexander, though often en-
treats d, wisely refused the attempt.

Rice's friends in New York city had not forgotten the earnest plea

398 REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D.

he had made for the incipient Southern Seminary springing as a
germ from the college, and in June of 1825, Mr. Knowles Taylor, a
merchant in that city, born on the banks of the Connecticut, sent
him word that a mutual friend had determined to endow a scholar-
ship in his seminary, and that he might therefore take in another
indigent pious student of theology. "I was," says Dr. Rice in re-
ply, " casting about for ways and means by which to enable them to
do this " — i. e., three or four young men to enter the seminary in
the fall — " when your favor came to hand. And now permit me to
say that I know two young men of considerable promise, whose cir-
cumstances are such that if the $175 mentioned by you could be
divided between them, I think they both might be enabled to enter
the seminary the beginning of next term." This news, received
about the time of Dr. Alexander's visit, added to the growing inter-
est in favor of the seminary.

In August, Dr. Rice received the papers from the donor, Jonathan
P. Little, confirming the donation, and under date of Sept. 1st,
writes — " Surely, my dear sir, it was God who put it into your
heart to remember us in this way, and at this very time, and to him
we will give the glory. My friend Mr. Taylor gave me intimation
of this matter at a time when the difficulties of establishing this semi-
nary seemed to be increasing, and many of its warmest friends were
desponding. I began to feel as though I were alone in this great
work. But when it was found that the Lord had put it in the heart
of a brother in a remote place to found a scholarship in the semi-
nary, it gave an impulse which has been generally felt ; our languid
friends were aroused, and more has actually been done in six weeks
than in the previous twelve months. On the whole I can confidently
say that 1 have never known the giving the same sum in any in-
stance 'productive of so much good in so short a time."

Under the same date he wrote to Mr. Knowles Taylor, under the
influence of this donation, and of Dr. Alexander's visit — "The
truth is, whije all acknowledged the necessity of our institution to
supply the wants of the Southern country, most thought that it was
an impracticable scheme. So few they said here cared for these
things, that it is hopeless to undertake by them to raise so great a
structure as a theological seminary ; and it is in vain to expect that
Northern people will do this work while engaged in so many others.
And really I began to fear that I should have to labor at the founda-
, tion ail my life. But now I have good hope that this temple of the
Lord will go up in my day." He then goes on and details Mr.
Roy's agency, the object of which was to get ultimately enough
funds to establish two professorships, and erect the seminary build-
ings— "I hope our Presbytery will raise enough to establish one
professorship. I have the pleasure to add that I have just returned
from a trip to North Carolina, the object of which was to convince
the brethren of that State of the importance and necessity of build-
ing up a Southern institution. In this it pleased the Lord to make
me successful beyond my expectations, and that I have good hopes

REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 399

Ji

of seeing the Presbyterians of that State taking hold of this great
object in company with us. I bless the Lord, and take courage.
And now if I can just engage the brethren to the North to take hold
of this thing with a strong hand, and help us, the work will go on
prosperously."

The Presbytery on the 1st of October, 1825, continued Mr.
Boy's agency. He had secured $14,000 in Charlotte and Prince
Edward. The committee appointed to attend the Synod of North
Carolina reported to Presbytery on the 28th of the month that they
had been kindly received by the Synod at their meeting in Greens-
borough, and that a committee had been appointed by the Synod
with full powers to confer with a similar committee of this Presbytery,
and adjust the principles on which the Seminary shall be conducted.
The committee of North Carolina were Messrs. McPheeters, Wither-
spoon and Graham ; that appointed by Presbytery of Hanover,
Messrs. Dr. Rice, Paxton and Taylor.

Application was made in May, 1826, by a committee, Dr. Rice, and
Messrs. W. J. Armstrong, and Win. Maxwell, elder, respecting the
transfer of the seminary funds to the trustees of the Assembly for
safe-keeping, and also to ask that body •■ to extend its patronage to
our seminary," offering " such negative control " as may be necessary
to secure the exercise of proper Presbyterian principles. Rev.
Dr. Alexander, Dr. Laurie, Dr. Janeway, Mr. Sabine and Mr. Gil-
dersleeve were the committee appointed by the Assembly on this
request. On May 81st, the thirteenth day of the session, they
made report of the following resolutions, which were adopted :

" Resolved, 1st. That the General Assembly will agree to take the
Theological Seminary of the Presbytery of Hanover under their care
and control. The plan of the seminary has been examined by the
committee, who are of opinion that it is such as merits the approba-
tion of the General Assembly.

" 2d. That the General Assembly will receive by their trustees,
and manage the permanent funds of the Theological Seminary of
the Presbytery of Hanover, which may be put into their hands ;
which funds shall be kept entirely distinct from all others belonging
to the General Assembly. But the General Assembly will not be
responsible for any loss or diminution of said funds, which may oc-
cur from the change of stocks, or from any other unavoidable cause.
" 3d. That the General Assembly will agree to permit the Pres-
bytery of Hanover to draw annually, or quarter yearly, the avails
of their funds, and will give direction to their trustees to pay any
warrants for the same, which may be drawn by the President of the
Board of Trustees of the Theological Seminary of the Presbytery
of Hanover, or by any other person named by the Presbytery.

"4th. That the General Assembly do also agree, that they will
permit the Presbytery of Hanover to draw out, in part or in wholo.
the funds deposited in the hands of the Trustees of the General
Assembly : Provided, however, That the proposal to withdraw shall
lie before the Presbytery at least one year previously to its being

400 RESOLUTIONS OF GENERAL ASSEMBLY.

acted upon. The General Assembly shall also be at liberty to resign
all charge and superintendence of the said Theological Seminary,
whenever they shall judge the interests of the Presbyterian Church
to require it ; in which case, the General Assembly will direct their
trustees to return to the Presbytery of Hanover all their funds
which may have been deposited in the hands of said trustees, or
convey them in trust to such individuals as may be named trustees
by the Presbytery of Hanover.

" 5th. That the General Assembly shall have the right to exer-,
cise a general control over the Theological Seminary of the Pres-
bytery of Hanover ; that is, they shall have a negative on all
appointments to the offices of professors and trustees in said Semi-
nary, and on all general laws or rules adopted by the Presbytery
for its government.

" 6th. That therefore the Presbytery of Hanover shall annually
send up to the General Assembly a detailed report of all their trans-
actions, relating to said Theological Seminary ; on which report, a
vote of approbation or disapprobation shall be taken by the General
Assembly ; and all appointments or enactments of said Presbytery,
or of the Board of Trustees acting under their authority, which may
be rejected by the General Assembly, shall be null and void. But
the authority of the General Assembly over the seminary shall be
merely negative ; they shall not originate any measure, or give any
special directions for the government of the institution.

" 7th. That if it shall appear to the General Assembly that doc-
trines contrary to the standards of the Presbyterian Church are
inculcated in the said seminary, or that in any other respect it is so
managed as to be injurious to the interests of truth, piety and good
order, the General Assembly may appoint visitors to examine into
the state of the said seminary, and to make a full report to them
thereon.

" 8th. That if the General Assembly shall be convinced that any
professor in said seminary inculcates doctrines repugnant to the
Word of God, and to our Confession of Paith, they shall require
the Presbytery of Hanover to dismiss such professor, and to appoint
another in his place ; and if said Presbytery neglect or refuse tc
comply with such requisition, the General Assembly will withdraw
their patronage and superintendence from the seminary, and will
take such other steps as may be necessary in the case.

'." 9th. That if the Presbytery of Hanover accede to these terms,
then the Theological Seminary at Hampden Sidney College shall be
denominated the Theological Seminary of the Presbyterian Church,
under the care of the Presbytery of Hanover, and the aforesaid
articles and conditions shall go into effect."

These resolutions of the Assembly were laid before the Presby-
tery of Hanover in October. Before acting decisively on them,
another project was laid before Presbytery by Dr. Rice, and Messrs.
Benjamin H. Bice and William S. Beid. were appointed a committee
to wait on the Synod of Virginia, at its approaching meeting. From

PLAN OF UNION. 401

a paper presented by these gentlemen to the Synod, it appears that
the Hanover Presbytery "have erected a building which cost be-
tween seven and eight thousand dollars, have procured a library of
the value of about seven thousand five hundred dollars, and a sub-
scription amounting to about twenty-five thousand dollars, and there
will probably be twelve or fourteen students at the institution the
next term. The Presbytery of Hanover proposes then, that the
Synod of Virginia should take the institution under her care pre-
cisely as it stands, with its principles and its present engagements ;
and in case the proposed connexion with the General Assembly and
the Synod of North Carolina be carried into effect, that thereafter
the seminary shall be, and be denominated, The Union Seminary
of the General Assembly, under the care of the Synods of Virginia
and North Carolhia."

" After discussion, the Synod of Virginia, believing it to be emi-
nently desirable that the Theological Seminary heretofore confided
to the care of the Hanover Presbytery, should be enlarged and esta-
blished on a more liberal foundation, and placed, with the counte-
nance and favor of the General Assembly, under the immediate care
and management of the Synods of Virginia and North Carolina,
agreeably to the arrangements that are now in progress for the pur-
pose, so as to make it a proper institution for the education of pious
youth, candidates for the gospel ministry, for the supply of all the
churches within the bounds of these Synods and elsewhere, in the
southern and western parts of our country, Resolved, unanimously,
That the said proposition of the Hanover Presbytery be, and the
same is, hereby accepted, and that Synod will cordially unite with
the Presbytery of Hanover and the Synod of North Carolina, in
any further measures which shall be necessary and proper to com-
plete the said arrangement, and to secure to the Union Seminary,
as far as possible, the entire undivided aid and patronage of all the
churches within their bounds."

On the 3d of November, 1826, Dr. Rice and Rev. Jesse H. Turner
met the Synod of North Carolina, in Fayetteville, and laid before
that venerable body the articles of agreement prepared by the joint
committee, with the reasons therefor at length, and the proceedings
of the Synod of Virginia, in agreeing to take the place of the Pres-
bytery of Hanover, in relation to the seminary, and urged upon
the Synod the final adoption of the plan of union. The subject
was under discussion two days, and was argued with great^ ability.
The leader of the opposition was Dr. Joseph Caldwell, President of
the University of North Carolina, whose_ history is interwoven with
the rise and fame of that institution. He had projected a theolo-
gical seminary to be located in North Carolina, and was moving on
m the matter as fast as the duties of his office permitted. Dr. Kice
had gotten the advantage, by being wholly devoted to the subject,
and having put his machinery in successful operation in a place
much beloved by many Carolinians. Dr. Caldwell had much expe-
rience and influence with men ; able in debate, and sustained by the
26

402 DISCUSSION ON SEMINARY.

local attachments of his brethren, he entered into the discussion
manfully, and contended for a seminary in the old North State, as
the Virginians had one in Prince Edward, and as the South Caro-
lina brethren had projected one in their mountains ; that North
Carolina had men and money for the enterprise, were the Synod
aroused to the importance of the work, and he called on them to
awake to their responsibilities.

Dr. Rice argued that the work of founding and cherishing a Semi-
nary was too great for one Synod, in the present position of Chris-
tian effort and self-denial : that the Presbytery of Hanover had, in
her own bounds and elsewhere, raised funds to build a house, to pro-
cure a library, and had subscriptions for the support of* Professors,
in all, to more than fifty thousand dollars ; and that, while little
more could be raised in Virginia now, this sum was not more than
half enough to complete the proper arrangement of buildings, fill
the library, and support competent Professors : that all that could
be raised immediately in North Carolina would not make up this
deficiency — and that instead of two Seminaries, the two Synods
would find a difficulty in founding and sustaining one. In the second
place, he argued — that one Synod, in the present state of things, did
not embrace a sufficiently large Presbyterian population, to afford a
sufficient number of students. The great expense of a Seminary is
justified only by a goodly number of students, except when only a
small number can possibly be obtained ; and in the South a great
area must be traversed to gather these students. And as Carolina
had, hitherto, been united with Virginia in the expenses and bene-
fits of the theological school in Prince Edward, lie besought the
Synod to continue that union, and make it closer by becoming a con-
stituent part of its government and support.

The discussion closed on Saturday evening, under great excite-
ment. The Synod had never heard such a debate. The whole sub-
ject of Theological Seminaries lay before the brethren in all its
extent ; and the Synod was called on to decide upon its course, for
an indefinite length of time, and for incalculable interests. In the
midst of their beloved Carolina, the brethren contemplated the whole
church, and compared the advantages of one well endowed Seminary
with those of two or more with limited endowments and opportuni-
ties of instruction. The records of Synod say, that — " after a very
full discussion, and a prayer for divine direction, the following reso-
lution, with but two dissenting voices, was adopted, viz. : Resolved
— That the Synod will agree to support the Theological Seminary in
Prince Edward County, Virginia ; and that the articles reported by
the committee on that subject, be, and they hereby are adopted."
All private local feelings were merged in the general cause. Dr.
Rice, on his return to Virginia, writes to Dr. Alexander — "Dr.
Caldwell, who has more influence than any other man in the State,
had set his heart very much on having a Seminary in North Caro-
lina. He is a very able opponent. The subject was debated for
days, at length the Doctor yielded. Mr. Roy can tell you all

REV. MATTHEW LYLE. 403

about it : but I mention the subject for the sake of observing that
when Dr. Caldwell found that the majority was against him, and
felt that he was totally defeated, instead of showing offended pride,
he yielded with all the grace of a gentleman and a Christian. He
certainly raised himself very much in my estimation and affection."
The Assembly of the Presbyterian Church, at their next meeting,
May, 1827, approved and ratified the arrangements made by the
Presbytery and the Synods, and recommended that the permanent
funds be continued, in whole, or in part, in the State in which they
had been raised, in such manner as may be safe and proper.

REV. MATTHEW LYLE.

Before the consummation of the union by the Assembly, one of the
co-laborers in building up the Seminary was removed by death, Mat-
thew Lyle, who had been more than thirty-two years pastor of Briery
and Buffalo, expired March 22d, 1827 ; son of James Lyle and
Hannah Alexander, an aunt of Dr. A. Alexander, and born in the
year 1767, he wTas reared in the Congregation of Timber Ridge,
Rockbridge County. The circumstances of his early youth and
education were similar to those of his cousin Alexander, first at the
fireside, then the old field-school, and then the College under Gra-
ham. He was one of the theological class or school organized by
Mr. Graham, after the great revival in his charge in 1789. Though
five years older than his cousin, he was not so far advanced in his
studies preparatory to the ministry. At Hall's Meeting House, now
New Monmouth, April 29th, 1791, he, together with Thomas Poage
of Augusta, a youth eminent for piety, but of short continuance on
earth, and Benjamin Grigsby, that gathered the church in Norfolk,
were proposed to Presbytery, as candidates for the ministry, of good
moral character, in full communion with the church, and of a liberal
education. " Presbytery having received of them a detail of their
evidences of faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, and repentance toward
God, and their call and motives to the gospel ministry, together with
a specimen of their ability to solve cases of conscience, maturely
considered the same, and agreed to receive them as candidates.' '
Parts of trial were then assigned to all. At Augusta Church, Sept.,
1791, Mr. Lyle read a homily on the subject — Can they who have
attained to a living faith and evangelical repentance, finally fall from
a state of grace ; and also an Exegesis on the question — An originale
peccatum detur ? With his companions he was examined in the Ian-
guages by Messrs. W. Wilson and Montgomery. Messrs. Scott,
Crawford, and Erwin examined them on the sciences. April, 1792,
in Lexington, Mr. Lyle delivered a popular sermon, 1st John 3 : 8,
latter clause ; and read a lecture on John 2d : 1st to 12th verse in-
clusive. Together with Messrs. Poage and Grigsby, he was examined
on divinity, criticism, moral philosophy, and geography. On Satur-
day morning, the 28th, the three candidates were licensed to preach
the gospel. This was a joyful time to the church in Lexington;

404 REV. MATTHEW LTLE.

four young men, fruits of the revival, were now licensed to preach
the gospel, and two more were at this time received on trial.
. Mr. Alexander, licensed in the preceding fall, had passed the
winter in Jefferson and Berkeley Counties. At this meeting of
Presbytery, he and Messrs. Lyle and Grigsby were recommended to
the Commission as missionaries. In the fall succeeding, a call from
Providence, in Abingdon Presbytery, was sent in for Mr. Lyle ; but
owing to some informality, it was not approved by Presbytery. At
the Cove, in Albemarle, October, 1794, Mr. Lyle presented his
credentials, and was received under the care of Hanover Presbytery.
A call was at the same time presented by the united congregations
of Briery and Buffalo, among whom he had been preaching as a
missionary of Synod, asking for his labors as pastor. On the 2d
Friday of February, (13th day) 1795, the Presbytery met at Buf-
falo — Messrs. Alexander, M'Robert, Mahon and Lacy, with Elders
John Morton and "William Womac — and having heard Mr. Lyle
preach from 2d Cor. 4 : 13th, proceeded to his ordination and instal-
lation. Mr. Alexander preached from Titus 2d : 13, and Mr. Lacy
presided and gave the charge. To these two congregations Mr.
Lyle continued to preach till his Master called him away. For a
time Mr. Alexander was united with him, and Dr. Hoge also for a
number of years.

Mr. Lyle taught a school part of the time for the education and
maintenance of his family. He was a firm friend of the College ;
and took an active part in establishing a Theological School, and
building up the Seminary, the prosperity of which cheered him in
his last days. His life was fully occupied in the duties of his
station. He was happy in his domestic relations, happy in his pas-
toral office, happy in his Presbytery, and blessed in his communion
with his God. The troubles that came upon him God gave him
grace so to bear that few knew them to be troubles. Without any
startling events in his life, which was too even and happy to have
any, his history was interwoven with that of the Seminary and his
Presbytery. In all the good that was doing he had a part. With-
out seeking prominence, he rejoiced in the work of his master in
any form. Firm in principle and in friendship, he had many friends.
Orthodox in his preaching, classic in his style, and earnest in the
ministry, he left in his congregations evidences of his labors that
remain. Dr. Rice was with him in his last hours, and thus writes
to Dr. Alexander — "Mr. Lyle's, March 22d, 1827. — I am here in
a scene of affliction. You will be afflicted, too, when you learn that
this is a fatherless family, and that Mrs. Lyle is a widow. It pleased
an all-wise Providence this day to remove our excellent friend and
brother from this world, as we assuredly believe, to a better. He
died this evening a little after sunset. His disease was a disorder
of the stomach and liver. During a considerable part of the last
summer he appeared to be in rather infirm health, and I persuaded
him most earnestly to cease preaching, and go to the springs, but
could not succeed. As the winter came on, his health declined still

REV. MATTHEW LYLE. 405

more ; but nothing could persuade him to quit his work, or disuse
his favorite beverage, coffee. But it is useless to pursue the detail
of causes which conspired to produce the event which we now deplore.
Mr. Lyle's last hours were not such as to permit him to communicate
anything of his feelings or views. His voice failed him, so that it
was with great difficulty that he could say anything. And although
never delirious, yet he was for some time in a comatose state ; and
generally the brain seemed to perform its functions very laboriously.
This was so much the case, that his afflicted wife and children have
to refer to his life for evidence of his being prepared for death. We
are all thankful that here we have evidence enough. You know
there never was a man of more absolute sincerity, never one who
was more what he professed to be. And though he gave no dying
testimony, his living one was sufficient for the purpose.

" Mrs. Lyle affords the greatest pattern of calm, firm, steady
resignation, that I have ever seen. She says that more than a thou-
sand times she has prayed that God might order her lot for her ; and
as he has done this, she has no right to murmur or repine, and does
hope that he will not leave her comfortless. Her fortitude seems to
sustain the whole family ; and there really seems to be something
of the presence of God about the house. She is no common woman.
Mr. Lyle's children, that are grown, are all very respectable. I
fully expect that God will make the children great blessings to their
mother. I do not know any particulars of the worldly circumstances
of the family. But there are, you know, ten children, of whom
seven yet live with their mother, and several are yet to be educated.
I wish to make arrangements to have Mr. Lyle's pulpit supplied
during the year, so as to continue his salary from the congregation
until Christmas ; or at any rate as long as the people will rest sat-
isfied without a pastor. 1 hope this can be done ; and I have no
doubt it will be a convenience to the family. The people in general
were greatly attached to Mr. Lyle, and they appear sincerely to
deplore his loss. It will be felt through this whole section of the
church, for his influence was great. This has turned my thoughts
and feelings very strongly to you. May it please the head of the
church to spare you for many years to come, and to give you health
to labor in building up his kingdom of righteousness."

To return to Dr. Bice. He commenced an article in the Evangelical
and Literary Magazine for November, 1824, thus — "In the whole
conduct of our work from the beginning to the present time, we have
endeavored to study the things that make for peace. It has been our
wish and effort to keep out of sight the divisions of Christians, to put
down the spirit of jealousy, and promote fraternal love. We know
well what is the standing reproach of Christianity, and it has long
been our prayer that it may be wiped away. We know that men in
many respects truly excellent, have been prevented from entering the
Church of Christ by the stumbling-blocks cast in their way by
Christians, and it has long been our earnest wish that they might be
removed. In a country, too, where the best efforts of all sincere

406 KEY. JOHN H. RICE, D. D.

Christians will not furnish a competent supply of religious instruc-
tion, we do desire that all who agree in fundamental doctrines may
unite, as far as possible, in diffusing the influences of the gospel.
We have no taste for angry polemics. Controversies which gender
wrath and strife are our utter aversion. Every man, and of course
every Christian minister, has a right to state his honest convictions
to all who may choose to hear him, and none ought to complain.
But if in doing this, he makes severe reflections on others, he thereby
throws the fire-brand of discord into society, awakens angry feelings,
and kindles a spirit of contention which does more harm than even
error respecting mere matters of form and outward observance can
easily do. We are, verily, persuaded that a few more such sermons
as these two, would do greater injury to the cause of Christianity in
the Southern country, than twenty of the ablest preachers can do
of good in their whole ministerial life. We say this not in anger,
but in sorrow."

He then proceeds to review two discourses lately issued from the
press, from the pen of John S. Ravenscroft, Episcopal Bishop of North
Carolina. These sermons contained much that is cordially received by
all Christians ; but they also claimed for Diocesan Episcopacy the
sole agency of God's covenanted mercy, thus denying the right and
name of Church members to all professors of religion not within
the pale of the Episcopal Church. These principles more or less
openly avowed in the pulpit, for some preceding years in Virginia,
now first appeared from the press. In the year 1814, in a letter to
Dr. Alexander, Mr. Rice says — "I am, indeed, apprehensive that
we shall have a controversy in this State between Episcopalians and
Presbyterians ; but I hope, if this should be the case, that we shall
act entirely on the defensive." The next year he says to Mr. Max-
well, speaking of a meeting of Episcopal ministers in Richmond —
" My congregation pretty generally attended. They were pleased
too with most things in the ministers ; but disapproved the keen
spirit of proselytism manifested by them. This is active and ardent
enough beyond all doubt, and you will very probably see a sample
of it before long. This spirit will produce irritation and offence,
which, I fear, will ripen into controversy." Mr. Rice had declined
making any attack on Episcopacy in his Magazine, or to do any-
thing by which he could be considered the aggressor. At length,
to satisfy the public desire, he published his Irenicum in a pamphlet
form, in which, in an exegetical manner, the passages of Scripture
relating to Church Government and forms, were considered with
much ability and a kind temper. In the review of the Bishop's
sermon, with the same kindness and ability, he contests the High
Church notions openly avowed, and shows succinctly that they were
founded on error.

In the same month, December, 1824, in which the latter part of
this review appeared in the Magazine, Bishop Ravenscroft preached
by request, before the Bible Society of North Carolina, the annual
sermon. In this he endeavored to show that it was dangerous to

DR. RICE'S REVIEW OF BISHOP RAVENSCROFT'S SERMON. 407

the best interests of the Church and the souls of men generally to
circulate the word of God without some accredited expounder accom-
panying. This sermon Dr. Rice reviewed, in his Magazine for
April and May, 1825, endeavoring to show that the Bishop's argu-
ments were fallacious, and his fears of evil to be wrought by the
free circulation of the word of God without note or comment, were
groundless.

In the month of March, 1825, the Bishop preached in Raleigh a
sermon on the study and interpretation of the Scriptures. A copy of
this sermon, published by the vestry of his church, was sent to Dr.
Rice, with a communication, containing the following sentence —
" I forward by this mail, a printed copy of a sermon, preached to
my congregation here, on the study and interpretation of Scripture
— in which you will see my views on that subject — which you may
refute if you can ; and by which I am willing to test the soundness
of those doctrines I have preached, and shall continue to preach to
the good people of North Carolina, until shown to be erroneous by
better and higher authority than that of the Editor or Editors of the
Evangelical Magazine." This challenge was accepted by Dr. Rice,
and a review of thirty-one pages, in the Magazine for the July fol-
lowing, gave greater evidence of the power of his pen as a polemic
than any preceding production. His view of the Bishop is thus
expressed at the outset — "He is a firm and fearless man. Doubt-
less he is sincere. He is persuaded that ou$ of what he calls the
church, there is no assurance of salvation : he does believe that it is
ruinous to distribute the Bible 'without note or comment;' and
therefore regardless of consequences, he is continually throwing
himself on ground from which many a bold and able combatant has
been beaten in times past."

Dr. Rice combats the Bishop's rule, viz. — " That interpretation
of Scripture is to be followed and relied upon as the true sense and
meaning, which has invariably been held and acted upon by the one
Catholic and Apostolic Church of Christ:" and shows that there has
been no such interpretation or explanation preserved ; that of
the interpretation or explanation which the Church held for the first
three hundred years only a few passages have been preserved ; and
that if the Bishop "by interpretation of every doctrine" has refer-
ence to the ancient creeds, he shows there is no certainty that any
creed, however short, claims origin higher than the second or third
century. He brings forward Bishop Hooker in defence of the clergy
of his day against the charge of not preaching enough, as saying —
The word of life hath always been a treasure, though precious, yet
easy as well to attain as to find ; lest any man desirous of life should
perish through the difficulty of the way ; and though the clergy did
not preach they read the word of God publicly, and that was enough.
After calling up the testimony of Bishop Horsley, that there is no
need to a plain man for a church to interpret Scripture : and of
Bishop Hurd, that the great principle of the Reformation is, that
the Scripture is the sole rule of faith — that Daille, On the right use

408 dr. rice's review of bishop ravenscroft's sermon.

*

of the Fathers, opened the eyes of intelligent inquirers, and led
Ohillingworth to establish for ever the old principle, that the Bible,
and that only interpreted by our best reason, is the religion of
Protestants — he sets in a clear light the truth that we cannot be
governed by authority in our explanation of Scripture, further than
that authority is derived from the Scripture itself.

He brings the review to a close with such remarks as. these : —
" Bishop Ravenscroft, in two sermons with which our readers are
somewhat acquainted, set up the highest pretensions of High Church,
and denounced all preachers who have not received Episcopal ordi-
nation, as intruders into the sacred office, and as ministers of Satan.
He also begs pardon for having in times past yielded to the preten-
sions of a spurious modern charity, and promises hereafter to dis-
card all false tenderness from his bosom. True to his purpose, on
being requested to preach the annual sermon of the Bible Society
of North Carolina, he delivered a discourse directly against the In-
stitution, and all others of similar organization in the world. The
great object of that effort of the preacher was to prove the insuffi-
ciency of the Scriptures as a guide to heaven. This is followed by
a fourth sermon, in which he fills up his system, and tries to per-
suade us that we must acknowledge the Church as the authorized
interpreter of the Bible. We have been made to understand that
the Episcopal clergy of North Carolina follow their Diocesan. We
know that sentiments of a similar character are boldly advanced in
New York by a man of learning and talents ; and that the wealth
of the richest Church in the United States is pledged for their sup-
port. We have satisfactory evidence too, that influence from abroad
is made to bear on the religious character of our population. In a
word exertions are made to extend opinions among us, which we do
conscientiously believe to be injurious, both to Church and to society.
We therefore felt it to be our imperious duty to point out, plainly
and frankly, the errors held by these brethren, and show as well as
we could to what they tend. We have not for one moment, ever
thought of laying any thing to their charge but bad reasoning, and
mistaken apprehension of Scripture. If we have in any instance
misapprehended the meaning of Bishop R., it has been our misfor-
tune, not our fault. In conclusion, we cannot help saying we have
heard that Bishop R. has been sick. We pray God to have mercy
on him, restore his health, prolong his days, and make him a bless-
ing to the Church over which he is called to preside. We hope yet
to hear of his taking the lead in the glorious work of charity in
which Christians in this latter day are engaged."" He thus ended the
review, believing with " the ingenious Bishop Hurd," that when any
branch of the Protestant Church left the sure ground that " the
Scripture is the sole rule of Faith" and took in its place the Scrip-
tures as interpreted by the Fathers, the mismanagement was fatal —
that the discussion would be in a dark and remote scene, and no cer-
tain sense could be affixed to their doctrines ; and any thing or every
thing might, with some plausibility, be proved from them.

DR. RICE'S REVIEW OF BISHOP RAVENSCROFT'S SERMON. 409

Bishop Ravenscroft felt himself called on to notice this review of
Dr. Rice, and sent forth a pamphlet with the following title — The
Doctrine of the Church vindicated from the misrepresentations of
Dr. John Rice ; and the Integrity of Revealed Religion defended
against the no-comment principle of promiscuous Bible Societies.
By the Right Reverend John S. Ravenscroft D. D., Bishop of the
Diocese of North Carolina, Svo. pp. 166. Raleigh, printed by J.
Gales cf- Son, 1826.

Dr. Rice commenced his review in the Magazine for July, 1826,
thus, — " This is probably the most polemic title page that has been
printed for the last hundred years." He then states succinctly the
relative position of the two churches, the Episcopal and the Presby-
terian ; the beginning of the controversy on church order ; that it
was at the time when " there was not courage to avow exclusive
claims and pretensions, there was a secret agency, the object of
which was to spread the opinion, that the Presbyterian Church is
not a Church of Christ. It was not difficult for those who chose it
to trace this underground work to the very commencement;" and
that was, as we learn from a letter to Dr. Alexander, soon after his
removal to Richmond. In carrying on the review he says — " But
we wish it to be distinctly understood, that we design to pursue the
uniform policy of that Church, of which we have the honor to be
members. We make no attack on Episcopalians — under the full
conviction that the Episcopal Church may be fairly separated from
High Church pretensions. If, however, we have mistaken the case ;
and this thing cannot be ; thei\we are prepared to maintain that the
prevalence of that Church in this country is far, very far from being
desirable."

He then enters on the subject at large, and goes over the whole
ground of the Episcopal controversy, with as much minuteness as
could be compatible with the space afforded in twelve numbers of
the Magazine. At the close of the fourth number, which appeared in
the Magazine for October, he says, "it is due to ourselves and
readers to state the reason why this review lies under the disadvan-
tage of appearing in fragments — at long intervals. The truth is
simply this : the writer's daily avocations are fully sufficient to occupy
the time and attention of at least three men of his calibre. He is
therefore obliged to write in ends and corners of time, by sentences
and half sentences, otherwise he must neglect much more urgent
duties. For his own sake and that of his readers he wishes the case
were otherwise. But as he was called on to notice the Bishop's
book, he thought it better to write in these unpropitious circum-
stances, than not at all." This statement of the Doctor is true as it
respects his great pressure of business. Yet his reply to the Bishop
is one of unusual ability and power and research. He goes over
the whole ground of controversy between the Bishop and the Bible
Society ; and the Bishop, as a diocesan of the strictest sort, and
the Presbyterian Church ; and also that between the Bishop and
himself. The whole production is a masterpiece of polemics. The

410 REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D.

Bishop was an open, fearless man — a high churchman. He wrote
strongly but unguardedly. The Doctor showed himself far his superior
in Theological literature, and caution, and the suavity of contro-
versy. He shows from history, and fair deduction of argument,
founded at last on history, that the High Church notions of the
Bishop are inimical to the advancement of true piety, and even the
existence of godliness, and are opposed to civil liberty ; and will
either govern the State as Pope, or be allied as an Establishment ;
and that they are all founded on error in the interpretation of Scrip-
ture, and the misconstruction of historical facts and the opinions
of the Fathers.

CHAPTER XXXII.

JOHN H. RICE, D. D. — HIS AGENCIES, 1827-1829.

Dr. Rice yielded with reluctance to the necessity which imposed
upon him the duties of an agent. In a letter to Dr. Woods, of
Andover, he states the circumstances.

" New York, June 5th, 1827.

* * * * " During the last year the pressure on me was so heavy
that for five months I had a continual headache, and my nerves be-
come so irritable, that the click of a penknife, or the scratching
of a stiff pen on paper, after an hour's confinement, was just like a
strong shock of electricity through my brain. I may say that half
of my time was spent in torture. I felt that I must either give up
this great enterprise in which I am engaged for the South, or sink
under the load which was pressing on me. The Lord just at that
very time put it into the hearts of a few of my beloved friends in
New York to raise a fund to support a young man who should
assist me. But his support is only for two years. In the mean
time, we must-endeavor to get a permanent establishment for him,
or for some one else, or I shall again be left alone. The house
which we have built has cost $8000 ; the library about $8000.
Our invested fund does not amount to $15,000 ; and the situation
of about $2000 of that is such, by the will of the donor, that
we receive nothing from it. So that I have to depend for my sup-
port now on the interest of twelve thousand dollars. I have sacri-
ficed my little estate, in order to establish and support a religious
printing press in the South. So that I have found it very difficult
to live through the year. We have a subscription at the South
of twenty- five thousand dollars ; but that was purposely conditional,
so that none of it is binding unless we can raise two professorships.
In a word, the state of things is such, that if the brethren abroad
will help us, we can get along, and a seminary will be built up to

DR. bice's agencies. 411

bless the southern country. But if they cannot stretch out a hand
for our aid, we shall have to struggle along for years, doing but
little ; and the result must be, that I shall sink prematurely to the
grave through the excess of my labor. If some one could be pre-
vailed on, by a donation of ten or twelve thousand dollars, to fill
up the partially endowed professorship, which is now affording me
half a living, it would be a relief from permanent embarrassment,
of the most important character."

The trials and success of Dr. Rice, on this agency, can be best
understood from extracts from his letters written while absent from
home. These supply the place of a journal, and are more life-like,
as conversations with one as deeply interested as himself in building
the seminary. He first attended the General Assembly in Phila-
delphia in May. The Theological Seminary, west of the Alleghanies,
was located at Alleghenytown, and Dr. Janeway chosen Professor.
The Assembly resolved — "to approve and ratify the arrangements
which have been made for placing the Theological Seminary, hereto-
fore confided to the care of the Presbytery of Hanover, under the
immediate care and joint direction of the Synods of Virginia and
North Carolina. 2d. That the Assembly will sustain the same rela-
tion to the seminary, and exercise the same species of control over
it, under the recent arrangements, as they proposed to do by thier
act of the last year, in its state as then existing. 3d. That here-
after the seminary shall be denominated — The Union Seminary of
the General Assembly, under the care of the Synods of Virginia
and North Carolina." The Assembly commended the interests of
the seminary to the active patronage and support of the churches
at large, and especially of the churches within the bounds of the
Synods which have it under their care.

As chairman of the committee to adopt a pastoral letter, he pro-
duced one worthy of circulation in a tract form. The two leading
sentiments are — " They who agree in the great truths of the gos-
pel and of church government as expressed in our Confession of
Faith, ought not only to love as brethren, but heartly co-operate
for the glory of God and the salvation of souls : and The im-
portance, yea, the necessity of exhibiting plainly and distinctly
the truths contained in the Bible, and depending on their instru-
mentality alone to effect the conviction and conversion of sinners ;
there is no value in religious feelings unless they are excited by
distinct views of divine truth. It is only the plain, simple doctrines
of the Bible, carried to the understanding and conscience by the
Holy Spirit, which can sanctify the heart of man and make him fit
for heaven."

In a letter to Mrs. Bice from New York, June 1st, 1827, he says :
" I was persuaded we could do little or nothing at this time in Phila-
delphia ; and I would not have the name of that city to a trifling
subscription for our seminary. My plan then is to fix on a time
when we can operate without the impediments of the General As-
sembly, or any interfering scheme of any magnitude. To this end

412 DR. rice's agencies.

it will be necessary to write beforehand to the leading men of the
city, that they may keep themselves in reserve for our object. This
would have succeded well this spring, had not my letters to Mr.
Ralston, Mr. Henry and others, been received just after they had
pledged the whole of their charitable fund for the year to the
American Sunday School Union. Indeed some of them had gone
beyond their annual sum at least a thousand dollars. And these
were the men, too, who are looked to -in Philadelphia as examples,
and whose lead is followed by all others. I presume there will be
but two classes at the seminary this summer. The first class will
pursue the study of Greek and Hebrew, as they did last winter.
The second will go on with their study of the Bible ; writing essays
on the various topics, or heads of Divinity, in order pretty much as
before. Besides I wish them to read Dr. Alexander's book on the
Canon of the Scripture. I wish the students to* form a society, the
object of which shall be to give them exercise in the exposition of
the Bible. The general plan I have thought of is, for a portion of
Scripture to be selected, on which a member of the society appointed
for the purpose, shall prepare an expository lecture, to be read at
the succeeding meeting. The other members of the society shall
read in the original, and study as carefully as possible the same
passage, and so be prepared to discuss any difficulties that may be
found in the passage, and refute or sustain the exposition, and re-
marks contained in the lecture. This is the best plan of an associa-
tion for a Theological Seminary that I have heard or thought of.
But a theological debating society, of the character of a college
debating society, I cannot think of without utter repugnance, and
even a feeling of horror."

"New York, June 5th, 1827.

" Alas, these trials are severe on our feelings. But they ought to
be borne patiently, for they are endured in a good cause, and for an
all-important object ; and of all people in the world you and I ought
to be most ready to do any thing for the cause of our Lord. He
has so blessed us, and made our lives so happy, that all we have and
are is the least we can think of oifering to him in return. I now
have a little apprehension that we shall not. make out very well,
because we have no party spirit. I see clearly that while all the
brethren appear to regard me with great personal affection, neither
of the parties are entirely cordial to me. The Princeton people
apprehend that I am approximating to Auburn notions ; and the
Zealous partizans of New England Divinity think me a thorough-
going Princetonian. So it is ! And while there is much less of that
unseemly bitterness and asperity which brought reproach on the
church in past times, I can see that the spirit of party has struck
deeper than I had ever supposed. And I do fully expect that there
will be either a strong effort to bring Princeton under different
management, or to build up a new seminary in the vicinity of New
York to counteract the influence of Princeton. One or the other
of these things will assuredly be done before long unless the Lord

DR. rice's agencies. 413

interpose, and turn the hearts of the ministers. This evening is
appointed to hold a meeting of the ministers and the friends of the
seminary, and as soon as possible I will let you know the result. If
it turns out trifling, I will soon come home ; if the prospect is en-
couraging I shall feel it to be my duty to stay and reap the harvest ;
for what is to be done must be done soon. Perhaps in another year
no man who is not a determined partizan will be able to do any tiling.'*

"New York, June 12th, 1827.

" My health is still improving, I think, but the business I am on is
extremely wearisome to the flesh, and still more to the spirits.
After all this, being a beggar goes strongly against my Virginia
feelings. After a good deal of talking and labor, we have obtained
a hearty, unanimous recommendation of our object from the body of
the New York clergy. It is said to be the only thing in which they
have been unanimous for more than a dozen years. I am not able
to tell you how much we have obtained, or may consider as pledged,
because several who were about to subscribe have delayed, at our
request, in hope of getting others to join them, so as to raise their
subscriptions to $500. Let the seminary continue in prayer that
the Lord may bless our efforts, and make them sufficient. I have
proceeded more slowly in making applications, because it is indis-
pensably necessary that we should proceed successfully. If we do
not get our professorship filled up during this season, I apprehend
from the course of events that we shall stick fast. I have yet got
no money. All is subscription for the permanent fund."

" New York, June 15th, 1827.

" The work I am in is painful. It is extremely laborious ; it excites
the feelings, and exhausts them of course more than preaching or
study. 1 often have to call on one man three or four times before
I can find him in ; and then after hearing my story he says, ' I will
think of it, and you can call again in a day or two, when I will let
you know what I can do for you.' In this way I have to work
from week to week. Nothing but the good cause, and the necessity
of the case, could induce me to continue here another hour. But
the thing must be done, and done now . Next year we shall have no
chance at all. The people here are only waiting for me to get out
of the way to bring forward other enterprizes-. We have obtained
subscriptions to the amount of $6000. We hope in the next ten
days to get about $14,000 ; and I cannot think of leaving New York
till then. I shall receive the proceeds of Mr. Little's scholarship,
and an appropriation for four young men besides — I hope for six."

" New York, June 19th, 1827.

" Yesterday I walked about ten miles, and among all the calls which
I made found only one man at home ; and he insisted that I should
give him time to make up his mind on the subject. I went home

414 dr. rice's agencies.

with feet swelled and corns aching, thinking I could not stir this
morning. But Providence is gracious, and I feel that I can do more
by one half in a day than when I first began."

" New York, June 22d, 1827.
" Mrs. Caldwell has set to work to raise one thousand dollars for the
seminary, which I think she will give her name for, the next time I
see her. Mr. and Mrs. Tappan have agreed for the present to give
$1000. Eleven men have each engaged to give $500 — making
$5500. About ten have promised $250. This may be considered
as the amount of what has been positively promised. A number of
■ gentlemen have the subject under consideration; but they are slow
in coming to a determination."

" New York, June 26th, 1827.
"Wet weather, and other causes have impeded my progress. But
the most troublesome thing of all is the slowness of the people to
decide on the case before them. Every man requires me to make
two' visits. And to find him twice I have to go on an average six
times to a place. And then I have to talk so much ; and it is mostly
the same story. You know how this exhausts me. You cannot
think how much jealousy and party spirit are in the church here.
The feeling respecting atonement, and subjects connected with it, is
stronger than I ever saw ; and the dispute is all about things not
directly treated in the Bible. I am more and more convinced that
our plan is the right one, and that it is necessary for the peace of
the church that we should succeed and do well."

" New York, July 2d, 1827.
"For a week past I have found a very serious difficulty in getting
on. Indeed I spent several days and scarcely received subscriptions
to the amount of $100. On enquiry I found that some who did not
want to bestow their money, had raised an objection, that our Pro-
fessorship was placed too high. The machine which seemed to
stick fast is moving again. This morning I turned out, and found a
hatter, who, with the spirit of a prince, put down $500. I shortly
after met another person (a poor man, who lives by his daily labors)
in the street, who stopped me, and put down $100. This encour-
aged my spirits. I am just now resting in Mr. Taylor's, after walk-
ing many a weary step, and finding no person in I went for, except
one old man, who said, he could not help us."

"New York, July 6th, 1827.
"Our Seminary cannot get along, unless I should succeed in my
present mission. Other projects are also on foot, and another year
will see them breached, and urged on with great zeal. This is the
day of collision in our Church. We must before the next General
Assembly have three professorships endowed, and our Seminary
established. And I must establish a personal influence, or a Semi-
nary influence, which will keep its hold on the hearts of many people

dr. bice's agencies. 415

amidst all the changes that take place. I feel the sore necessities
of the case, and am making sacrifices of feeling, of which no one in
this world, but my beloved, has any idea."

"New York, July 11th, 1827.
" We have now over $13,000 on our list. A brother minister has
pledged himself to raise $1000 more. So we advance at a snail's
gait. It is now time for me to move. My feet are sore, — and my
limbs stiff with walking. The weather is hot and damp, — and I fear
I shall not be able to accomplish much to-day. But still, in the name
of the Lord I will go forward."

"New York, July 16, 1827.
" "VVe have now on our paper a little more than $14,000. I con-
sider $2000 more fully pledged. The next letter which I write will
be dated Albany. I am going up there to-day by the advice of
friends, in the expectation that some large subscriptions may be ob-
tained, which will swell our sum so as to enable us to call a meeting
in New York, and get the whole that remains subscribed at once. I
expect to be in Albany about a week."

Instead of going home, or leaving Albany in a week, he thus
writes from Albany, on the k27th of July. — " But you have no idea
of the impediments in the way of our work. It takes mighty and
long-continued efforts to get up among a people, where we go, a
state of feeling necessary to success. It is not worth while at all to
go about, and make applications, until we have made an impression
which turns public sentiment in our favor. And when we have accom-
plished this, our work is just begun. We have then to go to individuals,
and call again and again, and talk over and over the matter, and get
people to talking one with another. And thus, on an average, we see
a man six times before we get his subscription. I went on Monday
to Lebanon to see Dr. Beecher and Mr. Edwards, to ascertain whether
they would not get to work in Boston, and raise $10,000 for us there.
In the trip I met Dr. Woods, and got them all to promise that they
would make an effort for us. I returned from Lebanon on Tuesday
morning, and went to Schenectady, to see Dr. Nott and the students
there, and see if we could not get young men to suit the South.
There is now sitting at Lebanon a council, the object of which is to
agree on some principles, which shall be used to regulate the conduct
of ministers in revivals of religion. What it will all come to I know
not. I have learned much by coming here, which will, I hope, be
useful to me, and to our Seminary, and to the Southern country. I
am collecting facts as I can. All show the unspeakable importance
of thorough education among ministers in a new point of view. The
old ministers and leading friends of revivals are in very great fear.
They are convinced that it is to be brought to a decision, whether
revivals should be utterly disgraced and turned into a curse to the
Church, or restored to their former estimation and made a blessing.

416 DR. rice's agencies.

It is said that the whole evil has grown out of the pushing forward
into the ministry young men not sufficiently trained."

" Albany, August 5th, 1827.
u But I have been so perplexed here that I have not known what
to do. Mr. Weed was occupied with the council at Lebanon for
seven or eight days : Dr. Chester was absent, travelling. The people
in Albany were all in utter agitation about the trial of Strang and,
Mrs. Whipple. And we found it a matter of extreme difficulty to
get our affairs agoing. We have now got about $1200. As soon as we
can increase our subscriptions now to the amount of $3000, I intend
to leave. I shall leave the filling up the balance to Mr. Roy;
everybody said we ought to get $4000."

"Lansingburg, August 9th, 1827. ^
" Instead of being at home, as I fondly hoped at this time, I am
at Dr. Blatchford's. I have come here in hopes of getting a $1000.
We did not obtain as much in Albany as we expected. I spent last
Thursday night with Mr. Wisner, (B. B.) He has now gone home,
and will write to me as soon as he returns. Beecher, Edwards, and
Dr. Woods, together with Wisner, are to hold a council on this sub-
ject with some gentlemen in Boston, and immediately Wisner is to
let me know what is to be done. I cannot think of going there for
less than $10,000."

" Lansingburg, August 18th.
" Our hope at present is to get $6000 in this region and in some
of the towns below. We shall certainly get $3000 in Albany. We
hope for something in Lansingburg and Waterford. And Troy, New-
burg, Goshen, Catskill will beyond a doubt give us two or three thou-
sand more. I am glad Mr. Cushing's marriage is over. I hope we
shall have a good neighbor, and that he will be under a fine reli-
gious influence. I trust, too, an increase of pious persons about Col-
lege will be of great advantage. Dr. Blatchford is still very poorly ;
nay, he is very sick.

"Wherever I go, and get access to the people, it is seen that
greater efforts are necessary to promote religion in our own beloved
country than have yet been made, and new views are taken of the
real condition and responsibility of the Presbyterian Church. It is
amazing how few, either ministers or people, take enlarged views of
things, or think of operating on a great scale. It is so everywhere.
And I am at this moment better pleased with Southern Christians
than I ever was. For little as they do, asleep as most of them are,
they are equal to any that I find, (except here and there an indi-
vidual,) and ahead of most. Let it be considered that there are more
Presbyterians in the State of New York than in 13 Southern and
South Western States. The first and second Presbyteries in the
City of New York have more communicants, and more wealth twice
over than the whole Synod of Virginia. The Presbytery of Phila-
delphia has more members than the Synod of North Carolina. Yet

dr. rice's agencies. 417

consider what these Southern people have done for Princeton, and
for our Seminary."

From Catskill he writes on the 31st, and gives an account of Mr.
Roy's sickness, and of his preparations to return home by the mid-
dle of September.

" Philadelphia, Sept. 13th, 1827.

"I am here at our good friend Latimer's. I am authorized to say
that the subscription, though not filled up, shall not fall short, and
to announce that the New York professorship is sure"

After an absence of about four months, Dr. Rice returned to the
seminary about the middle of September. On the first week of
October he met the Synod of North Carolina in Salisbury, and made
a statement of his labors and success as agent; and also of the
condition of the seminary. The Synod passed resolutions expres-
sive of thankfulness for the favorable circumstances, and required
the directors from that Synod to name an early day to meet with
the directors from the Virginia Synod, at the seminary, to take mea-
sures to enlarge the seminary buildings for the accommodation of
the students ; and to take immediate measures for filling, as soon as
possible, the various departments of instruction in the seminary.
On the 25th of the month he met the Synod of Virginia in Lynch-
burg. This body concurred with the Synod of North Carolina in
resolutions for enlarging the seminary, and increasing the number
of professors.

The meeting of the Board, on the 13th of November, was " lovely ;
everything as kind and fraternal as could be wished." After recom-
mending to Dr. Rice to visit the Southern cities to raise funds and
promote union of effort, " they went home praying for us, and feeling
more than ever." But soon after the meeting of the Board he
received letters from New York, urging his immediate return to
assist the gentlemen who were pledged for the New York professor-
ship, in making up the required amount. Dr. Rice wished to go
South ; it was the time to promote the union, if ever, of the Southern
Synods, in one seminary. There were difficulties in the way, likely
to increase every year, till they should be insurmountable, if they
Were not already so. What Dr. Caldwell was scheming for North
Carolina, Dr. Barr and others were already carrying into effect in
the mountains of South Carolina, a State of an onward spirit. The
members of the Board with whom he could advise urged him to go
North. He reluctantly gave up his visit to the South. Early in
December he proceeded to New York ; and on the 22d he thus writes
home — "It is a great deal harder work now than I have ever seen
it here. It was easier when we began this enterprise to get $6000,
than/it is now to get one. Indeed, we have worked on all the best
materials, and what remains now is all knotty and gnarled oak.
But the thing will be done." The friends in Boston did not encou-
rage a visit in the fall or at this time.
27

418 dr. rice's agencies

" Philadelphia, Dec. 28th, 1827.

" It was very tough work getting the balance made up in New

York. I confess that I felt it to be the very hardest job that I ever

undertook and got through with. But it is done. The New York

professorship is established, and God shall have the praise. About

Philadelphia, I am truly sorry Philadelphia was not scoured last

spring. It is a vain thing to wait for a favorable time. Now is

God's time, and when we are about God's work this is the time for

us to work. The Church has lost much in waiting." Having

secured between six and seven thousand dollars in Philadelphia, he

thus writes —

" January 2d, 1828. I

" The Latimers are as kind as they can be, and send many mes-
sages of love. I find that it requires nice steering to get along in
this place. There is jealousy here, as eagle-eyed as party spirit
can make it. But there is a good spirit among the people, at least*
a few, and none of them can refuse to express their favor towards
our plans. It is more and more apparent to me God favors our
cause. I am surprised at the success which has attended our efforts,
and the interest which is awakened for the seminary. The friends
of Auburn think that it is next to their institution ; and even the
most jealous-spirited and exclusive friends of Princeton say that the
hopes of the Church must certainly be directed to us in the second
place. By the favor of the Almighty, we must make the Union
Seminary a great blessing." In Baltimore he accomplished some-
thing by the help of his friends, John Breckenridge and Nevins. He
says, January 21st — " This is the toughest place I have ever been at
yet. I have done my best to make an impression, but yet I cannot
see clearly how far I have got an advantage. Yesterday I preached
two sermons on my subject. As Dr. Glendy said — 'And upon my
word, madam, I think the morning sermon was one of my happiest
performances.' I shall know by to-morrow evening what the
general prospect is."

In a letter to Knowles Taylor, of New York, who was very active
in co-operating with Dr. Rice and Mr. Boy, in raising the profes-
sorship, he says — "I staid in Philadelphia until I obtained about
$6500. I thought, as matters were situated, Boy could finish the rest.
Some men were very liberal. Mr. R. gave $1000 ; J. H. $1000 ;
T. E. $1000 ; A. H. $500 ; S. W. & A. W. each $500 ; J. M.
$300. But after that we had hard pulling. The Seminary at Pitts-
burg works against us. Many hold back because Dr. Heron is
coming in the spring. I look back to our co-operation in obtaining
the New York professorship, with peculiar pleasure. First, there is
most manifest evidence of the presence and blessing of God in this
thing. When I consider the strength of local prejudices which
unhappily prevail in our country, and the mighty current of feeling
which had long been running in favor of other objects, and, of
course, the difficulty of exciting an interest for a new enterprise of
magnitude, I do not see how any one can help exclaiming — 4 See

DR. rice's agencies. 419

what hath God wrought.' But in the next place, this has offered a
fine opportunity for the exercise of Christian friendship. We, who
have engaged in it, shall love one another the better, as long as we
live, because we have labored together in this work. When once the
heart is right, how delightfully do Christians co-operate ! Their aim
and object being one, and that, too, of the highest benevolence,
they cannot make an effort without a kindling up of love. When
you become an old gray-headed elder, and meet in the General
Assembly the men who received their education at our Seminary,
and hear them magnify the word of God, and see that they are
60und, faithful Bible, preachers, you will rejoice and bless God for
what you see and hear. Our Seminary shall be based on the Bible,
and we will know no isms there but Bibleism. I am sure that the
Bible will afford good support to sound Presbyterianism ; and if it
will not, why let Presbyterianism go. The Lord bless you, my
brother."

Dr. Rice reached home on the 1st day of February, 1828. Of
the ten months succeeding the 1st of May, 1827, he had been absent
six and one-half on his agency to raise funds for the Theological
Seminary. The report of the Board of Directors, at their second
meeting, April 30th, 1828, made to the General Assembly, says : " At
our present meeting, many subjects are presented, of such magni-
tude and importance to the interests of religion, that we are un-
willing to make any decision, until we have taken time for prayerful
consideration and counsel with our brethren, and the friends of the
institution. It is for this reason, that we have the constitution of
the seminary yet in an unfinished state. The funds of the institu-
tion, amounting to about seventy-five thousand dollars, are for the
most part secured to us only by subscription ; but, that subscrip-
tions to this amount have been obtained in so short a period, is a
subject of unspeakable gratitude. During the past year, there have
been twenty-one students in the seminary, who passed a satisfactory
examination in the various branches of Biblical and Theological
learning, to which they have been attending. Three of them have
been recently licensed by the Hanover Presbytery." These three
were John Barksdale, Roswell Tenny, and Francis Bartlett.

During this last visit to New York, Dr. Rice made arrangements
with Rev. Asahel Nettleton, to spend some time at the seminary.
In a letter, dated Baltimore, January 21st, 182T, he says : " The
more I see of Mr. Nettleton, the more I am pleased with him. He
is a wise and holy man ; but his health is wretched, and it will be a
difficult matter to get him along, in anything of a comfortable way,
after we get to Fredericksburg. I have seriously apprehended that
he would not be able to ride in the stage all the way, as he is very
easily fatigued ; but it is of immense importance that he should
come to our seminary. His residence with us will greatly strengthen
our hold on the affections of the New England brethren. But there
is another and a higher view. Mr. Nettleton is most earnestly a
Bible preacher ; and he is the strongest advocate that I know, for

420 DR. rice's agencies.

high attainments of holiness and knowledge, in candidates for the
ministry. His whole experience has convinced him of the miserable
consequences which grow out of the rashness and inexperience of
confident young men, and the danger of running down revivals of
religion by over-excitement. He sees the great danger to which
this country is exposed, from infidelity on the one side, and from
enthusiasm and fanaticism on the other. I have met with no man
whose views agree so fully with my own, in relation to all these
things ; and if the Lord shall permit me to conduct him to the
seminary, I shall believe I have accomplished a great good. But
he feels the feebleness of his health, and wishes it to be fully under-
stood, that no expectations are to be formed of his laboring in the
ministry. Everything must be foreclosed here ; and you may tell
every one not to expect that Mr. Nettleton will preach at all.
Should he recover his strength, it will not be possible to keep him
still. But, what he needs now, and must have, is freedom from
excitement, and perfect mental repose. All I expect from him, for
a long time, is to talk in the presence of the students. Talk he
will, and we cannot keep him from it ; and I cannot help rejoicing
to think how you, my beloved one, will enjoy his society, as he will
lie on the sofa in our quiet parlor, and speak of revivals, and tell
you his views of the Bible. If our good Lord should permit me to
bring him, it will be a delightful treat to you, my dearest, and this
is no small reason why I wish to get him with you."

All the anticipations respecting Mr. Nettleton's recovery and use-
fulness were fully realized; and his visit to Virginia resulted in
lasting benefit to the souls of many. His society was sought by
the students and friends of the seminary, while he was refreshing
himself under the roof of Dr Bice. As the summer came on with
its genial heat, and the congregations around began to exhibit evi-
dence of unusual seriousness, Mr. Nettleton's health recruited,
and he took an active part in a most interesting revival, that spread
over a large section of the State in a short time, and in the course
of a year was felt in almost all the Presbyterian congregations, in
some degree of excitement. In writing about it, some two or three
years afterwards, Mr. Nettleton says to a friend, (Rev. Mr. Cobb,)
uThe scene of the deepest interest was in the county of Prince
Edward, Virginia, in the vicinity of the Union Theological Semi-
nary and Hampden Sidney College. Our first meeting of inquiry
was at the house of Dr. Rice, the very mansion containing the
theological students. More than a hundred were present, inquiring,
" What must we do to be saved?" Among the subjects of divine
grace were a number of lawyers, six or seven, and some of them
among the leading advocates at the bar. Some were men of finished
education, who are soon to become heralds of salvation."

While this awakening was extending its happy influence over a
large section of country, Dr. Rice, early in June, went to Boston. The
Boston Recorder, of June 13th, 1828, tells us, that on Saturday,
the sixth of the month, a respectable number of gentlemen met by

DR. rice's agencies. 421

invitation, at the Cowper committee-room, to receive some important
statements from Dr. Rice, concerning the situation of the Southern
country, the great dearth of well educated ministers, and the im-
portance of the Union Theological Seminary to supply this want, so
palpable to all, together with the necessity for the friends of Union
Theological Seminary to make further provision for theological stu-
dents, beyond their means, and consequently the necessity of aid
from Boston. Dr. Codman, of Dorchester, was chairman of the
meeting, and Rev. Asa Rand, clerk ; Dr. Griffin, of Park Street
Church, opened the meeting with prayer. After hearing from Dr.
Rice a full statement of facts connected with the object of his visit,
"Resolved, unanimously, That we cordially approve of the exer-
tions made and proposed for the thorough education of pious young
men in the Southern States, with a view of their laboring as minis-
ters of the gospel in that portion of our country ; that we shall be
happy to extend all the patronage in our power to the Union Theo-
logical Seminary in Prince Edward County, Virginia ; and that we
now give Dr. Rice, as the agent of that seminary, a special pledge,
that in the spring of the ensuing year, we will, so far as we can
consistently with our other duties, contribute pecuniary aid towards
sustaining an institution from which we hope and believe our country
is to receive great and permanent benefit. The reasons for post-
poning our subscriptions are, the numerous applications for charitable
objects a few months past, and the present embarrassments of com-
mercial affairs." With this pledge, Dr. Rice hastened home, and,
under date of the 11th of July, 1828, thus writes to Dr. Alexander:
" I have so much to say to you, that I am afraid to begin on the
subject of my passing through Princeton without calling, on my
return to Virginia. It was a very painful affair to me. But the
case was this : I wanted to attend the meeting of the General
Assembly's Board of Missions, which was held in June. I arrived
in New York, about ten o'clock, on Wednesday. The meeting was
to be held in Philadelphia, at three o'clock, on Thursday. 1 had
several hours' business to detain me, and could not leave New York
until the three o'clock boat. This enabled me to get to Trenton
about one o'clock at night. It was eleven when we passed by your
house. I could only, as I went, offer a silent prayer that God
might bless you and all yours ; and this I did with all the sincerity
of old, unchanged friendship.

u I have no doubt you have heard of the excitement, I think I
may say revival of religion, in Prince Edward. It was prepared
for by previous labors. Much that our valued old friend, Mr.
Lyle did in the way of sowing seed, is now springing up, and pro-
ducing a glorious harvest. Douglass has the grace to acknowledge
this. Other things paved the way. When Mr. Nettleton had strength
to labor, he soon was made instrumental in producing a considerable
excitement. This has extended ; and now the state of things is
deeply interesting. Five lawyers, all men of very considerable
standing, have embraced religion. Henry E. Watkins, Samuel C.

422 REV. ME. NETTLETON.

Anderson, Nelson Page, Morton Payne and Peyton Harrison. This
lias produced a mighty sensation in Charlotte, Mecklenburg, Notto-
way, Cumberland, Powhatan, Buckingham and Albemarle. The
minds of men seem to stand a tiptoe, and they seem to be looking
for some great things. I do fear that, under the influence of men
of other denominations, there will be a wild-fire kindled in this
region, and every thing will be seared, and withered by the fierce-
ness of the blast. This, then, would put every thing back for an-
other generation. I saw in Troy and Utica, how the raging flame
had passed through the garden of the Lord, and every thing looked
black and desolate. But what can we do to prevent this evil ? We
have no men. And in this case of necessity, as usual, I turn to you
for aid and counsel. Is there no possibility of getting three or four
sterling young men to come on to this middle region at the present
time ? It is remarkable that the work here is as much among men
as women ; and as far as it has yet gone it is among that class of
society which has hitherto been almost entirely free from religious
influence, lawyers and educated men. At last Nottoway Court,
there were in the bar at once, seven lawyers, professors of religion !
This is unexampled in Virginia. We cannot get on half fast enough,
in raising a supply of religious instructors ; and what this country
will do I know not. You need not be told how it has suffered in
its spiritual interests, from ignorant teachers. But experience of
the evil is not sufficient for its cure. It is necessary that the peo-
ple should have just ideas of something better, and they can acquire
these only by experience too. But the difficulty is to find men to
send among them, and thus let them see and feel what is meant by
good jireaching. Mr. Nettleton is a remarkable man, and chiefly, I
think, remarkable for his power of producing a great excitement
without much appearance of feeling. The people do not either
weep, or talk away their impressions. The preacher chiefly ad-
dresses Bible truth to their consciences. I have not heard him as
yet utter a single sentiment opposed to what you and I call ortho-
doxy. He preaches the Bible. He derives his illustrations from
the Bible."

• Mr. Nettleton visited the Valley of the Shenandoah, and the
mountains beyond, during the summer, securing every where personal
attachment, and awakening a desire to be witness of a genuine re-
vival of religion, as had blessed the counties east of the Ridge. At
Staunton, he met the Synod of Virginia, in October, and renewed
acquaintance with some who had profited by his instruction in pre-
vious years ; one in particular, had attended on his ministry thirteen
years before in the city of New Haven. Writing to a friend, Mr.
Nettleton says — about his summer excursion, "J spent a week at a
place called Staunton, where I left a pleasant little band of young
converts." After the meeting of Synod he remained some time to
cherish the impressions made during the exercises of Synod. The
writer of a communication to the Visitor and Telegraph, says, under
date of January 12th, 1829 — "The spirit of godliness and pious

REV. HIRAM P. GOODRICH. 423

zeal, awakened here at the meeting of Synod in October, has in-
creased and grown under the efforts of our excellent friend Rev.
Mr. Smith, aided by the untiring and efficient efforts of the Rev.
Mr. Nettleton, into a goodly corps of new recruits for our blessed
Redeemer's cause. Seventeen communicants went forward for the

| first time, to the Lord's table, and openly sealed their pledge of

' fidelity to his government."

Mr. Nettleton considered the afflictive providence of God, which
sent him to Virginia, as the agent of Infinite wisdom, to lead him
to scenes of usefulness embracing events and circumstances the most
interesting in his life. Others blessed God for hi3 wise providence,
for in the awakenings, in connection with his visit, in the different
parts of the Presbyterian Church, the caution and mildness, and
sound Bible instruction which characterized Mr. Nettleton, were ex-
hibited in a pre-eminent manner by the ministers of the Presbyte-
rian Church.

The Synod of Virginia at this same meeting in Staunton, by an
unanimous vote, directed the Board of the Union Theological Sem-
inary to elect the Rev. Hiram P. Goodrich, to the professorship of
Oriental Literature. The Synod of North Carolina having made a
similar order, the Board of Directors, in December, confirmed the
nomination. This young gentleman, on the recommendation of Dr.
Alexander, as a good student and well versed in the languages of
the Bible, had been employed in the Seminary, as a teacher of the
classes in the languages and literature of the Bible, about two years,
having commenced his labors soon after Mr. Marsh returned to Ver-
mont. While Dr. Rice was absent on his agency in 1827 and 1828,
Mr. Goodrich kept the students employed in oriental studies, to the
entire satisfaction of the Board and Dr. Rice. Mr. Goodrich de-
livered his inaugural address on the 6th of May, 1829, in the Col-
lege Church. The Rev. Francis M'Farland received the obligation
and delivered the charge. Dr. Rice wished Mr. Goodrich to be put
on the New York foundation, saying — " being a New Yorker him-
self and yet suiting the southern country exactly — he will with
great propriety suit the New York professorship." The Board
agreed that if the fund should yield less than $800 the arrears
should be made up from the contingent fund. Of the New York
professorship, part of the funds were sent to Virginia, by Mr.
Knowles Taylor, and invested by Mr. J. Caskie in Richmond ; and
part remained in New York city on which the interest was paid.
Jnhappily in the pressure which came on the cities in 1837 and
onward, a large portion of the funds left in New York were lost to
the Seminary after having rendered important service about ten
years.

424 REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D.

CHAPTER XXXIII.

JOHN H. EICE, D. D. — HIS LAST LABORS.

In anticipation of the election of a Professor of Oriental Litera-
ture in the fall of 1828, Dr. Rice says in a letter to Mr. K. Taylor
of New York, in the August of that year — "I ventured on my
own responsibility to engage a workman to put up a brick build-
ing; and he has now actually begun the job, and has agreed to
finish it this season. At the present Mr. Goodrich and I, with our
wives, and all our domestic establishments, are in the same building
with the students. But I find that on many accounts this does not
answer well. The building which I have contracted for will be
occupied as soon as finished, by us, and the whole seminary building
given up to the students."

The nineteenth anniversary of the American Board of Commis-
sioners for Foreign Missions, was held October 1st, 1828, in Phila-
delphia. Dr. Rice delivered the annual sermon from 2 Cor. 10th:
4th. "For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty
through God to the pulling down the strong holds." The editor
of the National Preacher met the Doctor at the close of worship
on the pulpit stairs, and reached out his hand for the manu-
script. Several thousand copies were presented to the Board,
and gratuitously circulated by Mr. Dickinson. October 31st, he
writes to Mr. K. Taylor — "I have just returned from Presby-
tery and Synod. I do rejoice to hear that affairs took a good turn
in Philadelphia. I have received a letter from Dr. Alexander since
my return, and find that he was very much pleased with the meeting.
If my sermon did good, and shall hereafter do good, I do not take
any credit for it to myself. But I shall be glad indeed if it pro-
motes the cause of missions ; and the more so if it indirectly aids
our infant seminary ; we do so much need well-taught and faithful
ministers in the southern country, that I feel our enterprise to be
one of the highest importance. It is deeply to be regretted that
somebody did not take hold of this matter fifteen years ago. But
perhaps the time had not arrived for success. Mrs. Rice desires me
to say that she has reserved a lodging-room in our part of the
seminary, on purpose for your brother, so that if he needs any
nursing, she intends to enjoy the pleasure of affording it herself."

This brother, James Brainard Taylor, from the banks of the Con-
necticut, while a clerk in New York, witnessed the departure of
some foreign missionaries, and became deeply impressed with the
paramount importance of religion to himself and all mankind. As
soon as practicable he commenced a course of studies in preparation
for the ministry. While in the theological studies his feeble health
alarmed his friends. Desirous of restoring the health of a lovely
candidate for the ministry, and of promoting the life of godliness
in the seminary, and also of doing something agreeable to his cor-

DR. rice's last labors. 425

respondent, a warm friend of the seminary, Dr. Rice invited this
young man to pass the comino; winter at the seminary. Mr. Taylor
arrived at Prince Edward in November, in a very weak state, having
come from New York to Petersburg by water. "Finding him too
feeble to go up stairs we gave him our chamber, the south-west
room, (of the east wing) — and we took the dining-room just oppo-
site, across the passage. There he died." With increasing ardor
of piety and decreasing strength of body, the young man passed
the winter under the care of Mrs. Rice, and two skilful physicians.
His religious cheerfulness bound the little community at the semi-
nary, with cords of increasing love, and all exerted themselves to
add to the comfort of the dying man. On Sabbath evening, the
29th of March, 1829, he passed to the heavenly world. His last
written sentence was — " By my amanuensis, Mrs. Rice, I thought
to tell you at greater length ; but like all other glorious manifesta-
tions of God to the soul, this beggars description. However, let
me say, that to-day, I have had sweet thoughts of going to another
world. Gladly, gladly, while alone, and resting in my easy chair,
would I have bade earth farewell, and winged my way to the para-
dise of God. The Lord said, Nay. I yet stay, and would patiently
wait until my change come. I find it easier to dictate than to write
with mine own hands, James."

That the influence of this young man's piety might be perpetuated,
and widely disseminated, Dr. Rice commenced a memoir, which, in-
terrupted by his death, was finished by Dr. B. H. Rice ; and has
been widely circulated, and probably read by those to whom it was
dedicated, theological students, and the Christian Church generally.

At the meeting of the Board, in December, 1828, after the elec-
tion of Mr. Goodrich Professor, Major James Morton, father-in-law
of Dr. Rice, and Mr. James D. Wood, for many years treasurer of
the Board, were appointed, " with authority to contract for the
erection, and so far as they think proper, the finishing of the western
wing of the Seminary building, so soon as the general agent shall
inform them that §5000 have been subscribed for that purpose ; pro-
vided that said Committee shall be able to make an advantageous
contract, on payments to be made in one, two, or three years, with
such advances as the subscriptions above mentioned shall render
practicable." Rev. James W. Douglass, then preaching acceptably
at Briery, was, at the earnest entreaty of the Board, persuaded to
accept the general agency. The subscriptions to the building and
contingent funds were liberal ; and at the meeting of "the Board in
May, 1829, it was found " expedient to alter the plan of a building
adopted by a former Board, so as to make each wing fifty-two feet
long, and the centre building forty-six. The building Committee
were authorized to contract for the erection of the brick work, and
necessary wood work of a building ninety-eight feet long, being the
wing and centre building necessary to complete the plan of the
Seminary, provided that by making contract for the whole at once,
there can be any special advantage gained." The Committee pro-

426 THE PURCHASE OF DR. RICE'S LIBRARY.

ceeded to make a contract, and secured the erection of buildings
sufficient to make the Seminary the very convenient and sightly
building it now is. The terms of the contract were, that part of the
building should be completed in 1880, the remainder in 1831 — "to
be finished entirely and complete for the sum of $12,000, one-third
payable the 1st of July, 1830, the balance in four equal annual in-
stalments."

The private library of Dr. Rice, collected with great care and
expense, and well fitted for the purpose of theological study, became
the property of the Seminary. It had been open to the students
from the commencement of his services as Professor. "But," a
Committee of Presbytery, in 1826, said, "it is not reasonable that,
from year to year, the Professor should throw open his library to
the use of the students without compensation ; especially as it could
be procured on terms more liberal than can be expected from any
other source." Whereupon it was, "Resolved, that Thomas Tread-
way and James D. Wood be appointed a Committee to procure for
the Theological Seminary the library of John H. Rice, I). D., after
he shall have withdrawn from it books to the value of five hundred
dollars, which he thinks least valuable to that institution ; that on
receiving the library they shall give the said John H. Rice an order
on James Morton for the principal and interest of the debt due the
Presbytery on account of their Theological fund, provided the same
does not exceed $1500 ; that they also give him an order on James
Morton for $444 44, left by Andrew Baker as a fund, the interest
of which is to be applied to the purchase of religious books for
gratuitous distribution ; also for the same amount left by the same
individual as a fund, the interest of which is to be applied to mission-
ary purposes ; the Committee making satisfactory arrangements with
the Trustees of the Seminary, that the interest on the sum of $888 88
shall be paid annually, one-half to such person or persons as Pres-
bytery may appoint, to purchase and distribute religious books, and
one-half to the Treasurer of the United Auxiliary Missionary
Society ; and also that the Treasurer grant a discharge to John H.
Rice, D. D., for the sum which he owes to the funds of the Theo-
logical Seminary, amounting, as stated in his account, to $885 38.
This proposed arrangement was finally completed, and record made
by Presbytery, April 28th, 1828 ; and also agreed to and entered
upon the minutes of the Board of Directors in December of the same
year. The sum found in the hands of the Treasurer, was $1486 59.
The Seminary library thus increased was valued by the Board at
$8000.

In the Evangelical and Literary Magazine for October, 1828, is a
report on the course of study to be pursued in the Union Theologi-
cal Seminary. " The design of the publication is, that the members
of the Synod of Virginia and North Carolina generally, and of the
Board in particular, may have an opportunity of seeing the plan,
and considering the reasons on which it is founded." It occu-
pies more than thireen octavo pages, and proposes an extensive

UNION THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 427

course of the most liberal character. The great principle adopted
is, " The Bible is to be in the Union Theological Seminary, the

GREAT SUBJECT OF STUDY; AND THE ONLY SOURCE OF AUTHORITY.

But the Bible must be studied in the original languages. The reli-
gious teacher must prove the soundness of his expositions, and thus
convince his hearers of what God requires them to believe and to do ;
it is a fearful thing for a minister of the gospel to say that the Bible
means what it does not mean ; to affirm that the God of truth has
said what he has not said. The Bible, though not written in
systematic order, contains a system of truth. The Professor of
Christian Theology, then, has two great duties to perform ; 1st, By
a careful induction to establish the theological facts recorded in the
Bible. 2d, To give them a clear, scientific arrangement, that the
mind of the student may embrace the whole truth revealed in the
word of God, and thus be able to present it, in lucid order, and
with distinctness, to the understandings of those whom he may be
called to teach."

u It is earnestly recommended, that the Board, with the advice and
consent of the Synod, should aim at the establishment of four Pro-
fessorships in the Seminary, with the view of ultimately requiring a
four years' course of study. In prospect of such an arrangement,
the following might express the titles of the respective foundations.
1st, Professorship of Greek and Hebrew ; 2d, Professorship of Bibli-
cal Literature ; 3d, Professorship of Christian Theology ; 4th, Pro-
fessorship of Church History and Polity. At present it is under-
stood that the order of the Board contemplates a course of study for
three years, to be conducted by three Professors : 1st, of Oriental
Literature ; 2d, of Christian Theology ; 3d, of Ecclesiastical History
and Polity."

It had been the desire of Dr. Rice and the friends of the Seminary,
to contract the expenses of a residence at the institution within the
narrowest compass, and meet the condition of many young men that
desired to preach the gospel. To bring about the desired result,
the students and friends at a distance united in most praiseworthy
efforts. Some young men of fine spirit and narrow means, adopted
a simplicity of living that might satisfy an anchorite ; others of more
abundant resources, restricted themselves to the greatest plainness
and cheapness in their diet to encourage the others, and establish,
if possible, a rate of living as cheap and simple as might consist with
health. Says one, well acquainted with the proceedings of the time
— " Mr. Hurd and Mr. Tenny boarded themselves, I believe, all
the time ; but in a small way. They got codfish, which they kept in
the ice-house, had cheese, butter, molasses, and such things, and
every morning I sent for their basket of table furniture, to wash all
up clean for the day. Messrs. Hart, Royall, Barksdale, and
M'Ewen, a Scotchman from the South, had a quiet dining-room in
the roof (of the Seminary), and very good food which they got my
servant to cook and attend to for them. This was before and during
1827."

428 UNION THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY.

"About that time Dr. Rice, in passing through Philadelphia on
business of his agency, was stating the wants of the Seminary in the
congregation of Dr. Skinner. A widow in great poverty heard, and
reflecting on the great want of ministers in some parts of her own
country, and the desolations in the heathen world, and considering
the necessity laid on all to do something in the cause, from her
great poverty, sent the Doctor one dollar as her donation. On his
return to the Seminary, the Doctor related the circumstances of the
widow's donation, the first she had ever made to a work of this kind,
and urged the students to the greatest economy. A number of
students forthwith made arrangements to leave a comfortable board-
ing-house, and forming a club, hired a servant, purchased provisions,
and commenced boarding themselves at a cheap rate. Friends of
the Seminary in the neighborhood, and at a distance, moved by the
report of their self-denial and its cause, sent various articles of table
furniture and provision." The young men were encouraged by the
experiment in 1828 ; and as their numbers increased the Board of
Directors became interested, and endeavored to give permanency to
what had been thus far successful.

In September, 1828, the public were informed — "The present
students have diminished the price of board from eighty to sixty-five
dollars, by paying in advance, and giving their steward a fixed
salary, and then dividing equally the expense. Oil or candles are
frequently sent to the institution from Richmond, Petersburg and
Norfolk, so that this article is not a source of expense. All are
encouraged to live as the general spirit of self-denial will allow,
which is favorable to severe study." As the tuition, room-rent, bed
and other furniture, and use of library were gratis, and candles were
generally given, the expenses of the students at that time were, per
annum, boarding $65, washing $10, fire-wood $5 — total $80. In
the spring of 1829 Mr. Douglass, the general agent, says — " Some
collections have been made for the students' fund, the object of
which is to reduce the price of their boarding. In explaining this,
it has been stated that the students board themselves, by purchasing
their provisions, and hiring servants to prepare them, under the
direction of a pious superintendent ; and that, if an amount nearly
equal to the consumption can be obtained, and if, as will generally
be the case, there are students boarding in the family who are not
in indigent circumstances, and will therefore pay for their boarding,
the expense of living at the Union Seminary may be less than at
most of those now established. This plan has just been commenced.
In the Rev. Mr. Ewing's congregation, Falling Spring, eight indi-
viduals subscribed one barrel of flour each per year for six years,
deliverable in Lynchburg. As a student's proper course in the
Seminary is three years, the term of six years, or two full courses,
was selected, in order that the arrangement might have a degree of
permanency as well as system. The ladies' associations in Norfolk,
Richmond, Petersburg, Lynchburg, Lexington, Greenville, Win-
chester, Danville, Milton, N. C, and others which I am not yet

UNION THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 429

acquainted with, intend to forward articles of diet, of clothing, of
room or table furniture, or money, as they may be able. By these
and other arrangements it is hoped and believed that the expense of
living may be so reduced that every student who is in debt, or who
is afraid of debt, will find it his interest to enter at the Union Theo-
logical Seminary."

The house especially designed for the Professor of Theology being
in progress for speedy completion, the Board of Directors in May
resolved — "1st. That after the next session the whole basement
story of the present building, and one or two rooms on the first floor,
be appropriated to the use of the students for boarding. 2d. That
the Board employ a person to superintend the cooking and washing
for the students, at a salary not exceeding $10 per month, and pay
the hire of servants to an amount not exceeding §120 per annum,
provided funds are obtained for these objects during the summer.
James D. Wood, H. E. Watkins and William H. Venable were
requested to attend to the employment of a suitable manager. In
this way the expense of board might be reduced to four dollars and
a half per month. Large contributions of provisions would reduce
it still more." This plan went into successful operation, and for a
number of years the price of board at the Seminary was extremely
low. The rooms for students were also furnished in a neat and com-
fortable manner by individuals or associations in different parts of
the country. And the Professor of Theology had the pleasure at
one time of seeing about forty young men assembled, preparing for
the toils and joys of a missionary's life.

While Dr. Rice was preparing to make his visit to Boston accord-
ing to the mutual arrangement of the previous summer, he received
a communication from his friends there, which drew forth the follow-
ing statement :

"March 31st, 1829.

" Your communication as to my proposed visit to Boston, has
occasioned great perplexity. On my return home I found that we
were to have near thirty students in our seminary. Our building is
only fifty feet long and forty wide. And in this contracted space
we have two professors, with their families and our students, except
two or three who get lodging in the neighborhood. One room, not
eighteen feet square, serves for our library, and lecture-room, and
chapel. The professors have to study in their wives' chambers. The
students are obliged to live three in a room, and when the weather
admits of it, to seek praying-places in the woods. It must be mani-
fest to any one acquainted with study, that we suffer greatly from
having to live in this crowded state. I found it so, and resolved
that there must be a change. But in the state of utter exhaustion
of the pecuniary resources of this region, it was in vain to think of
applying to the people here for assistance. I however placed impli-
cit confidence in the pledge given by my Boston friends, and deter-
mined that, in reliance on their constancy and good faith, I would
make a contract for a building, payment for which should be made

430 UNION THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY.

next June. Accordingly, I have pledged myself to an amount a
little exceeding $5000 ; and hold myself bound to raise it by the time
specified. For this my reliance was on my friends in Boston. It is
true that there is left to me, after the various sacrifices which I have
made, property worth about $5000 — one-fourth of what I once was
worth. This I had thought it my duty to reserve, as I am advanc-
ing in life, and shall probably leave my wife behind me in this
world, for the support of her to whom I am bound by every tie
which can bind man to woman. I know well that in every age those
who rise up do not remember Joseph. Every sacrifice of worldly
interest which I have made, was made by my wife as cheerfully, to
say the least, as by me. But when I am gone, and she is old, there
will then be a generation which will not know any of these things.
I must, however, raise the money by some means, and if I fail, my
little property must go. When it was known that I had ventured to
make this contract, the people who knew my circumstances, asked
me on what I relied to raise the money. I replied, On the faith
of my friends in Boston — their promise is as good to me as money
in the bank, to be drawn next June.' They thought me rash in my
procedure. Some said I would never get a cent. And so I was
told in Philadelphia, and every place south of New York. Now, in
the present state of things, I would not, for the value of the money,
have it known that I was disappointed in the confidence placed in
the Boston people. Of one thing I am pursuaded, that it is of some
importance to the cause of religion, that in one way or another, I
should get this money from Boston. I do not mean to whine about
this matter, nor do I aim to excite any man's commisseration. I
know, that judged by the cautious policy of this world, I acted im-
prudently in making a contract, when there was, from the nature of
the case, so much uncertainty. But when I saw and felt that inter-
ests, in my view, of the highest importance, were suffering for want
of such measures as I adopted, I thought that I should betray a want
of faith in the head of the church, of reliance on the promises of
brethren, and of disinterestedness on my part, if I did not go for-
ward and prepare to meet the consequences. I did so with my eyes
open, and knowing that I was doing what the world calls a foolish
thing."

In May the Presbytery of Hanover held their sessions at the semi-
nary ; and Dr. Rice had the pleasure of seeing the fruits of his
- labors in the proceedings of his co-Presbyters. Of the students of
the seminary some were already ordained ministers and fellow-Pres-
byters with their beloved teacher. Others, as Drury Lacy, Noah
Cook, Hiram Howe, Timothy Howe and Jonathan Cable, were, after
due examination, taken under the care of Presbytery as candidates
for the ministry ; and Andrew Hart, John J. Boy all, John S. Watt,
Daniel L. Russell and Samuel Hurd were duly licensed to preach
the gospel ; and the usual steps were taken for the ordination of
Francis Bartlett as evangelist. After the meeting of Presbytery,
Dr. Rice, accompanied by Mrs. Rice, whom the doctor had found a

UNION THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 431

most efficient co-agent in the cities, visited New York and Boston.
On his way he paused for a short visit in Philadelphia, to look in
upon the Assembly, of which his brother Benjamin was moderator.
Accompanied from New York by Mr. Knowles Taylor, on their way
to Boston, they visited, at Middle Haddam, in Connecticut, the
parents of the beloved James Brainard Taylor. By the exertions
of his friends in Boston funds were obtained for the completing the
professor's house. About the 21st of July they reached home, much
encouraged and refreshed. The dwelling, when completed, was
called the Bostoii House.

From Statesville, North Carolina, he thus writes under date of
Oct. 12th, 1829, respecting an agency he was induced to make im-
mediately after the fall examination, in compliance with the wishes
of the Board — "I wrote a very hasty note to you last Monday, just
as I was setting out for Salisbury. I went that night to Mr. Staf-
ford's, and next day to Lincolnton, a distance of forty-four miles.
On Wednesday I preached at Lincolnton, and went ten miles to
General Graham's, where I staid all night. Next day I went to a
place called Unity, where I preached, and then went to Mr. Pharr's ;
next day I went to Hopewell, and preached, after which I went to
Mr. John Williamson's ; on Saturday I preached at a place called
Centre, and went to the house of an old seceder named Young. At
Centre I met with Albertus Watts, who came with me to Young's ;
from that house I came to Statesville, where I preached yesterday in
church, and last night in a tavern. To-day I shall let my lungs have
rest, and to-morrow I expect to preach at one of the late Mr. Kil-
patrick's meeting-houses, called Third Creek ; next day I am to
preach for Mr. Stafford, at a church called Thyatira ; from which
place I shall go to Salisbury, and on the day after expect to set out
for home. It is little that is done by an agent who just preaches
and goes his way. My plan has been to lay the matter before the
people, and fix on some one who seems most excited on the subject
as a local agent ; get such subscriptions as the people are ready to
make at the time, and leave the subscription with the agent to do the
rest. Some days I get $100, some $50, some $20. If on the whole
we get $2000 subscribed, it will be more than I expect. Mr. Good-
rich may succeed better, for he has gone to the best and thickest
part of the Presbytery. The people here have many traits of
character like those in the valley. They are hard to move, have
strong local feelings, and many are not without the hope of having
a theological seminary in Concord Presbytery." The avails of this
agency by Dr. Rice and Mr. Goodrich were expended in preparing
the dwelling for a professor at the east of the seminary, called the
Carolina house, first occupied by Mr. Goodrich, and afterwards by
Dr. Graham, and by Dr. Sampson.

Reaching home, Dr. Rice found Mrs. Rice keeping house in the
newly-finished Boston house, in which Mr. Goodrich's family were
also accommodated ; and the whole of the east wing of the Semi-
nary given up to the use of the students. On the 24th he met his

432 DIVISION OF HANOVER PRESBYTERY.

Presbytery In Hanover, and on the 28th he met the Synod of Virginia
in Richmond. Together with Dr. Speece and Wm. Maxwell, Esq., he
was appointed to communicate the action of the Synod to the Pre-
sident of the Convention to form a new State Constitution — "Re-
solved, unanimously. That the Synod of Virginia have observed with
great satisfaction, that the Convention now assembled to form a new
Constitution for the people of this Commonwealth, are proposing and
doubtless intending to preserve and perpetuate the sacred principle,
Liberty of Conscience, declared in the Bill of Rights, and developed
in the act establishing religious freedom as a part of the fundamental
law of the land : and they do hereby solemnly proclaim that they
continue to esteem and cherish that principle for which the Presby-
terian Church of this State, and throughout the United States, have
ever zealously and heartily contended, as the dearest right, and the
most precious privilege that freemen can enjoy."

On the second day of the session, Oct. 29th, 1829, the Presbytery
of Hanover, the mother of Presbyteries, was again, by the act of
Synod, at its own request, divided. The two Presbyteries were
named East Hanover and West Hanover. The boundary line finally
adjusted was on the lines of Brunswick, Nottoway, Amelia, Powhatan,
Goochland, and Spottsylvania. By the agreement of Hanover Pres-
bytery, in preparation for the division, two days before it took place
— " The records to be copied at joint expense of the two Presbyteries,
under the direction of the Stated Clerk of Hanover Presbytery. The
Original Records shall be retained by the East Hanover Presbytery."
There were two copies of the records — from the commencement of
Presbytery down to about 1804. The one the original records by
different clerks ; the other, a copy made by order of Presbytery by
their stated clerk, Mr. Lacy. The copies to be made by this order
were to be disposed of according to seniority. East Hanover,
embracing the residence of the first preachers, Davies and Todd,
took the older copy. It was agreed that the " permanent funds of
the Education and Missionary Societies, and of the Book Concern,
shall belong to that Presbytery within whose bounds they were origi-
nally raised." Mr. B. H. Rice took his dismission from Presbytery
to remove to the city of New York.

To Dr. Woods, of Andover, Dr. Rice writes, on the 12th of No-
vember, 1829 — " I was obliged to set out, the day after an exami-
nation, (in September,) to North Carolina, to attend to the interests
, of our Seminary ; and I could not return till about the 20th of Oc-
tober. It was then my duty to go to Presbytery and Synod. I have
been just a week at home, nearly confined to my house with a bad
cold. And what aggravates the case, we have weather as severe, as,
in ordinary seasons, we have at Christmas. I have been obliged to
overwork myself, and begin the present term worn down with exces-
sive labor. But I do not repine. I only mention these things to
show why I have been so slow in answering your last acceptable and
affectionate letter." In the winter succeeding, the Professor was em-
ployed in the duties of his office, and hastening to an unexpected

DR. RICE'S LETTER TO MR. TAYLOR. 433

close. The mortal frame, oppressed with the efforts of the mind,
was even now tottering ; and while the Professor never appeared
better before his students, that exceeding interest was extracted from
the essence of his life.

In the month of April, 1830, he commenced a Series of Historical
and Philosophical Considerations on Religion. In addressing them
to James Madison, Esq., late. President of the United States, he says
- -" I should not have presumed to bring your name before the public
in this manner, had I not been permitted to observe you in the late
Convention of Virginia, and to see in you the same pious, enlightened,
and dignified friend of rational liberty, that you showed yourself to
be forty years ago, in that celebrated Convention, which, after a most
able discussion, ratified the Federal Constitution. It was principally
your agency, which carried the Act for Securing Religious Liberty,
through the Legislature of Virginia, in 1785. And as one impor-
tant object of the following papers is to show how the freedom, which
we now happily enjoy, may be perpetuated — I trust that you will
pardon the presumption of inscribing these papers to you." These
papers, received with marked approbation, were continued through
fifteen numbers : the last appearing in Oct., 1830. A reprint was
called for : and the Dr. made an effort to bring them to the proposed
conclusion in Feb., 1831, but his sinking health forbade his putting a
finishing hand to a work of extended usefulness, and not the least
in ability, of his varied efforts to interest and instruct the public.

In March, 1830, to Mr. Knowles Taylor he writes — " My spirits
have not been good since Christmas, and one reason is, that I have
had too much to do ; another is, that my health has been much less
firm than common ; and for the last six weeks I have been consumed
by a slow, debilitating fever, which has put it out of my power to
do anything at all. This makes all my work move on slowly. We
have this winter thirty-five students, and a very fine spirit of piety
amongst them." This slow fever never left him; it finally laid him
in his grave. In May he visited New York to attend to the collec-
tion of the instalments for the Seminary. His health and strength
were refreshed by the excursion. In the summer, besides the pro-
fessor's duties, and the papers addressed to Mr. Madison, he com-
menced the memoir of James B. Tavlor, and left the work to be
finished by his brother, Benjamin H. Rice. At the Commencement
of the College in September he was complimented by his friends on
account of his apparently improved health, in which they all rejoiced,
not knowing that it was the insidious flush of fever. He went again
to New York to finish the collection of the subscription to the Semi-
nary. And it was ever a matter of thankfulness to him that,
rebuked in the spring for leaving Mrs. Rice at home, he had taken
her along with him on this his last visit. Visiting the towns on the
North River, he encountered a succession of heavy rains. In Hudson
he was seized with a severe cold, which fastened upon his lungs.
His breast, throat and face became inflamed. Turning his face
homeward, struggling with disease, he kept the great object of his
28

434 LAST LABORS OF DR. RICE.

journey in view. Passing through Princeton, he rested for the last
time under the roof of his friend, Dr. Alexander. The enjoyments
of friendship rose superior to the sufferings of his body, and this
last interview was sweet. Dr. Rice was looking on his friend Alex-
ander as leading on a Seminary to the highest excellence ; and Dr.
Alexander rejoiced in his friend Rice, as doing for his native State
a work far beyond his utmost imaginings. One who often witnessed
the meetings of these men, thought that in dignity, simplicity,
kindness, and unreserved frankness, he had never seen anything to
compare. There was a blending of the old Roman Senators, fit to
be kings, with the meekness and gentleness of Christian men, fit to
be God's ministers.

In Philadelphia he was seized with one of those painful strictures,
which increased upon him during his life. His friends showed him
all the kindness that a knowledge that this was his last visit could
have prompted. In Baltimore he passed a night with his friend Mr.
Wirt, and received his best attentions, full of tenderness becoming
the last, but full of expectation of many meetings to come. Taking
the steamboat to Norfolk, he parted with his friend Maxwell, who
finally manifested the fulness of his friendship in a memoir of his
friend. In Richmond he passed the Sabbath with " his oivn people ,"
as he called them, and preached twice with great acceptance. The
next day he set off, in his own small carriage, with Mrs. Rice,
and on Tuesday reached the Seminary to go away no more. In the
duties of his office he for a time forgot his disease. His last efforts
seemed to his classes more and more full of excellence. His mind
took a wider view and more powerful grasp of the subjects before
him. In November, 1830, he wrote to Dr. Wisner, of Boston, on
the condition of the Church and the world — "I regard the human
race as at this moment standing on the covered crater of a volcano,
in which elementary fires are raging with the intensity of the tophet
ordained of old. Heaven has provided conductors of wonderful
power, by which this heat may be diffused as a general warmth and
a cheering light through the world. And the necessary process must
be performed by the Church. Otherwise there will be an explosion,
which will shatter to pieces every fabric of human hope and comfort.
Nothing but one strong feeling can put down another. Our learned
doctors may wear out their pens and put out their eyes, and they
and their partizans will be of the same opinion still. The Church is
not to be purified by controversy, but by love. I have, therefore,
brought my mind to the conclusion, that the thing most needed at
this present time is a revival of religion among Christians, and
especially a larger increase of holiness among ministers."

On the second Sabbath of the following December he delivered
his last sermon. His hearers were the citizens living in the neigh-
borhood of the Seminary, assembled in the brick church. He pre-
sented in striking language the contest about to take place between
the Church and the world, as it appeared to his mental vision. With
unusual earnestness he exhorted his hearers to come out more pal-

REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D. 435

pably from the world. This sermon his hearers delighted to call to
mind long after his voice was hushed in the grave. When the
people found that this was the last they should hear from the beloved
man, they all joined in the conclusion that he could not have closed
his ministry more becomingly. Dr. Rice lay down upon his bed, a
slowly dying man. Having actively done his master's will for years,
he came now to suffer it, for many successive months.

CHAPTER XXXIV.

JOHN H. RICE, D. D. — HIS LAST SICKNESS AND DEATH.

The active services of Dr. Rice were brought to a close on the
15th of December, 1830, the Wednesday after his last sermon.
The pains that had followed the cold that came upon him in New
York, returned this day with prostrating violence. He was never
more a convalescing man. Drs. Farrar and Mettaux attended upon
him carefully; his brother-in-law, Dr. Morton, was assiduous in his
attentions ; and his old instructor, Dr. Wilson, said encouragingly
— " He will come out with the butterflies ;" all were trusting that
his constitution would, with careful nursing, throw off the disease,
and also recover from the over action, mental and physical, to
which the zeal of Dr. Rice had prompted. He had commenced the
work of the Seminary when not yet recovered from the effects of a
long and wasting fever ; had tasked himself with labors equal to
his strength in his best days ; stimulated by success, he had put forth
greater and still greater efforts of mind and body ; and now, when
final success was crowning his gigantic exertions — the Boston
house completed had been his residence for a year, — the North
Carolina house was finished and occupied by Mr. Goodrich, — the
Seminary building on a scale ample for the accommodation of a
hundred students, hastening to its completion, — some forty-eight
students assembled for instruction on subjects preparatory to the
ministry of the gospel,. — just then the machinery, while raising the top
stone of the beloved fabric, gave way. Uncheered by the frost and
snow of winter, that give renewed life to the fevered, — unaided by
the genial warmth of Spring that brought out "the butterflies," —
more languid from the heat of summer — the autumn beheld him like a
withered leaf dropping in the stillness of evening, to be seen in its
place no more.

Unable to use his pen, he occasionally dictated to some of the
students, who cheerfully became his amanuenses. The labor of
planning and scheming for the foundation of a Seminary, worthy
of the cause, being over, his mind turned with energy, quickened by
the approach of death, to the great subjects of benevolence that had

436 REV. JOHN H. RICE, D. D.

cheered and busied him while pastor in Richmond, and had not been
lost sight of at the Union Theological Seminary. To his friend
Maxwell, a member of the Senate of Virginia, he writes, urging on
his attention the subject of public education, from the example of
the great deficiency in Prince Edward. The latter part of January,
1831, a correspondent of the Telegraph writes, " three days ago we
thought him nearly well ; he was able to ride. Since that he has
been much worse again. He is now confined to his bed, and was
worse last night than he has been before." In the same paper it
was announced that the Letters to Mr. Madison would be continued.
By the assistance of Dr. Morton two letters were prepared for the
press, and appeared in the Telegraph ; and then increasing pains
with overpowering sickness cut short the series.

A few weeks preceding his last violent attack, in a long and most
interesting letter to Dr. Wisner of Boston, Dr. Rice, among other
things says, " I made a vow to the Lord, that in my poor way I
would do what I could, to have next spring such a General Assem-
bly as never before met on earth. I know this looks like presump-
tion in me. But I hope many will aid in prayer and mighty effort,
in this thing. I want some of my beloved New England friends to
come to Philadelphia, just to try to get good and do good ; to come
without feeling they belong to New England, but that they belong
to Christ and his Church ; not to say one word about any matter of
dispute among Christians ; but determined to know nothing but
Christ and him crucified. And I wish that this meeting may be a
subject of much prayer, and previous preparation. We must fight
fire with fire, and kindle such a flame of divine love, that it will burn
up every material for unhallowed fire to work on. I wish too that
some plan might be devised for kindling up in the Presbyterian
Church the true spirit of missions, and rousing this great sluggish
body from its sleep. Here is a subject of delicacy and difficulty.
The Presbyterian spirit has been so awakened up, that I began to
apprehend that no power of man will ever bring the whole bod}^ to
unite under a Congregational board. What can be done ? Here we
want wisdom. I never will do any thing to injure the wisest and
best missionary society in the world, the American Board. But can
no ingenuity devise a scheme of a Presbyterian branch of the
American Board ?" Convinced that he should not attend that Gen-
eral Assembly, which he had hoped would be the best that ever met,
he proceeded to adjust his thoughts and commit them to paper, by
his amanuensis, and sent them to Dr. Hodge, of Princeton, for his
perusal, and that of the other professors.

Project of an overture to be submitted to the next General As-
sembly. "The Presbyterian Church in the United States of North
America, in organizing their forms of government, and in repeated
declarations made through their representatives in after times, have
solemnly recognized the importance of the missionary cause, and
their obligation as Christians, to promote it by all the means in
their power. But these various acknowledgements have not gone to

REV. JOIIN H. RICE, D. D. 437

the full extent of the obligation imposed by the head of the Church,
nor have they produced exertions at all corresponding thereto. In-
deed, in the judgment of the General Assembly, one primary and
principal object of the institution of the Church by Jesus Christ
was, not so much the salvation of individual Christians, — for, ' he
that belie veth in the Lord Jesus Christ shall be saved,' but the com-
municating of the blessing of the gospel to the destitute with the
efficiency of united effort. The entire histories of the Christian so-
cieties organized by the apostles, affords abundant evidence that
they so understood the design of their Master. They received from
him a command, 'to preach the gospel to every creature,' and from
the Churches planted by them, the word of the Lord was sounded
out through all parts of the civilized world. Nor did the mission-
ary spirit of the primitive Churches expire, until they had become
secularized and corrupted by another spirit. And it is the decided
belief of this General Assembly that a true revival of religion in
any denomination of Christians, will generally, if not universally,
be marked by an increased sense of obligation to execute the com-
mission which Christ gave the apostles. The General Assembly
would, therefore, in the most public and solemn manner, express
their shame and sorrow that the Church represented by them has
done comparatively so little to make known the saving health of
the gospel to all nations. At the same time, they would express
their grateful sense of the goodness of the Lord, in employing the
instrumentality of others to send salvation to the heathen. Par-
ticularly would they rejoice at the Divine favor manifested to the
American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, whose per-
severance, whose prudence, whose skill, in conducting this most
important interest, merit the praise and excite the joy of all the
churches. With an earnest desire, therefore, to co-operate with this
noble institution ; to fulfil in some part at least, their own obliga-
tions ; and to answer the just expectations of the friends of Christ
in other denominations, and in other countries ; in obedience also to
what is believed to be the command of Christ,

" Be it Resolved, 1st, That the Presbyterian Church in the United
States is a missionary society ; the object of which is to aid in the
conversion of the world ; and that every member of the church is a
member lor life of said society, and bound, in maintenance of his
Christian character, to do all in his power for the accomplishment
of this object. 2d, That the ministers of the gospel in connection
with the Presbyterian Church, are hereby most solemnly required
to present this subject to the members of their respective congrega-
tions, using every effort to make them feel their obligations, and to
induce them to contribute according to their ability. 3d, That a
Committee of — be appointed from year to year by the General
Assembly, to be designated 'The Committee of the Presbyterian
Church of' the United States for Foreign Missions,' to whose man-
agement this whole concern shall be confided, with directions to
report all their transactions to the churches. 4th, The Committee

438 BOARD OF FOREIGN MISSIONS.

shall have power to appoint a Chairman, Corresponding Secretary,
Treasurer, and other necessary officers. 5th, The Committee shall,
as far as the nature of the case will admit, he co-ordinate with the
American Board of Commissioners of Foreign Missions, and shall
correspond and co-operate with that association in every possible
way, for the accomplishment of the great objects which it has in
view. 6th, Inasmuch as members belonging to the Presbyterian
Church have already, to some extent, acknowledged their obligations,
and have been accustomed, from year to year, to contribute to the
funds of the American Board, and others may hereafter prefer to
give that destination to their contributions ; and inasmuch as the
General Assembly, so far from wishing to limit or impede the opera-
tion of that Board, is earnestly desirous that they may be enlarged
to the greatest possible extent ; it is, therefore, to be distinctly
understood that all individuals, congregations, or missionary asso-
ciations, are at liberty to send their contributions either to the
American Board, or to the Committee of Foreign Missions of the
Presbyterian Church, as to the contributors may appear most likely
to advance the great object of the conversion of the world. 7th, That
every church session be authorized to receive contributions ; and be
directed to state in their annual reports to the Presbytery, distinctly,
the amount contributed by their respective churches for Foreign
Missions ; and that it be earnestly recommended to all church ses-
sions, in hereafter admitting new members to the churches, distinctly
to state to candidates for admission, that they join a community,
the object of which is the conversion of the heathen world, and to
impress on their minds a deep sense of their obligations as redeemed
sinners, to co-operate in the accomplishment of the great object of
Christ's mission to the world."

The foregoing was sent to Dr. Hodge, with the following note :

"Union Seminary, March 4th, 1831.

" Dear Sir — The Rev. Dr. Rice had the above overture, which he
indited while lying on a sick-bed, copied on a large sheet, intending,
when Providence should restore his health, to occupy the blank
space in laying before you more at large his views and feelings on
the subject which the overture presents. But there is no prospect
of his being soon at least able to write, and the time of the Assem-
bly draws near. He is, therefore, compelled to send you the article
as it is. He wishes you to submit it also to the other Professors of
your Seminary, and desires a communication of your views with
regard to it. His health does not sensibly improve. He is confined
entirely to his bed. The physicians do not appear, however, to
anticipate a fatal result. Respectfully,

"E. Ballantine, Amanuensis."

The overture was favorably received at Princeton ; and came
before the Assembly on the third day of its sessions, Saturday, May
21st, 1831, and was committed to Rev. Messrs. Armstrong, of North
River, Calvert, of West Tennessee, Goodrich, of Orange, Dr. J.

DR. rice's illness. 439

M'Dowell, of Elizabethtown, and Dr. Agnew, elder from Carlisle.
On Tuesday, 31st, a Committee was appointed " to attend the next
annual meeting of the American Board of Commissioners of Foreign
Missions, and confer with that body in respect to measures to be
adopted for enlisting the energies of the Presbyterian Church more
extensively in the cause of missions to the heathen ; and that said
Committee report the results of this conference, and their views on
the whole subject, to the next Assembly." The gentlemen chosen
by ballot on nomination, were — Rev. Messrs. John M'Dowell, of
Elizabethtown, Thomas M'Auley, of Philadelphia, James Richards,
of Newark, as principals ; and Rev. Messrs. A. Alexander, John
Breckenridge, and Elisha Swift, alternates. When Dr. Rice heard
the names of the Committee, he said, smilingly, " that some of the
alternates, he thought, understood his views better than some of the
principals."

The Rev. Benjamin F. Staunton, suffering from the severity of
the New England winters, and hoping for relief from the more ge-
nial climate of Virginia, removed to Prince Edward in the spring of
1830 ; and became the minister of the church embracing the Union
Theological Seminary, and Hampden Sidney College, in its bounds.
In the early stages of Dr. Rice's illness, Mr. Staunton assisted in
the instruction of the classes, in expectation of the Doctor's speedy
recovery. In the spring of 1831, the Board* of Directors finding
that the Professor's health did not improve, cordially invited Mr.
Staunton to supply his place in the recitation room as far as con-
venient, during the summer. The able manner in which he per-
formed the duties, was gratefully acknowledged by the students and
the Directors. In the month of March, 1831, Mr. Staunton held a
four dUys' meeting at the College church, assisted by Messrs. J. S.
Armistead and William S. White. There were many hopeful con-
versions to God ; and of these a goodly number were traced in their
incipient steps to instruction received from Dr. Rice. In this Mr.
Staunton, with characteristic feeling, rejoiced greatly. The seed
faithfully sown by another he gathered in. As the news of these
hopeful conversions, and their attendant circumstances, was brought
to Dr. Rice, his spirits revived. " Oh!" said he, "that I could aid
the triumph with my voice. But the Lord's will be done." Two
] of his attending physicians, and some of his relatives were among
jj the converts. This animated him, and under the excitement he
• sometimes hoped he should get well. These hopes, however, speedily
yielded to the deep conviction that this could never be. " I feel an
iron hand upon me that is crushing me to death. I cannot escape
from it. I have a secret malady that my physicians, with all their
skill and kindness, cannot find out, and it must carry me off at last."
As the months slowly revolved, his nervous system became excited
to a painful degree, and deprived him of the pleasure his friends were
very cheerfully affording him, by reading to him letters, pieces of
news, and interesting passages. One after another lost its pleasure,
and became painful, and was abandoned. His sickness came upon

440 dr. rice's illness.

him in the southwest corner of the second story of the Boston House,
now used by Dr. "Wilson as his study. After the frosts of spring
were passed, he was removed to the room directly below, that ho
might have the advantage of some exercise in the open air. A
small hand-carriage was constructed, under the direction of Dr.
Morton, in which he was occasionally drawn out in the garden by
his brother-in-law, or Mr. Ballentine ; Mrs. Rice walking by his
side, with a mug of water, to moisten his parched mouth. But, in
a little time, the sight even of his choice fruit trees and flowers
became too exciting, and he was carried out no more. Mr. Ballen-
tine read to him from a newspaper, the death of Jeremiah Evarts,
Secretary of the American Board of Commissioners of Foreign
Missions. "Alas!" he exclaimed, "God is taking away the stay
and the staff from Israel ! The few that are left will not be regarded,
and the many will carry all before them. Numbers will overwhelm
us at last ;" referring to the sentiments of his last sermon, that a
fierce and dreadful contest was approaching, involving the church
and the conflicting powers of wickedness. A letter from Rev. Elias
Cornelius, Secretary of the American Education Society, impress-
ing the sentiment, "Man is immortal, till his work is done," was
read to him only in part ; it caused too great excitement. His
friend, William Wirt, Esq., sent a charming epistle, a specimen of
an afflicted Christian's sympathy. It was not read to him. He
could scarcely hear a passage from the Bible. The sight of books
became distressing. His nervous sensibility could not bear the noise
of a pen, or the sight of a flower.

About the beginning of July, a change took place in his disease,
and he became subject to a wasting diarrhoea. Weak and emaciated.
Dr. Morton carried him, in his arms, to the parlor in the second
story, from which he went out no more a living man.

From the commencement of his confinement, until about the suc-
ceeding May, reading, singing, and pleasant conversation had cheered
his watchers, as well as himself ; and the students gladly, in suc-
cession, sat up as much of the night as was required, with their
beloved teacher, and ministered to his wants. When these exercises,
losing all their power to please, became sources of distress ; when
quietness and stillness, and great gentleness were required in his
attendants ; when caution in avoiding all that might distress, was
even more indispensable than care, that all should be done that
could contribute positively to the sick man's comfort, there was
found one admirably adapted to the necessities of the case. Mr.
Elisha Ballentine, introduced to the attention of Dr. Rice by Mr.
Nettleton, had joined the seminary the latter part of the year 1828.
From his retiring habits, little was known of him, except by reports
from the class-room, where his correctness and enteprising scholar-
ship won universal admiration. He entered into the Doctor's plans
and views with great facility, and made himself very agreeable to
his instructor. The sick man's situation requiring aid suited to the
young man's habits, he now came forward, and for the first time in

dr. rice's illness. 441

his seminary life, offered his unsought services for the vocation, and
became his constant attendant and unwearied nurse till the end of
his life. On the proposition of Mr. Ballentine, all other watchers
were dispensed with ; and, drawing a sofa near one side of the bed,
he assumed the entire care ; Mrs. Rice placed a small bed for her-
self, near her husband, on the other side. Thus, from the spring vaca-
tion till the closing scene of life, the wife and the student nursed
the dying man.

The Synods of North Carolina and Virginia, and the Board of
directors of the seminary, were not remiss in their efforts to obtain
a Professor of Ecclesiastical History and Church Polity. On the
12th of April, 1831, the Bev. Thomas M'Auley, D. D. was chosen
to that office. His appointment gave great satisfaction to Dr. Rice,
who anticipated much good to the seminary from his co-operation.
Dr. M'Auley's refusal to serve the seminary, came too late to affect
Dr. Rice, as the doors of his sick room were closed against all news,
and alaiost all visitors. At the meeting of the Board of directors,
of the 27th of September, the Rev. John M'Dowell, of Elizabeth-
town, was, according to the expressed will of the two Synods, ap-
pointed to the office declined by Dr. M'Auley. This appointment
was consummated after the death of Dr. Rice. The preparatory
step attracted little of his attention; though fond of Dr. M'Dowell,
he had come down into the Jordan of death, and all earthly things
were passing from his sight. Dr. M'Dowell accepted the appoint-
ment, and his Presbytery agreed to his dismission, against the
wishes of the congregation ; an appeal was taken to Synod. The
conclusion was, Dr. M'Dowell was not permitted by Synod to remove.

Yielding to their own wishes, many expressed the hope that Dr.
Rice might yet be restored to sufficient health and soundness to
continue his labors as professor. His own deliberate judgment that
he should never recover, was too well founded. In August, his
brother Benjamin came from New York, bringing his wife and a
daughter, for a last interview with a brother who had been to him a
brother indeed, now evidently passing the river of death. The
first meeting was in the silence of deep emotion : taking each by
the hand with affection, he said : " It is too much for me ; they
must leave me soon." A fortnight passed noiselessly, in the kind-
ness and affectionate attentions of fraternal love and gratitude.
Few words were employed to express the communion between the
hearts of the living and the dying. The farewell was simply a
look of unutterable kindness from the dying man, with " God bless
you," on his lips, and a burst of uncontrollable grief from the living
brother, as he hurried from the apartment. The nervous suffering
increased the latter part of August. Frequent spasms distorted
his limbs, and almost constant friction was required to give him
any sleep.

On Saturday morning, Sept. 3d, at the breaking of the day, Mrs.
Rice, in attempting to give him some medicine, saw manifest evi-
dence that his last day had come. He could not be roused from

442 DR. rice's illness.

the stupor that was on him ; his face was haggard in the paleness
of death. Leaning her head upon the bedside, his wife earnestly
prayed he might once more know and speak to her. After an inter-
val of some length, he seemed to rouse from his sleep, and calling
her, said in a soft voice — "I wish to tell you I never loved
you more than at this hour." He then expressed his sorrow that
he could not leave her in possession of a house. To her reply that
she could not live alone, and that God would take care of her, he
said — " I know it, but the best of friends would feel differently if
you had a house of your own. Then turning to the young man
that was attending upon him, whom he had often addressed as his
son, he said — " I know Ballantine will be a son to you." The young
man bowed his head to the side of the couch in solemn acquiescence.
He then spake a few words of farewell to his niece, Mary Morton,
and his sister Sally. The news spread that Dr. Rice was dying.
Many sought admission, especially the students. In glancing
around upon his young friends, he saw one in the attitude of taking
notes, and said — " I have no set speech for this occasion." The paper
and pencil disappeared. Often during the day he turned to his
wife and said — "I expect you to sustain me by your cheerful sub-
mission to the last moment." To Dr. Morton he said — " I wish
all the world to know how much I love you." Hearing weeping in his
room he said, " Don't weep so, you distress me." His wife said " You
see I don't weep." Gazing on her with unutterable tenderness he
replied, "No — I see you do not, and I hope you will be sustained
to the end." President Cashing came in and was recognized with
great kindness ; in a little time he handed a cup of tea to Mrs.
Rice, who did not leave her husband's sight for a moment, and in-
sisted on her drinking it. This act drew from the dying man a
sweet smile of approbation.

Throughout his whole sickness he had times of much mental de-
pression, which was attributed in a great measure to his disease.
Under its influence he sometimes expressed himself as having been
too prodigal of his life in his efforts to serve the visible church ; and
then he mourned that he had not served his God as he had the church.
"When I get well," he would say, "I shall have a new lesson to give
my pupils ; at least I shall give them an old one with new emphasis,
and it is this : that they must never let their zeal for active service
run away with their private devotions." With the many evidences
of God's favor around he seemed to himself to have been ungrateful
and unworthy. Always stirring up others to that purity for which
he strove, he seemed to himself a most undeserving sinuer. His
being cut off in the very meridian of usefulness, often appeared to
him as an expression of divine displeasure, under whicii all his
success in the ministry and the professorship gave him no comfort.

On the very last day of his life there was a cloud and melancholy
upon him on this account. To the inquiry by his wife, if his hope
brightened — he replied, "When I have light, or hope, you shall
know it." All the afternoon he gave evidence of great bodily suf-

DR. RICE S ILLNESS. 443

fering and weakness. About nine o'clock, making a greater exertion
than he had been seen to do for a long time, as if summoning all his
powers for a last effort, he threw his arms around the neck of his
wife and said with a countenance of joy, "Mercy is" — 'His sudden
movement startled Mrs. Rice and she did not hear the closing
word, which was faint. Upon her saying so, Mrs. Goodrich said,
" Was it great?" "No," said Mrs. Rice, "it was a longer word."
After a little pause she called to him — " Husband, what is it ?" Her
voice seemed to call him back from the banks of the river ; and
with another effort, he pronounced " Tri — um — phant ;" and his
head declined. Dr. Morton unfolded his arms, laid him upon the
bed — there was a gasp or two, and mortal life was gone. Amid
the sorrow and pain of breaking the tender cords that bound the
beholders to the dying man, a glance of joy brightened every face,
and an involutary burst of thanksgiving from every heart went up
to God that the beloved friend had passed the river " triumphant."
The beloved wife retired to her little chamber to weep, and to
praise, and to rejoice.

The gentlemen present, his relatives, and the officers of college
and the seminary, and some students, emulated, as in waiting upon
his sick hours, the office of preparing the lifeless remains for the
grave. No strange hands touched his mortal body. At the special
request of Dr. Rice the attending physicians made examinations to
discover any peculiarity in his disease. He had often complained
that his throat seemed clasped by an iron band, close almost to
strangling. The physicians found strictures in his bowels, which
preventing the natural circulation, must have produced the uneasi-
ness and pain of which he complained, and which were beyond the
reach of medicine. He often said a malady was on him which his
friends could not find out. The true cause was probably stated by
him to his friends, Drs. Woods and Alexander, and others — "I am
overworked." Mental and physical exertion broke down the con-
stitution which had given evidence in its long endurance of its
original excellence. Those who knew his labors and success will be
slow in condemning him for those exertions that consumed his body
with pains no medicine could reach ; while they will mourn both the
necessity and the event.

The body of Dr. Rice was interred at Willington, the residence of
his father-in-law, among the kindred of his wife. The students of the
Seminary and College formed part of the procession that followed
the relations : they conveyed the corpse to the place of burial. At
the grave Mr. Staunton pronounced a short oration, a masterpiece
of funereal eloquence, which the hearers greatly desired to see in
print, a memorial of the speaker and the departed Professor. The
hymn — "Why do we mourn departing friends" — was sung by the
students, to the tune of China. The music sounded from the little
hill like an echo from the world of glory.

The old major, Morton, who had seen service in the Revolution, and
from his stout frame and imperturbable spirit, was called " solid col-

444 THE SPIRIT AND EXAMPLE OF DR. RICE.

umn" by his companions, who had borne the changes and bereavements
of life with calm self-possession, — when the procession drew near his
house, bearing that son-in-law whose approach till that hour had
been gladness, — started to meet the company — sunk down, and cried
out, with flowing tears — " I had thought that Mr. Rice would be the
glory and comfort of my age — and at last bury me." Like an old
oak, uptorn by the tempest, he lay prostrate. In a few days hi3
mortal frame had undergone years of age and infirmity. He talked,
and smiled, and went about a broken-hearted old man, searching for
his last resting-place ; glad when called to lay down his body, despoiled
by years and infirmity.

The visitor may read, at Willington, epitaphs to be remembered.
Among the rest — near Mr. Morton and Young Taylor —

JOHN HOLT RICE,

First Professor of Christian Theology

in the
Union Theological Seminary,

Was born in the County of

Bedford,

On the 28th of November, 1777,

And died on the 3d of September, 1831.

To his Memory

This Stone is raised

By her whom he loved.

CHAPTER XXXV.

(

THE SPIRIT AND EXAMPLE OF DR. RICE.

D.R. Miller, of Princeton, said to Mr. Rice — "I know you are
accustomed to take large views of things." Of the truth of this
remark, the plans laid while he was tutor at Hampden Sidney Col-
lege, and those he followed through his whole life, are full proof.

1st. He was characterised as a man indefatigable in his efforts.
Neither in mind or body was he rapid in his motions. But however
slow, his investigations once begun, were never given over till
his judgment and conscience were satisfied. He saw clearly, re-
solved strongly, and then acted with a vigor, equalled only by his
patience. He had an enduring will, a firm physical constitution,
and strong feelings ; and was capable of deep emotions. He loved
strongly, and but for the gospel would have hated strongly. The
grace of God made him kind and gentle. As pastor, in Charlotte,
the most unceasing effort, never losing sight of the great business of
life, characterised him. His compeers had not thought him splendid,

THE SPIRIT AND EXAMPLE OF DR. RICE. 445

or looked upon him as promising remarkable things. He was rather
retiring, and never appearing to have brilliant thoughts. But they saw
him moving on, surely though slowly, with prodigious strength, — that he
was an improving man ; that there was an excellency in his success, —
an enterprise without ambition in his efforts, — a doing good without
ostentation. In Richmond, he was always at work. Like the im-
provements in the city, — digging down hills, filling ravines, paving
streets, — the work went on slowly but surely. He preached, he
visited, he wrote, he was editor of the Magazine, he published
pamphlets. How did he find time for all ? When did he rest ? is it
possible his mind moved slowly ? In what lay the secret of his
strength ? He was not found doing things slightly, or laying again
and again the first principles of doctrine and action. He moved
cautiously, and went on and on, seldom retracing his steps. He
never abandoned a project he had once undertaken, till something
better was offered in its place, as when he gave up the printing-press
in Richmond, and looked to the Bible Society and Sunday School
Union for the books he desired. He was diligent in business, fervent
in spirit, serving the Lord. The best seven years of his life were de-
voted to the Theological Seminary. His friend, Dr. Alexander, said
— "he did every thing in his power to promote the success of the
work, but was long incredulous about its success." Assisted by the
Rev. Robert Roy, he obtained by personal effort the principal dona-
tions by which the Seminary and Professors' houses were commenced ;
and with the aid of Mr. Goodrich and others, the funds by which
they were finished. When the instalments on the subscriptions be-
came due, he visited the subscribers, or their neighborhood, and with
a few sermons, and some visiting, made the collections. Many of
the donors reckoned the visit a good offset to their assistance in money.
These visits consumed time : sometimes cheering him greatly, and at
others, particularly the last, oppressing him. His name with an
agent did much — his presence more.

2d. He was always thirsting for intellectual improvement and
spiritual advancement. In Charlotte, where, in the course of his
numerous avocations, strong reasons could have been given for not
reading much, or for pursuing new studies, we find him writing to
his friend Alexander, July 15, 1810 — "I am zealously engaged in
the study of Hebrew this summer. I am determined to master it,
if possible. Would I could get a Syriac New Testament, such as
yours! I am anxious to be an orientalist." Again, Sept. 4th —
" If it pleases God to give me health and strength, I am resolved to
be master of those lang-ua^es in which the truths of divine revelation
were originally recorded ; and I am very anxious to get all the helps
in these studies that can possibly be procured. I must beg your
assistance in this business. If you will accept it, I hereby give you
a carte blanche, a full commission to buy for me at any price you
think proper to give, any book that you can find that will, in your
opinion, be important for me to have." The first desire or inclina-
tion to leave Charlotte came upon him after a visit to Philadelphia,

446 THE SPIRIT AND EXAMPLE OF DR. RICE.

and observing the great advantages of his friend Alexander for
study. He began to long for a place where preaching, and the stu-
dies connected with it, might be his sole employ. Some efforts were
made to remove him to Philadelphia. But those made in Richmond
were successful, coming nearer his heart. Of Richmond, he says
to his friend Alexander, January 3d, 1811 — " Have you heard of
Mr. Lacy's trip to Richmond last month, and of the effects which
his preaching produced ? I have understood that a number of per-
sons, since that time, have determined, if possible, to get some
evangelical preacher to live in the place. The plan laid by Major
Quarles is, to subscribe and rent a house for an academy, to the
charge of which the minister of their choice is to be invited, and he
is to build up a church, from the pew-rent of which a salary is to be
raised for him ; and then, if he chooses, he may drop his school.
Quarles, Watt, and a few others, who are most deeply interested in
this business, are very sanguine in their expectations of success.
From some late communications that have been made to me, I have
reason to believe that they depend on me to do the work for them.
And indeed, could I establish a church in Richmond, ' built on the
foundation of the prophets and apostles, Jesus Christ himself being
the chief corner-stone,' I should do well. But I fear that this is a
task not easy to be accomplished." He did go to Richmond, and
improved in knowledge and wisdom, his study forming always an
important part of his house ; he did build a church, the corner-stone
of which was Jesus Christ ; and in the study and improvement and
exercise of all his powers he^ became fitted for the work of building
the Union Theological Seminary. Who else but a man of strong
desires could have done that work. He schemed for himself a liberal
course of study, and pursued it with untiring industry, seizing all
opportunities for information, listening to able men, reading the best
books he could get, always keeping some subject before his mind for
study and reflection, and pursuing the investigation till the subject
was exhausted. The acquisitions he made were kept securely, and
were ready when necessity demanded. Often small as the dew
drops, like the dew they covered the fleece, till a bowl-full might be
wrung out. In the habit of using his mental armor, he knew all his
shafts ; he counted his treasures as, he laid them by. When he
drew his bow, it was because he thought he had a polished shaft for
the occasion ; and seldom was he mistaken. When he brought out
■ his treasures, their richness and present fitness were apparent to all.
When he declared that, on some subjects, he was not prepared for
the Presidency of Nassau Hall, he placed a less estimate on his
qualifications than did his most intimate friends.

3d. Dr. Rice was a true friend of the colored race. On the subject
of emancipation, he writes to his friend Maxwell, February, 1827, and
says — "The problem to be solved is, to produce that state of the
public will, which will cause the people to move spontaneously to the
eradication of this evil. Slaves by law are held as property. If
the church, or the minister of religion touches the subject, it is

DR. BICE'S VIEWS ON SLAVERY. 447

touching what are called the rights of property. The jealousy of
our countrymen is such, that we cannot move a step in this way
without waking up the strongest opposition, and producing the most
violent excitement." To Dr. Alexander, in April of the same year,
he says — " It is physically impossible for any decision of the church
to be carried into effect, because, taking the members generally,
three-fourths are women and minors, persons not acknowledged by
law. What could they do ? Of the remaining fourth, three out of
four are in moderate circumstances, without political influence."
Dr. Rice hoped for an amelioration of the condition of slavery by
the influence of religion on the holders of slaves ; and he believed
that in a course of years, Virginia, if undisturbed by foreign in-
fluences, would throw off the system entirely. The interference
from without made him almost despair. He knew his fellow-
citizens must do the work voluntarily, or never do it at all. No
external force, or argument from abroad, could work that revolution
in public sentiment from which should come the freedom of the slave.
Dr. Rice expressed repeatedly to his wife, during his last illness,
his wishes respecting the final disposition of the servants she inhe-
rited from her father. He expressed his dislike to their being
sold, or to their remaining in servitude after her death ; but left
the decision to her, to whom it properly belonged. At his death,
but one instalment on the Boston house had been paid. The
second had been due some months. The executors, Mr. James,
Dr. Wood and Dr. Morton, proposed to meet the demand on the
Doctor's estate, for the payments still due on the house, by a sale
of his negroes. Mrs. Rice objected strongly, partly from her own
feelings, and partly out of respect to her husband's request. The
night after this proposition she was sleepless. Rising from her bed,
she wrote to Dr. Woods, of Andover, the whole matter. He, sym-
pathizing with the widow, immediately repaired to Boston, and laid
the subject before the friends of Dr. Rice and the cause of theo-
logical education at the South ; and in a little time the whole
remaining instalments were sent forward to Mrs. Rice. The ser-
vants were retained by his widow until the spring of 1853. To
assist her in the accomplishment of an expressed desire — that her
servants might be sent to Liberia before her death — some friends
in New York purchased, for one thousand dollars, the husband of
her principal serving woman, that the whole family might emigrate
together. The servants set free were twelve in number ; four stout,
able-bodied men, part of them good carpenters, two hale boys,
nearly grown, her valuable serving-woman, with five children, the
oldest large enough for a waiting-maid ; all considered exceedingly
valuable servants. They might have been sold at about fifteen
thousand dollars. Thus, many years after his death, the wish of
Dr. Rice met its accomplishment. The widow preferred doing in
her lifetime wThat is commonly left to the executors of an estate ;
intending to send them to Liberia, she attended to the emigration
of her slaves while still in the enjoyment of health and strength.

448 DR. rice's lectures on theology.

4th. Dr. Rice was fond of his pen. Besides the various publica-
tions in the Magazine and in pamphlet form, he found time to
write out, in a fair hand, part of his lectures on Didactic Theology,
viz. — The Scriptures a Revelation; the Being and Attributes of
God; Creation ; Mans nature; Christ in his person, character, and
works; His Atonement in its nature and effects. Here the com-
plete series was interrupted. Soon after his death, some friends of
Dr. Rice proposed the publication of the Lectures ; and preparatory
to such an event, the manuscripts were submitted to Dr. A. Alex-
ander, of Princeton, the firm friend of the author. The following
extracts from a prefatory paper, he returned with the manuscript
Lectures, express his opinion of their merits. " When my judgment
was requested on this point, (that of publishing), I acknowledge that
previously to an examination of the work, I was strongly inclined to
the opinion that it was altogether inexpedient. I knew that Dr.
Rice had been but a few years in the Professor's chair ; and that
during that period he had been oppressed with a weight of cares and
responsibilities, and had so many avocations, that I concluded his
Lectnres must of necessity be mere skeletons ; or in so rude a state
that it would be a high injustice to his memory to permit them to be
published. I had not proceeded far in this examination, before I
was fully convinced that this unfinished system of theology ought
by no means to be withheld from the public. I found that the
lamented author had entered much more elaborately and profoundly
into the discussion of several of the most important and difficult
subjects of theology, than I had supposed possible in the embarrassing
circumstances in which he was placed. Indeed, I scarcely know a
writer, on Systematic Theology, who has more learnedly and tho-
roughly discussed the main points in the system than is done in these
Lectures ; and that which is especially a recommendation is, that the
investigation is throughout scriptural. I mean that the doctrines
maintained are founded on a careful exegesis of those texts which
are considered as. teaching them. No man can, I think, rise from
the perusal of this work without entertaining a very exalted opinion
of the learning, the candor, and the diligence of the author. And
I anticipate that those ministers who enjoyed the privilege of sitting
at the feet of Dr. Rice, when he delivered these Lectures, ex cathe-
dra, will esteem them a treasure more valuable than gold or silver.

"A. Alexander.

* " Princeton, New Jersey, Oct., 1833."

Unfortunately the project for publication failed ; and these lec-
tures still remain in manuscript in the hands of his widow. The
opening sentence of his Introductory Lecture is — " Theology teaches
the true doctrine concerning God. Christian Theology teaches the
doctrine concerning God, as it is revealed in the Bible. This doc-
trine is the foundation of all true religion. Religion is the Worship
of God according to his nature, and his purposes, and works among
men. It is feeling as God requires us to feel, and acting as God

DR. RICE'S SOCIAL QUALITIES. 449

requires us to act. Hence Theology is the foundation of religion.
It teaches the principles which in being religious we receive ; and
the conduct we pursue. Hence, also, Theology as a science, and
religion as a system of practice, embrace all that can be known of
the purposes and works of God ; the whole range of human relation-
ship, and the whole extent of human duty. Of all objects of human
knowledge, it is most important ; and on this subject it becomes every
human being most diligently to seek for truth."

Dr. Rice's Lectures will show his kind of orthodoxy. And the
fact that many in different parts of the country looked on him with
suspicion as not caring for the clear truth of the gospel, because he
did not adhere to either of the parties into which the church was, at
that time, much divided, but appeared to think lightly of some sub-
jects of discussion, would seem to require that those Lectures should
now be published, that all may know the ground he occupied. His
early life had been spent in a region of country in which the minis-
ters were discussing and contriving a platform on which believers in
the gospel might unite in action, as was afterwards done in the
Sunday School Union, the American Tract Society, and the Bible
Society. The Republican Methodists united with Hanover Presby-
tery ; and had their congregations in his vicinity. In Richmond he
offered peace to all, and wrote Irenicum, that the peculiarities of
denominations should not destroy Christian love. In his visits to
New York, Boston, and Philadelphia, he was a lovely man some-
where in the centre of good men; not entirely on the side of any
one, but between those who were opposite. When he wrote against
Bishop Ravenscroft, he declared it was not for the love of war or
personalities, or against the Episcopal Church as a branch of the
Church of Christ, but against the exclusive pretensions of some of
her members. He loved his own church and her peculiarities, with-
out wishing to multiply them. He would go far for the sake of
peace ; but when peace could not be had on fair and honorable terms,
and a clear conscience, he buckled on his armor, and no opponent
that met him ever doubted his courage, his firmness, or his vigor.
Had his life been spared a few years, he would, in the commotions
which rent the Presbyterian Church, have been one of the centres
of action, around whom many would have gathered ; but where, in
the South and in the North, the circumference would have been, no
mortal man can now tell, nor is it necessary to conjecture.

5th. Dr. Rice had a quick sense of the becoming and of the
ridiculous, in actions and in words. In early life he was ready to
use his power of sarcasm with misanthropic force. The power of
the gospel, and the kindness of woman, subdued that spirit to play-
ful, iiumane, and gentle repartee. Ingham was taking a likeness
of Dr. Rice for J. S. James, at the same time Dr. Milner was sitting
for his picture. Greatly interested in both his subjects, Ingham
used to tell of them, that Dr. Milner, one day, on leaving the studio,
threw his gown and bands across the chair, and said, pleasantly,
"Tell my brother Rice, I leave these for his benefit." When Dr.

2y

450 dr. rice's domestic life.

Rice came in soon after, and heard Dr. Milner's message, looking
at them archly, he said, " Tell Dr. Milner, it is a long time since I
have quit wearing women's clothes." Sometimes he forgot his
moderation, particularly in his earlier ministry. While yet a coun-
try pastor, he visited Philadelphia as a delegate to the Assembly,
and was commissioned to purchase some books for the incipient f
Theological library at Hampden Sidney, for which he, with others, I
had collected about $1200. While in the bookstore one day, a
ministerial brother came in, and began to talk rather pompously
about books. At length turning to Mr. Rice — " Have you any
books in your wild woods, away out in Virginia?" " Some, sir."
"Well, what?" "Why, we have," said the Doctor, "Dillworth's
Spelling-book, and an almanac, in almost every house. Some peo-
ple have the Seven Wise Masters and Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress.
That is a curious book, sir." Walking to the other end of the store,
Mr. Farrand showed him the list of books made out. The young
man looked it over, and repeated, "Walton's Polyglott, Walton's
Polyglott, what can he want with that?"

6th. Dr. Rice was happy in his domestic relations ; and much of
his usefulness through life was connected with the enjoyments of his
fireside. Not having children to demand his care, he enlivened his
heart with the children of his sister Edith, some of whom were kept
constantly as members of his family. Under the bereavements of
Providence his nieces looked to him as a father, and shared in the
tenderness of his heart. They were to him in place of children ; and
the honorable positions they held in society evidence the faithfulness
with which he discharged his important trust. Given to hospitality,
he seldom was without some strangers in his house ; and their society
at meals and his few spare moments, was a source of exquisite en-
joyment. By his fireside, and at table, he was cheerful, never
lignt ; sociable, but never talkative ; slow in speech, and often
delighting with his polished wit, sent out to please and not to harm ;
he maintained a benevolent feeling that drove all slander from his
roof. Never speaking unfavorably of the absent, if others in. his
presence ventured to report some faults, he was wont to say —
" What good did you hope to gain by telling me that ?" His friends
at the North used to insist on his bringing his wife with him. He
could make the public speeches ; and she could tell in the social
circle the thousand little things they wished to know, and would
never get from him in company. The assistance he derived from
his wile in building the seminary is inestimable. This he ever ac-
knowledged, joyfully, when proper to allude to it.

7th. Dr. Rice ever made it a subject of meditation, desire and
prayer that the students should feel and exhibit the exalted prin-
ciples of pure and undefiled religion before God and the father.
While absent upon the duties of the agency, his letters to Mrs. Rice,
through whom, as correspondent, it was most convenient and agree-
able for himself and the students and professor to communicate
with each other, he sends messages to the students to cultivate most

DR. RICE'S CONCERN FOR STUDENTS' PIETY 451

assiduously personal holiness ; he charges his wife and the professor
and teachers to impress the importance of holiness in heart and life
upon the students, saying he could see the difference in congrega-
tions of holy and careless-living men ; that the church must have a
holy ministry, or be undone. His sentiments were expressed more
at length in a letter to the Rev. Francis M'Farland, copious extracts
from which exhihit his feelings and principles in his own words :

"Union Seminary, July 13th, 1830.

"My Dear Sir — I thank you for writing it — (a letter to Mr.

Goodrich, stating some reports in circulation), but should have been

more thankful if you had written to me, and more thankful still if

you had spoken to me in Philadelphia. I feel that I am a poor, frail

creature, and I do hope that I shall always receive fraternal fidelity

in a fraternal way. I know that when I am wrong it is the greatest

kindness to set me right ; and every friendly attempt to do this I

trust I shall always acknowledge with affectionate gratitude. It is

no affectation of humility in me when I say that I feel myself to be

very poorly fitted for the office which I sustain. I never would have

accepted it if another person would have undertaken to build up this

seminary. And now, if the institution could go on without any

shock, I would willingly give place to a man better qualified than I

feel myself to be. When I left Richmond my favorite object was to

get the South all united in the seminary, and Dr. Alexander at the

head of it. I had sanguine hopes that this plan might be carried.
**********

But that event broke it up root and branch. That is, it convinced
me that it was in vain for me to make the effort. And since then I
have just been waiting to see what direction the Lord would give to
affairs, that I might know my ultimate duty. If it is the will of the
head of the church that I should stay where I am, I am willing to
stay. If it is his will that I should go elsewhere, I am willing to
go. But this is not said in reference to any particular place or plan,
for I have none whatever in view, nor have I had any, but what all
my brethren know — to do what I could for this seminary while it
should be the Lord's will to keep me here. I do with my whole
heart and mind agree with you that the improvement of the stu-
dents in piety is the most important object to which we can turn our
attention. And I rejoice, my dear sir, that you feel on the subject
so as to write to us about it. I should rejoice if every member of
the Board were feeling on the subject so as to write not only to us,
but to the students also. And I should be delighted to learn that
the members of the church were making it a subject of daily prayer,
and that the ministers pray about it privately and publicly. But I
have travelled five times from New Hampshire to the borders of
South Carolina, and I have heard very few prayers for the semina-
ries of the church, and almost all these have been official prayers —
not expressions of the abiding feelings of the heart; but called for

452 DR. RICE ON THE PIETY OF THE STUDENTS.

on special occasions. And this is one of the topics on which I in-
tended to write to you.

" I have made the business in which I am engaged a matter of much
earnest thought ; and have laid down a plan for the regulation
of my conduct. I have no doubt it is defective, and imperfectly
executed. But as well as I can I will detail it to you — and if you
can suggest any practicable amendment, I shall hold myself greatly
your debtor for communicating it. In the first place, the burden is
too heavy for my shoulders ; and I have been, and am now, pressed
beyond my strength. My discharge of duty necessarily has refer-
ence to my capacity of endurance — and many a thing is done by
me with an express design of enabling me to hold on until the Lord
shall please to send more help. If I had not made daily efforts to
keep up a cheerful spirit, I should have been done over long ago. In
reference to the students, I have had in view these things : — 1st,
and I hope principally, a fervent spirit of piety, and a high standard
of ministerial holiness ; 2d, a spirit of study, and an earnest de-
sire of intellectual improvement ; 3d, the preservation of the health
of the students, that they may be prepared to labor when they leave
the institution; and 4th, their manners and modes of intercourse
with their fellow-men.

aAs to my success, as far as the opinion of students (and others
also) has been concerned, I have heard only two general remarks
of an unfavorable character. One is, that sufficient pains are not
taken to cultivate a spirit of piety : the other is, that at this semi-
nary there is nothing like a literary spirit, but a general feeling that
piety is the only thing necessary. An excellent young man, dis-
posed to be grave, and perhaps rather melancholy, on account of
dyspepsia, with a reference to his own health, has been spoken to,
or before, in a tone of cheerfulness and jocularity, and it has not
suited his humor — he has been offended. Another, apparently more
desirous to be a scholar than a very holy man, has been urged to
pray more, and read his Bible with a more devotional spirit, and he
has said that, at the Union Seminary, it was expected to make
preachers by prayer. Perhaps, in each case, there is some truth.
As to the measures to promote piety, I have not visited the rooms
of the students for the purpose of personal conversation, because I
did not see how, if I undertook that thing, I could go through with
it; because I daily meet the classes, and spend four hours with
them. I feel it to be my duty to make daily preparation for that
work, and in this I spend at least four hours more. Besides this, I
feel it to be my duty to aim at a general extension of my little stock
of knowledge ; also, I have to receive much of the company which
the seminary brings to our house ; and every day I am obliged to
answer letters on seminary business. I work in my vocation at
least twelve hours every day, and often more, and this in addition
to the calls of the students on various matters which concern them.
But, I do not know that one day passes by, without something being
said to impress on the students the necessity of deep personal piety.

LETTER TO REV. FRANCIS M'FARLAND. 453

It is always a subject of prayer at every recitation, and frequently
in private conversation — not indeed in a dry and formal manner,
but in the way of free, affectionate intercourse, which is held between
us. It is true, that often when we meet in our parlor, and also in
the class, there is a good deal of cheerfulness, and in the recitation
there is sometimes jocularity, and that designed and of purpose —
yea, on principle ; because I am fully convinced myself, that the
sombre, fixedly solemn and sanctified behaviour, which some seem
to approve, is by no means beneficial to the character of the clergy-
man, or the Christian. Cheerfulness and piety can go together, and
indeed ought not to be separated ; for my observation has convinced
me, that if young men at study are not encouraged to unbend their
minds, and indulge in innocent mirth, they will become gloomy,
desponding, and morose : a state of mind far less suited to the
growth of that sort of piety which I wish to see cultivated, than
anything I have yet observed here. Besides, I have many a time
done what perhaps some disapprove, on account of its value to the
health of the students — a subject which I have studied much, and
regard as very important — but I have no more room.

" As I said before, I have no doubt both of the defects of my
plan, and of the deficiency of its execution. But, this I can say,
that no student has staid here a year, without giving what I thought
manifest tokens of improvement in piety ; and there are now here
seven or eight bright Christians, who, when they came, could hardly
be admitted, because they knew so little of religion. One of these
is just now rising up from the very brink of the grave, to which he
was brought by his excessive labors in distributing the Bible. He
thought and we all thought he would die ; and, when my last hour
comes, I can hardly desire to be more peaceful and happy than he
was. He lay perfectly easy in mind, and said, " Let the Lord do
what he pleases." Another, who came here last winter, near the
close of the session, has found religion here so much beyond any-
thing he had seen before, as to feel that he knew nothing about it ;
and he is just getting through a very fearful struggle, which will do
his soul good.

"I wanted to say much more, but I cannot. I wished to tell you
of a conversation had by many of us on board the steamboat, the
day after the Assembly rose. It was on the subject of the increase
of piety among ministers and candidates ; and on the meeting of
the next General Assembly, we pledged ourselves to one another
to write and talk to our brethren — to mention the matter in Pres-
byteries and Synods — to do everything, in a word, which we could
do, to send a delegation next spring, which should, from the very
first day, lay hold of this great matter as the principal business of
the next General Assembly. In this letter, I have said nothing
about my colleague, because I take it for granted he will write to
you. But I must remark that I believe him to be alive to the great
matter on which you are justly solicitous, and I know his influence
is very valuable in the seminary.

" With sincere, fraternal love, J. H. Rice."

454 DR. rice's method of teaching.

8th. In the class-room, Dr. Rice was kind in manner, patient in
teaching, rich in instruction, always interesting, giving forth in
abundance the fruits of accurate investigation, carried on through
his whole pastoral life. Slow in his enunciation, his thoughts seemed
sometimes unwieldy, as if he could scarce manage to give them utter-
ance, and they finally were announced with a clearness and precision
becoming their magnitude and worth. He had some lectures written
out in full, and was every year adding to them, in a fair hand and
pleasing style, fit for the press and the library ; he had copious
notes of his full course, which he was constantly enlarging and
enriching, and has left a syllabus of his whole course, and a full copy
of a part. His recitations were close, continued, particular, almost
severe, presupposing and compelling close investigation in the pre-
paration for the class-room. To prevent weariness, he interwove
playful remarks, cheerful personal anecdotes, pertinent pieces of
history, references to common-life, scraps of his own experience with
men and things. Diligent students found his recitations happy
interviews, improving the mind and the heart, not neglecting per-
sonal manners. Rudeness in bearing and vulgarity met no ap-
probation, with whatever other qualities they might be conjoined.
The spirit of Dr. Miller's volume on Clerical Manners and Habits,
was inculcated by Dr. Rice in his recitation-room, by precept and
example, and in his domestic circle by the example of the Doctor
and his wife, examples as charming as could be furnished, North or
South, the North itself being judge. When the Doctor and his wife
were in Andover, Massachusetts, the best way of improving the
manners of the students of theology, was a subject of earnest and
repeated discussion with the professors and their wives. It was
evident the students at Andover were too secluded. " Let us have
conversation-circles, or little levees occasionally ; that would do
very well, if not too prolonged. Let us have some subject chosen,
on which the conversation shall turn." "No," said Mrs. Rice, "that
will degenerate into formal speech-making. Let each one come
ready to do his share of the conversation, on what subject he pleases,
and let the ladies make the meeting cheerful, and let it break up
before the interest passes away ; or, what is better, let the students
spend a few moments at some proper hour each day, in a well-regu-
lated family, in cheerful intercourse, and cultivating the amenities
of life." Dr. Rice ever bore in mind the mouldino; influences of
his mother, the Malvern Hills, and Willington.

9th. The language of Paul— "in labors more abundant," may be
applied to Dr. Rice in his pastoral office — in Charlotte with a
school™ in Richmond with the press, and in his Professor's chair
in Prince Edward. He rejoiced in labors that consumed the very
fountains of his life. His error, if we should judge him strictly,
was, that he suffered his love of labor for the church to surpass his
physical powers. On his death-bed he had some solemn reflections
on this subject, and felt some dark hours. Not that he had done
absolutely too much as the sum of life ; but that in doing it he had

DR. rice's resolutions. 455

overwrought himself, and perhaps cut short his days. He trembled

lest God was angry. He feared that in his bodily service he had

neglected his private communion with God. Far from looking, very

far from expecting justification by the deeds of his hands, he ap-

l pealed to mercy and that was triumphant. His strong and abiding

Iconviction had been for years — "I have become fully convinced

' that the work necessary to be done to build up our seminary must

: be done by me, or that it will never be done." In his opinion he

was probably right ; for his excessive labor who will blame him ?

while all mourn the event.

The friendships formed for Mrs. Rice were strong, numerous, and
abiding. Her kind manners, and Christian conversation, and cheer-
ful use of her full treasury of important facts, and amusing inci-
dents about the seminary and the Virginia people, won the hearts
of gentlemen, merchants, and ministers, and the ladies generally, to
that degree that the friends of the seminary used to say that when
she accompanied him on a tour to the North, it was hard to say
which was the better agent. And yet she was never importunate ; she
never solicited, never addressed companies in a set speech. All
things of that kind she left to the Doctor and others. But she was
always bringing up, when fit opportunities occurred, the seminary ;
giving some amusing account of the Doctor's labors and the trials
they had gone through, some graphic sketch of the wants of the
South, and the interest taken in the Seminary, some cheerful rela-
tion of Christian experience, and hopeful conversions, and trium-
phant death — all embued with a spirit of inexpressible kindness.
She reigned in the social circle as the Doctor did in the pulpit.
He often said to her — "If your cheerfulness and health give out,
I shall sink at once under my burdens." To her he gave his youth-
ful affections ; in his manhood he said — " I love you more than
words can express:" in his dying hours, he said — "I never loved
you more than at this hour." To her he gave his last look, his last
embrace, and his last words from the midst of Jordan.

Resolutions in the hand-writing of Dr. Rice, found in his pocket-
book with his willy without date, or his name.

What I resolve that I will endeavor to do.

1st. To keep under my body ; and change my physical constitu-
tion. Take food for nourishment and not for pleasure. Take no
more than is necessary, and be indifferent as to the quality. Sleep
for refreshment and not for indulgence. Endeavor to do as much
useful work every day as I can. Dress as cheaply as comports with
decency.

2nd. To use all my property for benevolent purposes. Pay every
thing I owe as soon as possible. Save all that I can by practising
self-denial. And give all I can in the exercise of sound discretion
to objects of benevolence. Never spare person, property, or repu-
tation if I can do good. Necessary that I should die poor.

456 REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D.

•

3d. As to my disposition and conduct towards others. 1st. En-
deavor to feel kindly to every one ; never indulge anger, malice,
envy, jealousy, towards any human being. 2nd. Endeavor to speak
as I ought, to, and about, every one, aiming in all that I say to
promote the comfort, improvement and happiness of every one who
lives. 3d. Endeavor to act so as to advance, (1) the present com-
fort, (2) the intellectual improvement, (3) the purity and moral good
of all my fellow-men.

As to my Creator. To endeavor to fix more deeply in my mind,
all truth that I can possibly discover respecting him ; and to feel,
think and act in correspondence with that truth.

Finally. When I have done all, to acknowledge that I am no-
thing, that I deserve nothing, and that my Creator has a right to
do with me as seems good to him.

CHAPTER XXXVI.

GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. — INAUGURATED PROFESSOR OF THEOLOGY.

On the death of John H. Rice, D. D., September 3d, 1831, the
eyes of all were turned to Dr. Baxter as his successor. At that
time it was the custom for the Synods to take the first step in elec-
tions. The Synod of North Carolina meeting first, proposed Dr.
Baxter for the professor. The Synod of Virginia in session at
Harrisonburg soon after, concurred in the recommendation. The
Board of Directors, on the 9th of November, unanimously made
choice of Dr. Baxter to fill the vacant chair. Mr. Elisha Ballen-
tine, a favorite student of Dr. Rice, was appointed assistant teacher,
having been designated for the office by the departed professor.
Dr. Baxter was making preparations to remove to the Seminary in
the succeeding spring. The decision of the Synod of New Jersey,
against the removal of John McDowell, D. D. to take the chair of
Ecclesiastical History, induced him to repair immediately to the
Seminary ; and on Monday, December 5th, 1831, he entered upon
his office. The report of the Board in April, 1832, represents the
Seminary as flourishing, the students having pursued their studies
with great vigor, under Messrs. Baxter, Goodrich and Ballentine.
Erom April 1831 to April 1832, there had been in connection with
the Seminary forty-six students, of whom eight had been received
during the year.

The Rev. S. L. Graham, by request, delivered at the meeting of
the Board, April 10th 1832, a sermon upon the death of Dr. Rice.
On the next day the Board repaired to the Brick Church, and after
prayer and a hymn of praise, Dr. Baxter pronounced his inaugural
address. Dr. Hill proposed the usual questions and received the

REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. 457

irswers from the professor elect ; and then in the name of the
Board delivered the charge ; prayer, singing, and the apostolic bene-
diction, closed the services. Mr. Ballentine was invited to continue
his work as assistant teacher, in the department of Mr. Goodrich.
A. few sentences from the address and charge, will exhibit the state
of feeling in Virginia and North Carolina. Probably none of the
brethren had felt as deeply and thought as profoundly upon the dif-
ficulties gathering in the northern horizon, as Dr. Rice, who said a
little before his death, he saw a storm coming which would convulse
the Church. This anticipation arose from his familiarity with men
and things in the Northern and Eastern States. His brethren
hearing by report, were less interested in discussions agitating other
sections, and less alarmed at any appearances of outbreaking vio-
lence.

Dr. Baxter in his address, said, " The object of erecting this in-
stitution, was to furnish the Church and the destitute parts of the
world, with a competent supply of gospel ministers. Few parts of
what may be called the Christian world, exhibit a more melancholy
appearance of moral and religious destitution, than can be found in
the regions by which we are more immediately surrounded. The
two Synods connected with the Seminary contain within their
bounds a population of about two millions, nearly one sixth part of
the population of the Union." (1831.) " The number of evangel-
ical religious teachers, of all religious denominations, in this region,
is entirely insufficient. There are numbers in almost every part of
our country, who attend no Church and hear no voice of salvation ;
and if there be none to break the bread of life, how shall the
Church of God be fed? The preaching of the gospel by the living
voice, is the means most especially appointed for the conversion of
the world. Unless our country can be filled with preachers in suf-
ficient numbers, to carry the ordinances of the gospel with consid-
erable frequency to every neighborhood, the knowledge of God will
not cover our land, and we shall not enjoy the privileges and happi-
ness of a Christian people. Much depends on the character of
ministers. We need men full of the Holy Ghost, — men who can-
not rest while the Church is asleep ; men who agonize in prayer for
the prosperity of Zion ; men who keep a close walk with God, and
are importunate with him continually, for a present blessing on their
labors for the conversion of sinners. No doubt the zeal of the
minister ought to be according to knowledge ; and rashness should
be avoided. But I think Christians are in an unpromising state
when they are afraid of no danger but rashness."

On the importance of adhering to our standards, Dr. Baxter said
— " The body of truth contained in the standards of our church, is
substantially the same system of doctrine, which has pervaded,
directed, and animated the sacred ministry at all times, in which the
church has enjoyed remarkable purity and prosperity, or contributed
largely to the happiness of society. And if this institution could be
made ihe instrument of spreading this truth effectually through our

458 REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D.

land, I have no doubt, that, under God, fruits and consequences
would arise, which would not only induce our cotemporaries, but
men of distant ages to pronounce it blessed. On this account I
think it desirable that preachers trained in this Seminary, should be
imbued with a cordial attachment to our Confession of Faith. The
Scriptures are an infallible guide ; the creed is only the best expo-
sition which a fallible church could give of the Scriptures. As such,
however, they must take it the bond of union in all their opera-
tions. It is therefore not only desirable but necessary that the min-
isters of a church should be imbued with a cordial attachment to its
creed as the bond of its union. The creed of a church cannot be
broken up, or trampled under foot, without such a complete destruc-
tion of its harmony as would ruin its usefulness. A minister may
disturb the peace of his church, by appearing to deviate from its
creed, when he does not do so in reality. He may do this by the
substitution of new terms, to give an air of novelty to his specula-
tions. How often has the peace of the Church been disturbed for
years, congregations distracted, and almost ruined, and mutual con-
fidence between pastors and people destroyed, by things which when
brought to the test of dispassionate explanation, have been pronounced
on all hands as unworthy of a moment's contention. I sincerely be-
lieve that much of the uneasiness which pervades our church at the
present moment, has arisen from this cause. Much of new divinity
would become old divinity, if the terms of our Confession, or similar
terms, were used to express, what, on fair explanation, appear to be
the real sentiments of the authors."

After enlarging on the impropriety of using Pelagian terms in ad-
dressing common audiences — and on the disposition to indulge a con-
tentious spirit, which he thought he saw in different parts of the Church
— he thus spoke about ministers. — " We think the cause calls for
preachers who will make up their minds to endure hardness as good
soldiers of Jesus- Christ — men strong in faith, who will throw them-
selves on the promises of their Master, and who will look to that
hand which clothes the lilies, and feeds the ravens, to give them day
by clay their daily bread. When such men shall arise, and enter the
field of labor, the Church may consider it as a signal that the accom-
plishment of the promise draweth nigh. God will own such men in
his cause ; he will go with them to the work, and put forth that exer-
cise of his power, which will give to his Son the destitute parts of
our country for his possession.

Of the labors of his predecessor, the much loved Dr. Rice, he
spoke thus — " This Seminary would not have commenced, and ad-
vanced to its present state, without the assistance of God. And where
God has begun a work, or bestowed remarkable favor in its com-
mencement, we have the best encouragement for carrying it on.
When I say God has bestowed a manifest blessing on this Seminary,
I refer to the fact that more has been done to bring it into opera-
tion, and to give it a permanent existence, than perhaps had been
done, in the same length of time, for any similar institution. And

REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. 459

yet some other institutions were evidently in circumstances which
gave them a fairer promise of public patronage than this. When I
ascribe the prosperity of the institution to God, I do not forget what is
due to that distinguished man, who devoted to it his talents, his labors,
and his life, and who was, under God, the honored instrument of lay-
ing its foundation. On the contrary, I believe that we give the highest
honor to an instrument that can be given, and one which would have
been dearer to our departed brother than all others, when we say
that God worked with him. And certainly God did operate with
him, and bless his labors, or this Seminary could not have occupied
its present situation."

Rev. William Hill, D. D., in his charge to the Professor, said —
" It has so happened heretofore that our Southern churches have
been distinguished for their unanimity of sentiment, and for their
uniform moderation in disputed doctrines, and in their conduct
toward their brethren at large. While our brethren at the North
have been split into parties, and agitated by angry controversies, we
have happily preserved the unity of the Spirit in the bonds of peace.
This has redounded much to our honor, and given weighty influence
in our ecclesiastical councils. Oh that this state of things might be
long continued, and handed down to the latest posterity, as a rich
legacy from their fathers. While many of our Northern brethren
have acquired either an extravagant rage for innovation, or an
indiscreet zeal for orthodoxy, have been classed as belonging either
to the New School or to the Old School, and have become zealous
partizans of course, we have stood aloof, and wondered and grieved
at their indiscretion.

" But there is reason to fear that this happy state is not long to
x continue, and that our Southern clergy are suffering themselves to
be drawn into the vortex of contention. The circulation of inflam-
matory ex parte pamphlets and periodicals; the appointment of
central and corresponding committees, and their exaggerated state-
ments and misrepresentations, if some expedient cannot be adopted,
is enough to set on fire the course of nature. And this mystery of
iniquity has already begun to work among us. I need not tell you
that much care will be necessary to guard our theological students
against these things. Great danger has arisen in former times, and
is likely to arise again, to the peace and prosperity of the Church,
from angry and unnecessary disputes about orthodoxy. Orthodoxy
literally signifies correct opinions, and is commonly used to designate
a particular system of doctrines, or a connected series of facts on
the subject of religion. It is not to be supposed, however, that the
orthodox are, or ever have been, eutirely unanimous in their opinions
on the subject of religion. In matters comparatively unessential,
and m their modes of stating and explaining and establishing essen-
tial truths, there has ahvays been a diversity of opinion. Thus
persons may d.sagrec as 10 the form of church government, or as to
the niude of aGiniinsteiing the ordinances, and not forfeit their claims
to Oituodoxy. Or persons may differ in their interpretation of par-

460 REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D.

ticular passages of Scripture, and their bearing on certain funda-
mental doctrines, without losing their character for orthodoxy. I
would by no means speak disparagingly of creeds and confessions,
for I readily admit their lawfulness and utility. Religious liberty
includes the right to have creeds, if men please, as well as to have
none, if they please. But scriptural, and venerable, and useful as
creeds have been and are, their efficiency falls infinitely below the
exigencies of the Church of Christ. They do not produce holiness
of themselves, nor do they ensure it ; nor can they preserve them-
selves from innovation in times of declension. And of all stupidity,
orthodox stupidity is the most dreadful. It ought to be remembered
that ice palaces have been built of orthodox as well as heterodox
materials. And when the creed, which is but the handmaid of reli-
gion, is regarded with more zeal than religion itself, then the reign
of high church and creed idolatry has begun.

" There is no remedy for self-ruined man but regeneration ; and
there is no remedy for corrupt and wealthy communities but revi-
vals of religion. Not by might, nor by power, but by my Spirit,
saith the Lord. The government of God is the only government
which will sustain the Church against depravity from within, and
temptations from without, and this it must do by the force of its
own laws, written upon the heart. We never expect or wish to see
the Church governing the world ; but the world must become Chris-
tian, and learn to govern itself by the laws of the Bible. And there
is as much liberty in self-government, according to the laws of Christ,
as in self-government, according to the laws of the devil ; and as
much free agency, or republicanism, if you please, in holiness as in
vice and irreligion.

" Be assured, my brother, we have fallen on other times than the
Church of God ever saw before — times in which the same exertions
and influence which served its purpose in a former age, will not
enable it to hold its own. The intellect of man has waked up to
new activity. Old foundations are broken up, and old prejudices,
and principles, and maxims, are undergoing a thorough and perilous
revision. The present state of our own country, to say nothing of
the European world, is such, on account of the rapid increase of
population, by birth and immigration, the rapid influx of wealth
and improvements of various kinds, and the vast irreligious influ-
ences consequent on these, that without a correspondent divine
influence to render the influences of the gospel effectual, the Church,
instead of exciting persecution, would sink into such obscurity as to
be overlooked both by fear and hatred. Some, who, from past
analogies, seem to think it most desirable that conversions should be
rather dilatory and gradual than sudden and multitudinous, forget
that the cause of the devil has its revivals, as well as the cause of
Christ, and the kingdom of darkness is moving on with terrific
haste and power. Millions are bursting into that kingdom, and
taking it by force, while only hundreds are added to the kingdom of
Christ. It is no time for ministers to think themselves faithful,

REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. 461

without revivals of religion among their people. The seed cannot
lie long buried without being trodden down, past coming up, and
being choked by thorns, should it vegetate. On steamboats, and
canals, and railroads, and turnpikes, the ungodly are mustering
their forces, and putting forth their strength to obliterate the Sab-
bath, and raze the foundations of Zion. Nothing but the power of
God can sustain the Church in this tremendous conflict, and nothing
but speedy and extensive and powerful revivals can save the Church
and our nation from impending ruin, and nothing but a phalanx of
holy hearts around the Sabbath will save it from desecration and
oblivion."

The two speakers represented the ministers of the Virginia and
North Carolina Synods. Perhaps never were there two addresses
delivered at an inauguration that were so completely an index of
things as they existed at the time, and revealed the germs of the
things to be developed in after times. As is asserted in these
speeches, unanimity prevailed throughout the Southern Presbyteries
upon very many important subjects. On the importance of a well
prepared self-denied ministry, the object of the Seminary, the im-
portance of revivals to the Church and the world, the vast advan-
tage, the absolute necessity of harmony among brethren ; on these
subjects there was no dispute. There had been purity of doctrine
and forbearance among themselves, and towards brethren at a dis-
tance, who seemed to differ materially from their Southern brethren.
The men that had given tone to the Southern church, were eminent
for their adherence to the doctrines of the Confession of Faith, and
equally so for their fervent charity among themselves. They had
neither been fond of innovation, or ready to make a man an offender
for a word. Living at a distance from each other, and oppressed by
ever recurring labors of the ministry, they had no time to indulge
in disputation when they met for communion seasons, or in ecclesi-
astical assemblies ; or to cherish novelties in their solitude. They
enjoyed social intercourse ; the mother Presbytery of the Virginia
Synod made it a standing rule to spend a Sabbath in the congrega-
tion with which she held her regular meetings. By the Hanover
Presbytery it was re-enacted at the first meeting after the Synod
was formed ; by the other Presbyteries observed as a custom without
an order on their minutes. Discussion of important subjects, selected
previously for the occasion, was for a time encouraged at the Pres-
byterial meetings, but after a few years abandoned as not produc-
tive of the good designed ; and incidental discussions, arising neces-
sarily, consumed all the time. The Presbyterial meetings were
times of religious intercourse and enjoyment. On the subject of
creeds and confessions, all were united in maintaining their neces-
sity as bonds of union ; and an honest exposition to the public
of these bonds, drawn out in precise well-arranged words. Some
thought a very careful attention to the formulas not only ap-
propriate, but necessary. Others thought there might be too
great stress laid on uniformity, and too much reliance on the virtue

462 REV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D.

of creeds, and were alarmed lest on these subjects there should arise
a controversy to distract the Southern church.

As yet the Southern clergy had taken little or no part in the
vehement discussions, carried on in the Northern and Eastern Pres-
byteries — about the nature and extent of the atonement — the
ability and inability of man, natural and moral — the nature of sin
and of imputation — the origin of revivals — viewed as metaphysical
subjects, and argued upon as such, rather than as gospel truths.
On all these subjects as doctrines taught in the Bible with clearness
and definiteness sufficient for salvation, and as well expressed in the
Confession, the Southern ministers preached often, and plainly, and
powerfully. They were not accustomed to discuss these subjects in
public, except as doctrines of the Bible, to be interpreted by the
rules of exegesis, as matters of fact sufficiently plain to be under-
stood, and sufficiently abstruse and offensive to require the authority
of revelation for their belief. Few cases had ever occurred, in all
the Southern churches, of discipline for unsoundness of doctrine ;
but the discipline had been administered with becoming firmness and
kindness when required. The difference in the expressed opinions
among ministers, was generally attributed to the ambiguity of words
which might be explained away. The fierceness of the discussion in
the Northern churches was generally looked upon as a waste of
charitable feeling and loss of time. The Rev. John H. Rice was
probably the first Southern man that thought and said, that from
the disputed subjects already mentioned, and the vexed question of
the Education Society, and the equally vexed question of Foreign
Missions, there was arising a storm to rend the Church to frag-
ments; that the time was hastening when the Southern churches
would be compelled to consider carefully these matters, and judge
upon them in the tribunal of the last resort. His memorial on mis-
sions, was put forth to avert the violence of the storm, if not the
storm itself. He earnestly desired that the Assembly of 1831,
might be an arena of life. He did not see that Assembly, nor did
his memorial produce the effect he desired. He passed away in the
zenith of his usefulness and fame. And now, in less than a year,
there is evidence that leading men were beginning to feel that the
neutrality of the South was at an end. On what ground should the
South meet the coming tempest, that was moving down from the
North ? Should it be that of more, or less, strictness of creed ?
Should she cast her influence with either of the distinctly formed
parties at the North, or should she endeavor to repress extremes,
and call the church back to its primitive charity and belief? The
first alternative she dreaded ; of the last, she almost despaired.

The affairs of the Seminary, as a Theological school, went on
prosperously under Dr. Baxter and his associates. The new Profes-
sor found the chair of Theology the proper sphere for the full develop-
ment of all his powers of mind, and qualities of heart, and the rich-
ness of his varied acquirements. And when called to put forth all
his strength, as he was in taking the chair vacated by Rice, he

REV. WILLIAM HILL, D. D. 463

excelled the expectation even of his warmest friends. His power of
analysis, his accuracy in distinctions, and logical reasoning, his pro-
found research, his clearness of conception, and his simplicity in
thought and style, were pre-eminent. With these was a vastness of
comprehension. Nothing in the range of human thought was beyond
him ; he was at home everywhere. Like Rice and Alexander, he
seemed not to know when he uttered what others called great thoughts
or little thoughts in Theology, all were equally clear to him, and all
so completely inwoven in the beautiful tissue of revelation.

In financial concerns the new Professor was a child ; and the
Seminary felt the loss of that incomparable agent Dr. Rice. By the
great exertions of Mrs. Rice, and her personal friends, and the
friends of the institution, the debts were paid, and the buildings
completed, with prospects of great and increasing usefulness of the
Seminary.

CHAPTER XXXVII.

EEV. WILLIAM HILL, D. D. — FROM THE YEAR 1818 TILL HE LEAVES

WINCHESTER.

In 1818, in the midst of his highest usefulness and success, a cloud
came over Mr. Hill. From its chilling influence he never recovered.
The frost nipped his sweet flower ; it drooped ; and his verdure gra-
dually withered away. Like an old oak, he fell at last by the weight
of years, after buffeting many a blast, and never recovering from the
ruins of one terrible storm.

He returned in the evening of a long summer day from Richmond,
where he had been on some legal business, and met at the door the
intelligence, that his child on a visit among his old friends in Jeffer-
son County, was sick of a fever. Without resting after a continuous
ride on horseback of fifty miles, he passed on, with a fresh horse, to
visit his daughter, a distance of some twenty miles. His worst an-
ticipations were realized. "I know my child, — I dread the event"
— was the good-bye to his house as he rode away. W hen he saw her
in the burning fever, a father's hope could not delude a father's
penetration. "God is merciful" — was all the encouragement he
could give his wife. "I have been thinking, mother," — said the
daughter before the father came, when sinking evidently under the
disease — " that it is best for me to die." " Best 1" — what a word in
that emergency !

A member of Mr. Hill's family, that attended the funeral of Miss
Hill, after the lapse of a quarter of a century, stood by her grave,
and rambled over the adjoining hills, and wrote for the Weekly Re-
publican, his Recollections of Winchester, and of that sad funeral.

464 WINCHESTER GRAVE-YARD.

" Watchman, Sept. 7th, 1843.

" How like a blue wall that Ridge bounds our view on the East !
and this broken barrier, like clouds on the west ! Those pointed
eminences down south are the ' forts ' of Shenandoah. This village,
in the basm surrounded by these hills so beautiful for residences, in
the midst of this great valley, is Winchester. This cool stream,
passing through the village, flows from a single spring, at the base
of those north-western hills, in abundance for a city, and decided the
location about a century ago, winning two German families to build-
their cabins on its banks. On that hill, that seems to end this
crowded street, on the north, are the remains of a fort, that once
crowned the summit, the defence of the village, and of the surround-
ing valley, previous to Braddock's war. Washington was encamped
here in those troublesome times of savage inroad. Tradition tells of
a siege by the savages in hopes of compelling a surrender by want
of water. And it tells how the soldiers blasted rocks night and day,
till the water bubbled up through the ledges. In triumph, they
poured it, in buckets full, over the walls, and thus raised the siege.
This extended street, and the buildings on the hill, have swept away
the fort, except the western and part of the eastern wall, and the old
well.

" On that hill, out at the south end of this street, were the barracks
for prisoners taken with Burgoyne.

" Now let us go across to the old stone churches on the hills that
skirt the town on the east. That building farthest to the north is
the Catholic Church, with its consecrated ground and few monu-
ments. This next, without a steeple, is the Presbyterian, built
after the Revolutionary war; that old wooden building next, with
monuments near, is the German Presbyterian ; that stone building,
with a steeple, is the Lutheran, and holds within its walls, the ashes
of the amiable and revered minister, Christian Streit.

"It is to this second house we are to go; — a place hallowed by
many associations of a spiritual and sacred nature : — The place of
the first meeting of the Presbytery, at Winchester, in 1794, when Dr.
Hoge preached from the text, 'The kingdom of heaven is like to a
grain of mustard seed, which a man took, and sowed in his field,' —
and Hoge, and Hill, and Lyle, and Legrand formed the Presbytery,
to which Williamson was speedily attached ; — two of whom still
remain, lingering on the horizon of life, having had in connexion
with them some ninety ministers and candidates, a part of whom still
remain, and part have gone to meet the Lord Christ ; — the place of
licensure of our much loved, venerated Virginia Professor of Theo-
logy, at Princeton, Oct. 1st, 1791 ; — the place of the meeting of the
General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church, in 1799 ; — the scene
of the ministrations of eminent men, and of revivals of religion, in
which Zion may say, i this and that man ivas born here ;' — the place
of assembling of audiences before whom a man might well weigh his
words. What scenes of interest have these walls witnessed when the
Presbyteries and Synod of Virginia have met, and, with superhuman

WINCHESTER GRAVE-YARD. 465

energy have acted for all time ! What varied talents have here given
utterance to the solemn and weighty conceptions embodied in the
gospel of Jesus Christ !

" 'Tis a quarter of a century since I visited this place of solemn
worship for the living, and gathering for the dead. And as I look
around on Winchester, what a change has passed ! Then this whiz-
zing and puffing down at the depot was never dreamed of, — the
stage came lazily in, three times a week, bringing the mail, and
whatever passengers necessity compelled to take the bruising over
the rough roads of the valley which then had no turnpike. — How the
whole town is changed ! A spirit of emigration seized the old houses,
— the congregation of the dead, — the very bones of Fairfax, — and
the old stone church, on Loudon street, and all passed away. A
man of business, a quarter of a century ago, coming back from the
grave, or from his exile, would not know the scenes of his traffic and
his gains. Market street, with its railway, and depot, seems a more
beautiful creation of yesterday from the ruins of the past. And the
paved walks and streets everywhere, leave you to look in vain for
the deep soil that once greeted you at every step. The lights of the
law that sat along on those western hills — Powell, and Carr, and
Holmes, and White, — that galaxy of the bench when Winchester
was the seat of the Chancery Court, — all have gone to sleep with
their fathers, — and all but one sleep here.

Come, let us enter the yard at this low place at the south-east cor-
ner, let us go on to the old locust tree, — now read the lowly slab,

"Major General DANIEL MORGAN,

departed his life

On July 6th, 1802,

In the 67th year of his Age.

Patriotism and valor were the

prominent Features of his character ;

And

the honorable services he rendered

to his country

during the Revolutionary war,

crowned him with Glory, and will

remain in the Hearts of his

Countrymen

a Perpetual Monument

to his

Memory.

Here, then, beneath this slab, the man whose voice could make sol-
diers tremble with his hoarse shoutings, lies as quiet as that infant
there ! — What a man ! — a day laborer in this valley some eighty
years ago, — a volunteer against the Indians, and marked by his com-
mander as an officer, for his enterprise and courage, — a wagoner,
and an abused colonial militia man in the service of his king, — an
officer of the riflemen at the storming of Quebec with Montgomery,
30

466 WINCHESTER GRAVE-YARD.

and at the battle of Saratoga, — a major general in the Continental
army, — and always a kind-hearted, honest man, — rough among
rough men, — sensitive of honor, — generous with the brave, — and
almost civil to cowards, — here he sleeps with honorable men. Around
him here are the ashes of talent, learning, and refinement, — a con-
gregation of youth and age, — such as a citizen soldier and a Chris-
tian man might choose for his companions in the grave.
Step a little northward, and read again : —

" SACRED to the memory of
General DANIEL ROBERDEAU,

wTho departed this life

January 5th, 1795,

Aged 68 years.

" The name declares the origin and the ' father land.' A soldier
in the Revolution, — a follower of Whitefield, — his descendants scat-
tered over Virginia, inherit the blessings secured by the covenant of
God to the persecuted, yet faithful Huguenots, ' remembering mercy
to thousands, (of generations) of them that love me and keep my
commandments.' Every soldier of the Revolution has his name
enobled. The simple private, enrolled as a soldier of Washington,
claims, and history will yield it to him, to be an integral part of an
army such as the world had not seen, and may not see again. But
its officers, — the planners of its campaigns, — the leaders of its bat-
tles, — why — our hearts swell as we pronounce their names, — our
blood pauses as we stand here at their graves. The envious opposi-
tion of the Cincinnati made one right judgment, in their folly. They
said truly when they said, a place on the roll of that board of officers
was a patent of nobility. The Cincinnati fell ; but history preserves
the record of its true nobility ; and all posterity will admit its
claim.

" How much it is to be desired that the last hours of the soldiers
of the Revolution were better known ; that their conversation on
religious experience were as carefully preserved as their principles
and maxims of politics and war ! Many, very many lived, and many
more of them died, firm believers in Revelation, believers in Jesus.
All the sins and destructive follies of the camp, with their grievous
inroads upon morals and religion, could neither find, nor make these
brave men infidels. This 'thunderbolt of war,' — this ; brave Mor-
gan, who never knew fear,' was, in camp, often wicked, and very pro-
fane, but never a disbeliever in religion. He testified that himself. On
leaving the Southern army, somewhat grieved at a supposed slight
of Greene, he returned to this beautiful valley, from which Gates
had allured him. Look eastward, where those blue mountains em-
bank the horizon, and the Shenandoah, seeking its way to the Poto-
mac, skirts their base. There stands Saratoga ; one scene of his
glory was the name of his home. As the infirmities of age came on,
and the last struggle drew near, the old soldier displayed the skil]

WINCHESTER GRAVE-YARD. 467

of former days. When chased by Rawdon, he turned at the Cow-
pens, made his preparations for death or victory, and gained the
victory ; so now as he felt the approach of disease, and saw the ad-
vance of death, he entrenched himself in the impregnable truths of
the gospel, and gained victory over death by the grace of Christ.
We mourn he lived so much and so long a sinner — we rejoice that
lie died a Christian.

" In his latter years General Morgan professed religion, and united
himself with the Presbyterian Church in this place under the pasto-
ral care of the Rev. (now Dr.) Hill, who preached in this house
some forty years, and may now be occasionally heard on Loudon street.
His last days were passed in this town ; and while sinking to the
grave he related to his minister the experience of his soul. ' Peo-
ple thought,' said he, ' that Daniel Morgan never prayed ; people
said old Morgan never was afraid ; people did not know.' He then
proceeded to relate in his blunt manner, among many other things,
that the night they stormed Quebec, while waiting in the darkness
and storm with his men paraded, for the word to advance, he felt
unhappy ; the enterprise appeared more than perilous ; it seemed to
him that nothing less than a miracle could bring them off safe from
an encounter at such an amazing disadvantage. He stepped aside
and kneeled by the side of a munition of war — and there most fer-
vently prayed that the Lord God Almighty would be his shield and
defence, for nothing less than an Almighty arm could protect him.
He continued on his knees till the word passed along the line. He
fully believed that his safety during that night of peril was from the
interposition of God. Again he said about the battle of the Cow-
pens, which covered him with so much glory as a leader and a sol-
dier, he had felt afraid to fight Rawdon, with his numerous army
flushed with success, and that he retreated as long as he could, till
his men complained, and he could go no further. Drawing up his
army in three lines on the hill-side ; contemplating the scene, in the
distance the glitter of the advancing enemy ; he trembled for the
fate of the day. Going to the woods in the rear, he kneeled in an
old tree top, and poured out a prayer to God for his army and for
himself and for his country. With relieved spirits he returned to
the lines, and in his rough manner cheered them for the fight ; as
he passed along, they answered him bravely. The terrible carnage
that followed their deadly aim decided the victory. In a few mo-
ments Rawdon fled. 'Ah,' said he, 'people said old Morgan never
feared, they thought old Morgan never prayed, they did not know ;
old Morgan was often miserably afraid.' And if he had not been, in
the circumstances of amazing responsibility in which he was placed,
how could he have been brave ? Now, who shall say that his pre-
servation in these cases, and in many others, was not indissolubly
connected with his prayers and fervent cries to God ? He called on
God, and the Lord heard him. And when he came in his old age,
penitently to the throne, confessing his sins like Manasseh, who will

468 WINCHESTER GRAVE-YARD.

not hope that God heard him, and covered hhn with the mantle of
everlasting righteousness ?

" The last of his riflemen are gone ; the brave and hardy gallants
of this valley that waded to Canada and stormed Quebec, are all
gone ; gone too are Morgan's sharp-shooters of Saratoga. For a
long time, two, that shared his captivity in Canada, were seen in this
village, wasting away to shadows of their youth, celebrating with
enthusiasm the night of the battle, as the year rolled round — Peter
Lauck and John Schultz. But they have answered the roll-call of
death, and have joined their leader — the hardy Lauck wondering
that Schultz, the feeblest of the band, whom he had so often carried
through the snows of Canada, should outlive him. There is interest
around the last of such a corps.

" Come step across to that old wooden church over south ; pass by
that curiously wrought slab from England ; go on by the marble
that says

"DEATH"
Inscribes
A beloved Mother's name upon
The Tablet.

And a little to the westward, on a white marble upright slab, is the
short memorial of one of the six of Morgan's company known dur-
ing the campaign as the Dutch mess, all of whom lived to a great
age : and five sleep here : Kurtz and Sperry a few feet from this
grave.

"IN"

memory

of

JOHN SCHULTZ.

Who departed this life

5th day of November, 1840,

in the 87th year

of his age.

A little to the east lies the other comrade Grim, who some years
since joined the corps in the grave, without a monument. There is no
inscription for Peter Lauck, he lies a little farther on — in the rear
of this stone church with the steeple, in sight of his residence on
that beautiful hill out South, near that tablet, that says the man
that sleeps beneath was from Manheim in Germany, more than a
century ago — the man that disdained to set a private table for
Louis Philippe, in the little village of Winchester, because as he
said — none but gentlemen ever stopped at his house, or eat at his
table ; and turned him from his door for making the request. The
sixth one, Heiskill, sleeps in Romney.

"When the improvements in the new burying-ground, now in con-
templation are completed, a visit to these mansions of the dead will
become as familiar as instructive. Men will say, 'the last of

WINCHESTER GRAVE-YARD. 469

the soldiers of Quebeck lie here ; and there, their old commander
who bowed the knee only to God.' Look around here upon the old
inhabitants of this village, the Hofis, the Bakers, and the Millers,
and Smiths ; stop a moment at the grave of the kind-hearted Sin-
gleton, and then enter this old church to pay a tribute to the
reverend dead. Read the epitaph of the meek, the irreproachable
Streit ; and then go out and stand a moment at a grave, where
widows may take comfort ; the grave of his wife Susan Streit.

" Come let us go back to the first yard. Look for a few moments
and see how death has gathered the inhabitants of these beautiful
hills, and this lovely valley, into his treasury. Powell, the gentle-
manly lawyer, from that Northern Hill, rising to plead at the bar,
and gone in a moment, lies there. Look at the pleasant white resi-
dence down westward close upon us ; and now at these two tablets
by the east wall here, two sisters in one grave, and a manly brother
by their side, gathered in in fourteen months, in the very budding
of their youth, lovely in their lives, and in their death not divided ;
read their names ; and you recognize Virginia's Professor of law.
And this erect monument bears the name of a talented young phy-
sician from the village, Dunbar, cut down in his prime ; and that
slab, the name of another, M'Gill, who sleeps with his kindred, and
in the faith of the gospel. And these amiable ladies all around closely
wrapped in the solitude of this crowded place.

14 Look over west to that far distant brick dwelling on that sightly
eminence ; and here now by this south wall, in this decaying wooden
enclosure ; in the southern corner of it. There lived, and here lies
Robert White, who limped with his honorable scars from the field
of Monmouth to this grave ; the patriot, the Judge, who knew no
peer upon the Virginia bench, but Marshall, and Pendleton, and
Washington, and Roane ; and what is more, in his last days the
humble, devout Christian. Here under this slab lies Chapman, a
minister of God; this week receiving a long-expected princely for-
tune, and next week called to his heavenly crown, while in this
village a wayfarer to his distant family. And this next slab covers
the Senator and Governor Holmes, amiable in his life, and in his
death cheered by that gospel he heard in his youth at Old Opecan.
On this side, in this smooth place, sleeps his brother the Judge,
from that north-western hill ; and on that side, also without a mark,
his brother-in-law, the Rev. Nash Legrand, one of the first mission-
aries of the Commission of the Virginia tiynod. Legrand, a name,
dear to the Virginia Church, as now borne by one venerable repre-
sentative of the last generations of Christians, a hearer of John B.
Smith. One wonders why Legrand does not sleep among his at-
tached people of Opecan. Rut he, and his brother-in-law by his
side, came here to Winchester to find a grave beside the benevolent
Surgeon of the Revolution, the skilful Baldwin, the poor man's
friend, long a beloved physician in Winchester.

"And. this next slab ! who that attended the burial here a quarter
of a century ago, can forget ! The company assembled that day

470 WINCHESTER GRAVE-YARD.

were not people to forget, or be hastily forgotten. Alas ! as I run
over their forms in the imagination of memory, and look around, they
are themselves, many of the prominent characters, gone, passed
awa}r, gathered to this very yard. It was a funeral to call together
the minister and his people. And here came the pastor with the
session, and the church, and the congregation, that worshipped with
him in this house. Here they stood, feeling as one man with the
waves of sorrow breaking over him. It seems to me but yesterday
I stood, just where that grave now covers a young lady, that was
standing here tben, Miss Slater. And ah ! just by, lies in her girl-
hood, the lovely scholar, Theda Bent. Oh ! how many of that
company are gone !

" Why, think over the session — there was the upright and gen-
tlemanly Bell, of whom nobody dared harbor an ill thought, with
his face covered; the meek, thinking, successful, silent Grey, with
his white locks, and sorrowful face ; the devout Little, whom the
heathen will bless through his child and the sympathy of American
mothers ; the patriotic amiable Beattie, with his bald crown and
mild face : the fervent, simple-hearted Sperry, the personification
of former days, with his bent shoulders and meek countenance ; the
generous-hearted Smith, then fresh in his manhood, sleeping, now
fresh in that new-made grave by the north wall beyond M'Gill's :
the dignified, deep, impassioned, Gamble, with his thin gray hairs,
the image, with Grey, of north of Ireland elders, the very things
themselves ; these, with two elders now living, stood here then ; and
all sleep on these hills now.

" The hearse, though looked for, yet coming somewhat unexpect-
edly, drove directly to the gate ; — for she had died away from
home : death found her on a visit. We gathered in haste, and in
silence. People did not speak, as they met at the gate : they scarce
nodded. They stood around in amazement, they scarce wept, it
was not a time for tears, the frost that nipped the flower chilled our
blood. ' Careful,' said one voice that ail knew, as the bearers
jostled the bier against the half-opened gate, every hand raised in-
voluntarily with the father's. As the coffin of the amiable girl
reached its bed, she that bore her, stood motionless, silent, once,
only, bending as if to go down to her child. Our hearts bowed with
her. One groan broke from him, that stood by her side like a muf-
fled statue. Its accents all knew. One shrill cry from her young
companions answered, and died away in sobs and tears : then ail
wept ; — then all was silent. Death reigned in silence that day.
We felt his triumph; — but we felt the victory Christ Jesus gives
a dying virgin. Read this slab,

IN MEMORY

of

ELIZABETH M. HILL

who departed this life
Sept. 7th 1818
just entering |

the 23d year of her age.

EEV. WILLIAM HILL, D. D. 471

Death loves a shining mark, a signal blow;
Not simple conquest, triumphed in his aim ;
Early though welcome was her happy fate
Soon not surprising death his visit paid.

Thanks be to God who giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ.

*

" In how many hearts the sorrow of that day wrought purifica-
tion, by the Holy Spirit, can be known only when the books are
opened at the last day. But at this grave some youthful hearts
were touched with a sorrow that only the balm of Gilead healed.
Death loves a shining mark ! — how many shining ones has he
gathered to these hills ! Gems on earth — gems in heaven. Soon,
the actors of that day will all be where spirits meet not human
voices or human eyes ; where Christ in glory will fill all hearts.

" These monuments are the Records of Winchester, the historv
of her past. Should one feel pride and ambition rising in his soul ;
tell him to walk through these yards. If you feel worklliness
coming over you, come here and count these sinking mounds. Does
the heart fail, from the troubles of life, come visit these regions of
the dead. Does the youth need energy, show him the grave of Tid-
ball, the elder M' Gills, the Conrads, the elder Dunbar, the Hoffs,
the elder Bakers, and Millers, and Holliday, and Riley who never
forgot what he once knew ; and tell him, what was done by these
may be done again. Does the heart fear about religion ? The re-
cords here point to Jesus Christ, who brought life and immortality
to light ; here lie persons that trusted him, from the old Revolution-
ary General down to the child ; believe and thou shalt live for ever.
Would that all the dead of Winchester lay together on these hills,
and all had monuments. That those who sleep out in the western
suburbs, with Fairfax and M'Guire, and Balmain, had been gathered
in these yards, along these eminences. Here, then, would be the
pilgrimage of their sons, to find their fathers' graves, to get lessons
how to live and how to die. Viator.

"Winchester, August 26th, 1843."

From this time the current of events did not run smoothly with Dr.
Hill. Whether in his bewildering afflictions, under which the father
and mother grew old in a day, he had lost his wonderful tact in con-
ducting affairs, or whether the affairs had assumed a form and cur-
rent he could no longer guide, perhaps can never be decided by man.
There were some naturally fiery elements in his Church and in his
session ; and on some questions of Christian conduct, there was a
division commencing among his members. With a cheerful un-
clouded mind he probably could have directed the elements of strife
into a peaceful channel ; unhappily he steered upon the quicksands.

In attendance on the General Assembly in the spring of 1819, Dr.
Hill, — for while his domestic affliction was newly on him, the autho-
rities of Dartmouth College conferred upon him the academic honor, —

472 REV. WILLIAM HILL, D. D.

heard his brethren relate the advantages their churches had received
from publicly renewing their covenant to be the Lord's. After
some reflection and correspondence, he prepared a paper to be pre-
sented to his session and Church. Having assembled them he read
and explained the paper ; and proposed a general and public renewal
of their covenant by individual signature. Some were ready to
sign ; others thought the whole procedure, an uncalled-for innova-
tion on settled habits. The majority of session being opposed to
action, time was demanded for consideration. The matter was laid
over, and finally abandoned. The tendency to division was thereby
increased, and mutual recriminations encouraged. The best means
of promoting the life of godliness in the congregation, could not be
agreed upon, partly from the difficulty of the subjects, and partly
from the uncongeniality of disposition and habits of the persons
concerned. They were united in their preacher and not in them-
selves.

• 111 health came upon Dr. Hill, and with it sufferings calculated to

• give prominence to some characteristics of his temperament. In his
family, and his social intercourse, he maintained the dignity of a suf-
fering man. In some discussions involving character before the Pres-
bytery and before the Synod, he may have lost his balance, and pressed
on with vehemence ending in a severity he himself had not anticipated.
Fond of discussion, he loved to drive his opponent to the wall. If in
the discussion, religion or morals appeared to him to be implicated with
dishonor, his vehemence was relentless ; confessions and submis-
sion, or subjugation and disgrace, were the only alternatives. Col-
lision with him, was greatly dreaded in cases where there were ex-
asperating circumstances. He feared no enemy ; and dreaded no
conflict. His industry in hunting up facts, and circumstances, and
items of proof, was untiring ; his perseverance in a cause indomi-
table; his resources* were inexhaustible. He would with seeming
carelessness expose himself to heavy blows ; but his tact in recover-
ing himself was surpassing. He would spy an adversary's weak
points, catch the least mismove, and give him no time to recover,
if his opponent lost his temper he lost his cause ; and he had the
power to try a man's temper, and excite a man's fear. Coolness,
clearness, precision of words and thoughts, and a stout heart, were
the wreapons to meet his onsets. An unwary or timid adversary was
swept away. In his cheerful hours, his discussions like his conver-
sations were deeply interesting, abounding with amusing anecdote,
and full of instruction ; he poured out his stores in public and private
with a lavish hand, and never seemed to hold any thing in reserve
for some future time. When the debate assumed a saturnine cast,
then the earnestness became severity ; the sentences were arrows
dipped in bitterness, or even in fire, that burned in the bones of the
assailed. The sufferer never forgot the speech ; and hardly knew
how to love, or even forgive, the man. As a public prosecutor, he
wrould have been unrivalled, the terror of all evil doers ; and the
defenders of crime would have earned their heavy fees, when they

KEV. WILLIAM HILL, D. D. 473

cleared the accused from his charge. For these reasons many de-
clined any resistance to the schemes and opinions of the Doctor
that should bring themselves into notice ; and trembled when they
found him in opposition to themselves, or their actions. When any
did resolve to meet him and oppose his opinions, they did it with a
calculation and determination that insured a conflict, in which a
stranger would see more vehemence than the cause apparently re-
quired. It is more than probable the Doctor was unconscious of
the depth of the wounds he gave ; as he was very sensitive of any
inflicted on himself.

In the years 1820 and '21 he suffered greatly in his feelings, in
the arena opened for him, in Presbytery, by a brother minister with
whom he unhappily came in collision. The beginning of the con-
tention was small, and like the letting out of water it became un-
controllable. The point of honor, involved in the first heart-burn-
ing became inextricable ; more points were involved ; offences mul-
tiplied, and the contention was severe. The parties became deeply
committed. On both sides was an unconquerable will ; with the one
more fire, and with the other a desperate coolness. There was no
layman to lay his hand upon them both. The venerable Hoge
might have prevailed ; but he had passed away ; his amiable son
John Blair swayed the will of one, and in common circumstances
would have persuaded each, but could not now prevail with both,
though his heart desired it. It is not necessary here to say where
lay the wrong. To justify any opinion that might be given, pages
of statements must be made. But while the case was pending be-
fore Synod in Lexington, in October 1821, Joseph Glass suddenly
died, at his own residence in Frederick County. When the sad
news reached Dr. Hill, he wept. The progress of the trial was in
Dr. Hill's favor at this sad moment. Yet he wTould not thus part
with his opponent, who felt aggrieved at him to his heart's core.
Such a conclusion after he had made a vehement assault, by some
thought resistless and by others severe, and his adversary had not
answered him, but was reposing in the shroud of death, lay with a
heavy weight upon his heart. He had not so parted with Legrand.
lie mourned to part so with Glass. A sharp conflict ending in com-
promise, and concession, and perhaps warmer friendship, was a dif-
iertnt thing, with all its exasperations, from an unsettled collision
at the grave's mouth. It made him mourn, for his spirit aimed high
and he gloried in victories hardly bought, fairly won, the adversary
subdued or pacified.

Another discussion took place about this time, worthy of remem-
brance only as increasing the alienation which had begun in the
congregation, and ultimately embittering the pastor's relation to his
Hock. The subject of dancing in private houses, and of sending
oiiiidren to a dancing school, became themes of public discourse.
There were many in Winchester who advocated both, and, as occa-
sion offered, practised both. No member of the Presbyterian Church
was known to practise cither. An elder declared it as his opinion,

474 REV. WILLIAM HILL, D. D.

that in given cases, children might be sent to the dancing school ;
and also that dancing in private circles might be blameless. This
opinion was strongly controverted. Communications, written and
oral, passed between Dr. Hill and Col. Augustine Smith, on the
subject. The Doctor preached upon these subjects, and fashion-
able amusements generally, and took strong ground against them.
Col. Smith declared he would give no trouble on the subject in his
own family, nor encourage in others what was offensive to the
Church generally. As no family practised on the offensive prin-
ciples, the whole matter might have rested here ; and probably
would, but for another circumstance, till some overt act occurred,
requiring, in the opinion of Dr. Hill, or the session, the disci-
pline of the Church. Part of the session fully agreed with Dr.
Hill ; and those who differed somewhat from him in this matter,
declared, in 1825, their ''willingness to support the discipline of the
congregation so far as required by the word of God, or the directory
of our church." The only questions for discussion were the kind
and extent of discipline to be exercised in given cases, by the Ses-
sion, in the exercise of their prudence and discretion, and love of
God.

At a meeting of the Session, December 29th, 1824, four propo-
sitions were submitted for consideration, viz : — " 1st. In consequence
of my ill health and frequent infirmities, by which I am rendered
incapable of fully discharging the duties of pastor, it is proposed
that steps be taken to procure an assistant for me. 4th. In case
it should be thought advisable to get an assistant, that the sense of

the congregation be taken whether Mr. , who has been laboring

for some time among them, shall be that assistant." The second
and third propositions were on the subject of salary, past and future.
The salary matters were immediately attended to, and without dis-
cussion. The views of Dr. Hill on the two other propositions are
thus expressed by himself in a letter of the 25th January, 1825 —
" I have been, ever since the decline of my health, looking out for
a minister to assist and succeed me. My reason for this was, to
save the church from division, if not from annihilation, which I was
certain, from the discordant materials of which it is composed, would
ensue, if the choice were not made while I could exert a personal
influence among the members. Last fall twelve months, at Synod

in Petersburg, I for the first time saw Mr. . I had heard

very favorable accounts of his character, and as soon as I heard him
speak in Synod, I determined to try to prevail upon him to come
and spend some time with us in Winchester, and that evening made
a conditional arrangement with him, if other propositions which he
had before him failed, then to spend some time with us, that he
might become acquainted with the people, and they with him. He
was then no more to me than any other young man of promise ; nor
is he at this time." The session and congregation were generally
agreed to have an assistant, if their pastor wished. They all pro-
fessed high regard for the young man proposed by Dr. Hill. A

REV. WILLIAM HILL, D. D. 475

part, perhaps the majority, were ready to receive at once the as-
sistant proposed by Dr. Hill, a young man of great worth and
ardent piety, with good pulpit talents. Part of the session, with a
lnrge minority of the church, proposed that the assistant should be
chosen by the free vote of the church, after hearing different persons.
Some expressed a preference for another person whom they had
heard. The discussion of this subject seemed to involve all the
preceding ones. As the minority determined to oppose their pastor
in the particular person of his choice, so he declared — H As I
never entertained a thought of introducing any who did not unite
the voice of the congregation, so they will remember that they can
force no one upon me without my consent." Agreeing in the gen-
eral principles, they differed greatly in the particular case in hand.
Unhappily, all the old subjects of uneasiness were revived in conver-
sation, and the integrity of the congregation was in danger. Dr.
Hill proposed to withdraw entirely from any connexion with the
pastoral charge. The session and church entirely opposed such a
procedure, while his health should be sufficient for his labors. He
then proposed that four of the elders, who had been most opposed
to his wishes, should withdraw from the exercise of their official
duties, till such time as they mutually should agree, "their standing
in the church not to be affected by it." The elders declined the
proposed course of action. The Doctor declared — " There is not
one of your number for whom I do not feel the warmest friendship,
and whom I do not look upon as my personal friend." They de-
clared — " That you may remain with us in holy communion and
works of love, and enjoy unsullied happiness through time and
eternity, is our earnest prayer." They also declared that the facts
of their difference, as they understood them, were — "You plainly
intimated your intention to select a minister for the congregation,
and then retire from your pastoral charge. We were of the opinion
that if you were determined to leave us, your resignation should
precede the appointment of a successor."

The whole affair was laid before the Presbytery in April, 1825 ;
and was referred to a Committee. This Committee met, and heard
at length the parties, and adjudicated, and failed to restore peace.
The matter, in various forms, was before Presbytery, and at last
referred to Synod, on the request of a number to be constituted
a separate church. The Synod in the fall of 1826, against the most
decided opposition of Dr. Hill, granted the request, so far as to
constitute a new church in Winchester, the elders of which were to
be, Joseph Gamble, John Bell, Robert Grey, A. C. Smith, and
James Little. The Synod refused the request, " that the newly con-
stituted congregation be annexed to the Lexington Presbytery." Dr.
Hill suffered greatly in his feelings during the whole process, from the
first moving in Presbvtery till the conclusion in Synod. An event oc-
curred which afflicted him greatly. While the subject of forming the
new church was in agitation, and shortly before its formation, Mr. Ro-
bert Grey, the elder, died. He had been the firm friend of Dr. Hill

476 BEY. JOHN MATTHEWS, D. D.

for about twenty years, and would at last have preferred him as his
minister. Dr. Hill was, on his return from the Presbytery, held in
Gerardstown, chatting with his brethren. When near Winchester,
General Smith meeting him, said, "Doctor, one of your flock died
last night," "Ah, who?" " Old Mr. Grey." One long groan broke
from the Doctor's heart ; and he rode silent home. Everything
about the collision with his people, or any portion of them, afflicted
him. Death was not welcome thus to any of his flock.

Another circumstance distressed the Doctor. His old friend Wil-
liamson, on many occasions, voted against him ; and he was equally
distressed by finding Dr. Matthews, of Shepherdstown, on the main
questions, opposed to him.

Rev. John Matthews, D. D., born in North Carolina, performed
the duties devolving on him, till the meridian of life, in his native
State. He grew up in the Hawfields, under the ministry of Henry
Pattillo. His first choice for an occupation for life, was the joiner
and carpenter trade. The last work he performed at this vocation,
was in connection with the church building at the Hawfields. The
pulpit, as a work of his hands, for a long time was commended as a
specimen of that kind of architecture. Becoming a convert to Christ,
the things pertaining to the salvation of his fellow-men, were so im-
pressed upon his heart, that he devoted himself to the work of the
ministry. His preparatory studies were under the direction of Dr.
Caldwell, of Alamance. He was licensed in March, 1801, at Bar-
becue church, in company with Ezekiel Currie, Duncan Brown,
Murdock M'Millan, Malcolm M'Nair, Hugh Shaw, and Murdock
Murphy. All these had been influenced, more or less, by James
M'Gready, to seek the ministry. After performing missionary ser-
vice in the South-west, Mr. Matthews was settled over Nutbush
and Grassy Creek churches, in 1803. In 1806, he removed to
Berkeley County, Virginia ; and after some five or six years, to
Shepherdstown, and took charge of the church in that place, together
with that of Charlestown, and the intermediate country.

A man, fiery in his temper till grace had moulded him, he became
so cool and composed in his intercourse with men, that, except physi-
ognomically, his natural disposition would never have been suspected.
Of great resolution, and firmness of purpose, he lay in the way of
opposition like an enormous granite rock upon a railroad track.
His resistance calm, quiet, and unflinching, was hard to overcome.
A most persevering student, he made himself master of the great
subjects of Theology ; and entered deeply into the Hermenentics of
the Bible. He was a proficient in logical reasoning, based not so
much on metaphysical and abstract truths, and propositions, as in
the skilful arrangement of consecutive facts, that should lead irresist-
ibly to the conclusion. In the process there might, or might not be,
intermingled abstract propositions, and metaphysical reasoning. If
he gained the attention of the hearer, and an admission of his postu-
lates, he led him on to the conclusion almost irresistibly, and com-

REV. WILLIAM HILL, D. D. 477

monly unresisted. Believing in the absolute necessity of the influ-
ence of the Holy Spirit in conviction and conversion of sinners, he
attributed a great, an almost inconceivable power to the truth when
made to bear upon the mind and heart. And the weapons of truth
he used relying on God's blessing for success.

He used his pen freely for the Evangelical and Literary Magazine.
One of his series of numbers was published in book form, under the
title, " The Divine Purpose," and widely circulated, passing through
a number of editions. Another, on "Fashionable Amusements,"
enlarged, was repeatedly republished, and widely circulated. Ad-
vancing in years, he accepted the invitation to become the leading
Professor in founding and building up the Theological Seminary
begun at New Hanover, and completed at New Albany, la. ; and, in
1831, entered on his laborious work with the spirit and activity of
youth. The church has been looking to his sons for a biography
of his life, and a selection from his numerous printed and im-
printed writings. Whatever may be the future success of the New
Albany Seminary, the memory of John Matthews should not be for-
gotten.

The Rev. David H. Riddle, a licentiate of Winchester Presby-
tery, was ordained and installed in Kent Street church, the new
church in Winchester, December 4th, 1828. In the fall of 1830,
the peace, which had been promoted between the two churches, was
confirmed by the meeting of the Synod. An extensive revival com-
menced before the close of its sessions. The first decided evidences
of awakening were seen in the house of Judge Henry St. George
Tucker, on Sabbath morning. On Monday, the cry "What shall
we do to be saved," was very general. In the progress of the
awakening, both churches shared largely. By an act of Presbytery,
in April, 1832, the two churches were united under Dr. Hill and
Mr. Riddle, as co-pastors. This cheerful position of things was dis-
turbed by a call to Mr. Riddle, from Pittsburg, which he accepted ;
the Presbytery, with great reluctance, dissolving the pastoral rela-
tion. Dr. Hill immediately asked for the dissolution of his relation-
ship. The Presbytery held an adjourned meeting to consider the
request, and refused to grant it. Want of congeniality in the ses-
sion ; uneasiness about a house of worship, neither of the church
buildings giving satisfaction to all parties ; all propositions for build-
ing a third, proving inadmissible ; some of the old difficulties reviv-
ing, at least in discussion ; the situation of Dr. Hill becoming
exceedingly unpleasant ; all these considerations induced the Pres-
bytery, at its meeting in Washington, Rappahannock County, April,
1834, to dissolve the pastoral relation. An earnest invitation from
Briery congregation being laid before the Presbytery, at his own
request, Dr. Hill was regularly dismissed from Winchester Presby-
tery to be in connection with the Presbytery of West Hanover.

That a pastoral connexion of some thirty-four years' continuance,
formed by the earnest desire of the people, continued by their de-
cided wish, expressed in various ways, at different times, should

478 REV. WILLIAM HILL, D. D.

finally be severed, in circumstances of weight to convince both pastor
and people that it ought to be severed, and yet the severance be a
most lamentable fact, cannot be accounted for on any of the com-
mon principles influencing ministers and their congregations. After
attributing all that can be, with propriety, to the constitutional tem-
perament of Dr. Hill, subjecting him to the suspicion, and some-
times the charge, of determining and acting too much by the voli-
tions of his own will, and too little in accordance to the judgment
of others, and allowing for the jarring counsels and purposes likely
to be found in a session composed of members widely different in
disposition and habits, and views of Christian duty and godly living,
taking into consideration the excitable elements that may sometimes
be found in the male and female members of the church, adding to
this mass of excitability and commotion, any extraneous influence
of surrounding parties, that might not be desirous of the peace and
harmony of a Christian congregation, still there does not appear
sufficient cause for the event. Sincere propositions were made from
time to time; undoubted declarations of respect were uttered by the
lips, and sent forth by the pen ; Presbytery repeatedly exerted
itself to restore harmony, and sometimes fondly hoped it had done
so ; all division of sentiment in Presbytery, respecting the proper
course of proceeding, being overbalanced by the desire of restoring
harmony in Winchester.

Every one was amazed at the constantly repeated failures of all
and every sincere effort at reconciliation. The great and over-
whelming charge brought by Dr. Hill, often was, that he had reliable
information, on which he based his actions ; that there was in the
various propositions made to his consideration, a lurking deception,
a hidden intention to entrap and bewilder. On this persuasion,
some of the fairest proposals were rejected ; and his opponents, feel-
ing themselves misinterpreted, were induced to charge their minister
with unreasonable suspicions. At the last meeting of Presbytery, in
which the Doctor held his seat, an honest effort was made in his favor ; it
failed ; and, after its failure, his dismission was granted unanimously.
In this event, the brethren, for the first time, had a glimpse of the
cause of the repeated and strange failures in previous times. But
years rolled away, before the truth of the case became apparent to
the minds of those most amazed at the events. A member of Pres-
bytery had acted the part of a private informer. Silent in Presby-
. tery, never committing himself by an opinion or speech of any kind,
he heard the undisguised opinions, and expressions and plans of the
persons concerned, and, unfortunately, he chose to put a construc-
tion adverse to peace upon all that was done. Professing friendship
to all, and to his venerable friend, in particular, for reasons too mys-
terious to be yet unfolded, he chose to state to his confiding friend,
upon his own knowledge and authority, that the propositions made
had hidden, peculiar meanings, and implicated members of Presby-
tery, and the entire opposition in the congregation as being unfair
in their proceedings, and-, uucandid in their propositions. To the

REV. WILLIAM HILL, D. D. 479

very last, he continued, with too much success, to prevent all efforts
for peace, and made entirely unavoidable, the vote which ren-
dered Dr. Hill's removal from Winchester necessary, although, from
his intimacy in the family, he well knew the heart-suffering it in-
flicted. The total want of principle involved in this procedure,
was, in the course of some years, made manifest in other matters,
and the instrument of much evil became the loathing of his deceived
and injured friend. The day of judgment only can reveal the sor-
row of heart endured by the pastor and sessions, and members of
the church in Winchester, previous to the final separation in 1834.
Who made the first false step, or what that step was, cannot be known
till God reveals it. The beginning of the evil was unobserved, like
the hidden spring of water. After the stream had begun its course,
it is not difficult to map out the augmenting currents. The whole
history illustrates the fact, that a few fiery and ungoverned spirits
may destroy the peace of a community, and a false messenger sepa-
rateth very friends.

The exposure necessary to meet the duties of a minister of Briery,
proving too severe for Dr. Hill, after a service of two years, he
removed to Alexandria, and became pastor of the Second Church,
between the members of which and himself there existed a warm
friendship. In about two years he returned to Winchester, and,
till his death, made his home with his son-in-law.

In Alexandria, he employed his leisure moments in filling up
some sketches of religious matters in his early days, commenced at
the request of Winchester Presbytery. Writing out these recol-
lections employed him after his return to Winchester. The author
of these sketches had free access to the Doctor's papers, and availed
himself of the unrestrained permission to profit by them in his
labors.

P. S. — The suggestions of Viator, in 1843, respecting a new bury-
ing-ground in Winchester, have been more than fulfilled. An enter-
prising committee have accomplished a work, to remain a monument
of their taste, and an ornament of the borough, in cherishing the
tender sympathies between the living and the dead. The first public
interment in the grave-yard was of the body of Mrs. Atkinson, wife
of Rev. William M. Atkinson, D. D., Pastor of the Old School
Presbyterian Church in Winchester. Many of the graves in the
old yard, referred to by Viator, have given up their ashes, to be
transferred to the new ground, which must be the common assem-
blage of the inhabitants of Winchester, when they go down to the
dead.

480 REV. CONRAD SPEECE, D. D.

CHAPTER XXXVIII.

CONRAD SPEECE, D. D. — THE CLOSE OF HIS LIFE.

Br. Speece never exhibited any enthusiasm in his approbation of
Theological Seminaries. He approved such as the Virginia Synod
had appointed at Lexington, Canonsburg, and in Kentucky, having
the president of the literary institution, professor of theology, after
the type of the Log College and the school at New London, and New-
Jersey College in its infancy. He was a calm friend of the eiforts
made by Hanover Presbytery for a theological school at Hampden
Sidney ; and approved the arrangement by which the president of
that college became professor of theology. And as years increased
upon Dr. Hoge, Dr. Speece was convinced of the necessity of sepa-
rating the two offices of president and professor. He had doubts
about the ultimate success and advantage of the movements made
by the Assembly at Princeton ; but thought his friend Alexander
would accomplish it if it could be wrought out by discretion and
talent and perseverance. The appointment of Dr. Miller to co-
operate with Dr. Alexander was involved in some doubtfulness, but
was a good selection if the thing sought were desirable, and if desir-
able, its excellence would be seen under the labors of Dr. Miller.
That a school in Virginia should equal the institution at Princeton
in its appointments and allurements to students, he did not think
practicable, if desirable. When it was decided after the death of
Dr. Hoge that Dr. Alexander could not be prevailed upon to return
to Virginia, Dr. Speece, with others, did not see the way clear for
successful action by the Synod of Virginia in carrying on a Theolo-
gical Seminary. One difficulty they had to surmount was the selec-
tion of a professor. Baxter, Rice, Speece, Hill and Lyle looked
round upon each other, not able to decide, with that determined har-
mony in the churches they wished, who should be professor. Dr.
Speece, as chairman of the committee to consider the condition of
things, reported in favor of committing the whole matter of the
seminary to Hanover Presbytery, by whose efforts the most that was
accomplished had been done. He admired the boldness and gran-
deur of Dr. Rice's plans more than their prudence or wisdom.
Unwilling to oppose his friend Rice openly, he never vigorously or
cordially seconded his efforts. And this coldness towards the seminary
kept back the brethren from doing what otherwise they would cheer-
fully have done, making him a professor, because they would not
act upon the supposition that the gift of an honorable post would
inspire ardor in his breast.

Dr. Speece was not prepared to go to the extent of his brother Rice
in efforts to bring forward young men to the ministry. He differed
about the kind and measure of aid to be afforded. He thought it
better for the young men desirous of the gospel ministry to enter

REV. CONRAD SPEECE, D. D. 481

that office through difficulties, and after multiplied efforts of their
own, than to be allured, as it were, by the enticements of an educa-
tion afforded to them by the donations of the church. He remembered
with deep feeling the encouragement given him by the kind words
of Brown, and the opportunity afforded him twice by his friend
Graham, to work his way through his classical course ; and he knew
how his friend Rice had got into the ministry, and Baxter to the
ministry and rectorship ; and he thought this kind of preparation
for the ministry was not harmful, perhaps equally as beneficial in
the good effects of the self-denial and perseverance in preparing use-
ful ministers as the training at colleges and seminaries through a
full course of study, with less personal effort and persevering fru-
gality. On this principle he acted in his intercourse with the chil-
dren of his friends Brown and Blain. He encouraged the mothers
and the children by precept, and reference to example, to make
efforts. But any pecuniary assistance was afforded too privately to
become known. Youth were stimulated by what Speece had done for
himself, rather than by what he was willing to do for them. Refer-
ring to the past, his example said " That is the way."

He frequently addressed his fellow-citizens on the subject of tem-
perance. In Augusta it was a great practical question, not so much
of drinking or not drinking, as of income. The region of country all
around him was most productive in grain. The distance to market
was great, the roads bad, and the demand for breadstuff's but limited.
The farmers found it more profitable, with less labor, to have a por-
tion of their grain distilled into whiskey, and in that form sent to
market. In adopting the temperance principles the farmer would
lessen his income, and must change his arrangements in managing
his farm. The discussion of the principles that led to decline drink-
ing, or making intoxicating liquors, or any way trafficking in them,
involved the political and religious economy of the valley. Dr.
Speece was a host. His weight of character was now used for the
welfare of his fellow-citizens. His own excellent financial abilities
were universally known, and gave influence to his arguments, per-
suading the citizens of the valley to change the manner of sending
their crops to market — because " the making, vending and using of
ardent spirits as a drink are morally wrong." The last sermon he
delivered was on Saturday, February 17th, 1836, at a temperance
society meeting at Young's Chapel, on 2 Samuel, 16 : 17, " Is this
thy kindness to thy friend ?" "The powers of his mind," says a
hearer, " were probably seldom more vivedly displayed in deli-
neating the existing want of kindness which those who manufactured
ardent spirits, and those who sell it for common use, knowing its
destructive consequences, manifest towards their fellow-men."

On his way to the old Stone church the next morning, Sabbath,
14th, he wai prostrated by a violent affection of the heart, from an
attack of which he had but just recovered. Resting at the house of
Mrs. Read till Monday evening, he was conveyed to the house of
Dr. Allen, on his way to Major Nelson's. Between the hours of
31

482 REV. CONRAD SPEECE, D. D.

nine and ten at night the family retired, supposing his symptoms
altogether favorable. Mrs. Allen delaying a little, and going again
to see her friend, gave Dr. Allen the alarm that Dr. Speece was
singularly affected. The agonies of death were upon him. " We
spoke to him, but he did not answer. We called to him, but he
seemed insensible. With anxious looks we stood by his bed for a
few minutes, and the scene was closed. He spoke not. He died
without a sigh, without a struggle." On Wednesday the corpse was
taken to the church, and laid before the pulpit in which he had
preached for more than twenty-two years. Mr. James C. Willson
gave a discourse on the fight of faith and the crown, from 2 Tim. 4:
7, 8. Messrs. Hendren and Paul, each made a short address, and
the body was carried to the old grave-yard, whither on the 2d of the
preceding December, he had followed his predecessor William Wilson,
crushed by the weight of eighty-four winters.

"When I first knew Dr. Speece," says Dr. Baxter, in a sermon
prepared upon the occasion of his death, "he was just commencing
the course of a liberal education. He had been incited to this by
the advice of the Rev. Samuel Brown, who was perhaps the first
man who discovered his merits, and made an effort to draw him
from obscurity. In the beginning of his literary career, he gave
evidence of his uncommon powers. Such was the clearness and com-
prehension of judgment, the retentiveness of his memory, and the
strength of his mental faculties, that his progress was surprising in
every branch of study to which he turned his attention, and all eyes
were fixed upon him. In the circle were he was known, it was a
common remark in conversation, that a star of the first magnitude
was about to rise, and it was believed that whatever department of
learning he might cultivate, or whatever profession he might pursue,
he would appear as a shining light in our country. At the time of
which I speak, Mr. Speece was not the subject of religion. He had,
indeed, enjoyed in a high degree the benefits of a religious education
through the instrumentality of a pious mother. I have often heard
him express his attachment to that mother, and his gratitude to God
for giving him such a parent. He sometimes said, that when he got
to heaven, he believed that after viewing the glories of his Redeemer,
the second object would be to search out and find that mother in her
glorified state."

After giving at length the exercises of his mind on the subject of
infidelity of the French school, Dr. Baxter goes on to say, " When
he had rejected that system, he did not humbly submit himself at
once to the teachings of divine revelation. In the native pride of
the human intellect, he reasoned on the attributes and government
of God. He soon came to the conclusion that God must be infinitely
wise and powerful, and his decrees irreversible, that nothing can
take place contrary to foreknowledge and permission. God in
making the world must have had a plan, and no being could defeat
the plans of infinite wisdom, backed by Almighty power. But then
the world is full of sin and misery, and how can this be accounted

REV. CONRAD SPEECE, D. D. 483

for under the government of infinite perfection ? Why did not God
exert his omnipotence to prevent the existence of sin ? He was per-
plexed by various unjustifiable questions of this kind until his rebel-
lion arose almost to agony. God permits sin, but does not force
any creature to the perpetration of it ; and the reasons of the permis-
sion are, no doubt, worthy of himself, but they lie beyond our
comprehension. For some years Mr. Speece puzzled himself in
these presumptuous speculations, but at last he was brought to con-
template this subject in the light of the gospel. In other words, he
beheld the dispensation and character of God in the face of Jesus
Christ. He saw that whatever misery and darkness might rest on
the world in general, the gospel opens a new living way, by which
the humble and penitent might find the favor of God ; that where
sin had abounded, grace had much more abounded, and that no man
was excluded from mercy and happiness who did not exclude him-
self. The all-sufficiency of Jesus Christ, and his willingness to save,
was the truth which brought peace and joy to his mind, and silenced
all his complaints. ■

From the time when Mr. Speece found peace in believing, he
determined at once to serve God in the gospel ministry. This, in
his case, was a noble sacrifice. The prospects of the ministry
were more discouraging in a temporal view at that time than at
present. Our churches were more feeble and perhaps less liberal
than they now are ; and, on the other hand, the lucrative pro-
fessions were not crowded; they stood open before him, holding
out the almost certain prospect of immediate wealth and distinction,
yet with all these allurements in view, Mr. Speece at once resolved
to serve God in that course of self-denial in which his services
promised to be most efficient. When he entered the ministry, our
church seems to have been pervaded by a better spirit than it pos-
sesses at present. Many young men at that day made the same sacri-
fice which he made. They turned their backs on the allurements of
worldly distinction, and devoted themselves to the self-denying work
of the ministry. The world was astonished at their choice, and I
have heard the reverend fathers of the church express their grateful
wonder with tears, at determinations which could only proceed from
the grace of God, and which seemed to promise that the grace of
God would uphold the cause of religion. And on this subject I have
oi'ien made another remark with pleasing wonder. Those young
men, who gave themselves to the cause of the church when her pros-
pects were confessedly lower than they have ever been either before
or since, were generally led through life by a kind Providence which
never forsook them ; and they often enjoyed even more of temporal
comfort than other young men of the same day, who forsook the
church that they might pursue the world. I am convinced the hand
of the Lord was in the thing. It confirms the promise, ' Trust in
the Lord and do good, so shalt thou dwell in the land, and verily
thou shalt be fed — your Heavenly Father knoweth that ye have
need of these things.' After witnessing these things, I have become

484 REV. CONRAD SPEECE, D. D.

satisfied that in the common movements of divine Providence, sacri-
fices made in his cause with pious prudence, will not bring his
children to want."

While " new measures," by their novelty and apparent success, were
gaining attention and popularity, Dr. Speece called the attention of
the Synod at Harrisonburg to the whole subject. Dr. Baxter said
of them, " that without having any virtue in themselves, he thought
they might be advantageous ; that their efficiency depended on the
manner of their use ; and their final advantage depended on the
prudence of those who used them ; and, therefore, Synod was not
called to pass any sentence upon them, particularly as ill-effects had
not yet been seen in the Synod." Dr. Speece, without going into
an argument, expressed an opinion decisively against them all, indi-
vidually and collectively, as things uncalled for, and therefore use-
less, if not positively harmful. " I wish to go along with my old
friends and brethren, in all things pertaining to the ministry. I
want to hear the strong reasons for these measures. I wish to be
convinced if possible. I dislike being left alone by my old friends."
A modified use was adopted by his brethren around; and to gratify
his people who wished a trial to be made, and, if possible, to agree
with those who believed in their advantage, he held a protracted
meeting on the improved plan. The success was apparently com-
plete. More than one hundred were added to the church. The
Doctor was silent about " new measures." After a time some ill-
effects began to appear ; and the Doctor returned to his original
position, and found his congregation ready to stand by him. Every-
thing objectionable in the "new measures" speedily disappeared
from any part of the Valley in which they may have found a partial
and temporary welcome. The thing that most deranged the gospel
order of the churches, was the hasty admission of members —
that is — allowing people to make profession of religion, and hold
church membership on profession of religious exercises, in a short
space of time — their first apparent attention to the subject — and
that, too, by persons not instructed in the doctrines of the gospel.
This in its consequences was found so great an evil, that all that led
to it became suspicious, and was ultimately discarded. Dr. Speece
reiterated his opinion, " that the ordinary means of grace in the
church were, with God's blessing, sufficient for the conversion of
sinners ; and that in extraordinary cases, extraordinary means should
be used with exemplary prudence ; and that the greater the excite-
ment on religious things, the greater the plainness and precision
with which the doctrines of grace should be preached ; and that time
should be given for due reflection before a profession of faith involv-
ing church membership should be encouraged."

Rev. John Hendren, D. D., long a near neighbor and intimate
friend of Dr. Speece, says of him — " The mind of Dr. Speece was
one of the first order, lie excelled in soundness of judgment, and
had a most ready discernment of right and wrong in human actions.
His intellectual faculties were highly cultivated. Few had read

EEV. CONRAD SPEECE, D. D. 485

more or digested it better than he. His taste for literary pursuits
did not diminish with the increase of his years. Only a few years
before his death he purchased Malte Brun's Geography, and was
highly entertained with it, and remarked that his taste for such
reading was unabated, and he seemed to regard it as a fact affording
some surprise to himself. Of systematic writers on theology, I think
he gave the preference decidedly to Turretine. He also esteemed
Dwight's Theology. Knapp's Lectures on Christian Theology,
translated by Leonard Woods, Jr., he did not value highly. He
was an admirer of most of Sir Walter Scott's works, when they
first appeared, and I know not that his relish for such reading had
at all declined. He valued Henry as a commentator ; yet I believe
he preferred Scott, and regarded him as a commentator of a very
sound judgment, and as a safe guide to the student of the Scrip-
tures. Writers of genius, such as Robert Hall and Foster, who
deal but little in common-place remarks, had his decided approba-
tion." Somehow the idea got abroad that Dr. Speece had made a
will, and that his valuable library was a bequest to the Union Theo-
logical Seminary, in Prince Edward. After his death no evidence
of a will appeared, and his large collection of books was disposed of
at auction. Being such as became a minister's study, particularly
the more valuable, the volumes found their way, for a moderate
price, into the libraries of his brethren in the ministry, and are
doing their work, perhaps, more effectually than in the alcoves of
any literary or theological institution.

Dr. Speece was never married. Ever an admirer of the female
sex, and once on the brink of matrimony, he passed his years lock-
ing up in his breast the reason of his celibacy, and of his estrange-
ment from the joys and perplexities of housekeeping, "the sunny
and the shady side" of a pastor's life. In Powhatan he was an
inmate of the family of Mr. Josiah Smith, and in Augusta he made
his home with Major Nelson. The kindness and comfort of these
families made him insensible of the natural loneliness of his single
state. His sudden death, while as yet his congregations were uncon-
scious of any waning of his powers, relieved him from that step he
contemplated with pain, and believed was inevitably near, the asking
to be dismissed from his charge on account of bodily infirmity. It
also rendered unnecessary the careful preparation he had made by
his economy and frugality for the wants of age. He died a beloved
minister, to whom every act of kindness flowed spontaneously from
his extensive charge, and was spared the decrepitude of increasing
years.

"The last time I saw him," says Dr. Hendren, "was at a called
meeting of Presbytery (Staunton, Jan. 22d, 1836). He looked very
pale. I heard him pray, and though I had often heard him pray
before, there was something, both in the prayer and in his manner,
which struck me very much, especially the great humility, the sim-
plicity, and the tender devotional feelings which he manifested. I
have often thought of that prayer since. It reminds me of what the

486 GOING INTO CONVENTION.

biographer of Robert Hall says of his prayers. No person who
heard him could fail of being persuaded that he was really engaged
in prayer, was holding communion with his God and father in Christ
Jesus. He seemed to throw himself at the feet of the great Eternal,
conscious that he could present no claim for a single blessing but
the blood of atonement, yet animated with the cheering hope that
that blood would prevail."

The latest of his poetic pieces bears date July 31st, 1835, about
six months before his death :

Friendships of Ancient Date.

I love to reflect on my earlier time,
When social affections all bloomed in their prime,
When no cold suspicion had place in my breast,
And heaven gave friendships, the dearest and best.

I love to remember old friends far away,
With whom I would gladly converse every day;
Their features and smiles, which no longer I see,
Yet pictured by fancy, are precious to me.

I love to sit down with a friend of my youth,
Long tried and found steadfast in kindness and truth;
To talk while we heed not the march of the sun,
Of what we have seen, and have felt and have done.

I love more than all to look up to the sky,
And think of the friendships that never shall die ;
Which here give us pleasure still mingled with pain,
But there in perfection for ever shall reign.

CHAPTER XXXIX.

GOING INTO CONVENTION.

From the time of the Inauguration of Dr. Baxter the attention
of the Virginia Synod, and the Synods further south, was turned
with increasing earnestness, and deepening interest, to the questions
that were agitating the more northern portions of the church. It
became from time to time manifest that the tendencies exhibited by
the two speakers at the Inauguration were becoming currents, whose
direction and power might not be easily defined. Delegates from
the Presbyteries to the Assembly were compelled by virtue of their
office to hear the overtures, and complaints, and appeals laid before
the highest court in the Presbyterian Church, and pass sentence as
responsible officers of the Church of Christ. And, in some of the
ways recognized in the form of government, all these subjects in
dispute were laid before the assembled delegates.

EXAMINATION OF MINISTERS. 487

1st. THE EXAMINATION OF MINISTERS.

In the General Assembly of 1832, the month succeeding Dr. Bax-
ter's inauguration, a reference from the Synod of Philadelphia, in
relation to the right of Presbyteries to require every minister or licen-
tiate, coming to them by certificate from another Presbytery, or other
ecclesiastical body, to submit to an examination before he could be
received, was presented and read, and after considerable discussion
was committed to Dr. Hill, Dr. Spring, Mr. Baird, Dr. M'Pheeters,
and Mr. Wisner. Drs. Green and Beman, were afterwards added.
This committee reported and re-reported, and after much discussion
the matter was indefinitely postponed. On the one side it was claimed
that such examination was the inalienable right of Presbytery in order
to know the doctrinal opinions of those offering to become members ;
and that its exercise was peculiarly necessary at a time abounding
in innovations in the doctrines, and forms, and practices of the
church. On the other side it was replied, that a certificate of mem-
bership and good standing had hitherto been a passport from one
Presbytery to another, and a change now would be an assumption
of authority, and an expression of suspicion not called for by any
of the circumstances of the church. In 1834, this matter was
brought again to the notice of the Assembly, by a memorial sent up
by sundry Presbyteries and Sessions, and signed also by about 18
ministers, and 100 elders in their individual capacity. The report
of the committee, of which the Rev. James H. C. Leach was chair-
man, was adopted, declaring — " that a due regard to the order of
the church and the bonds of brotherhood, require that ministers
dismissed in good standing by sister Presbyteries, should be received
by the Presbyteries they are dismissed to join, upon credit of their
testimonials, unless they shall have forfeited their good standing
subsequently to their dismissal." In the succeeding year, 1835,
the same subject was brought before the Assembly by memorial and
petition, and the report of the committee of which Dr. Miller of
Princeton, was chairman, was adopted, by yeas 130, nays 78, affirming
" the right of every Presbytery to be entirely satisfied of the sound-
ness in the faith, and the good character in every respect, of those
ministers who apply to be admitted into the Presbytery, as mem-
bers, and who bring testimonials of good standing from sister Pres-
byteries, or from foreign bodies with whom the Presbyterian Church
is in correspondence. And if there be any reasonable doubt
respecting the proper qualifications of such candidates, notwith-
standing their testimonials, it is the right, and may be the duty of
such a Presbytery to examine them, or to take such other methods
of being satisfied in regard to their suitable character, as may be
judged proper ; and if such satisfaction be not obtained, to decline
receiving them." This discussion renewed from time to time had
the form of an abstraction, but the effect was practically evincing the
existence of different views of theological subjects in the Presby-
terian Church, and a growing conviction of the necessity of drawing
the line of distinction.

488 CHURCHES FORMED ON THE PLAN OF UNION.

2nd. THE CHURCHES FORMED ON THE PLAN OF UNION.

The plan of union between Presbyterians and Congregationalists
in the new settlements adopted in 1801, by the General Assembly
of the Presbyterian Church, and the General Association of Con-
necticut, for the convenience of the new settlements, in forming
churches and obtaining pastors, after having been in operation about
thirty years, became the subject of enquiry and discussion in con-
nection with the disputed matters already agitating the Church. In
1831, the committee on commissions reported, " a commission from
Grand River for a member of a standing committee instead of a
Ruling Elder." After considerable discussion the person named in
the commission was enrolled among the list of members. Mr. Ro-
bert J. Breckenridge, a Ruling Elder from West Lexington Presby-
tery, on the ninth day of the session, entered a protest against the
decision of the Assembly, by which the standing committee-man
was admitted as a regular member of the Assembly, and also against
the right of said committee-man to sit in that body.

This plan of union was contained in four articles prepared for
the convenience of new settlements on the frontiers, now the heart
of the State of New York ; and as the frontiers moved westwardly,
by tacit consent the plan of union, having been expressed in general
terms, was applied to the congregations gathered among emigrants,
from different sections of country, settling in the same or convenient
neighborhoods.

Article 1st. It is strictly enjoined on all their missionaries to the
new settlements, to endeavor, by all proper means, to promote mutual
forbearance and accommodation, between those inhabitants of the
new settlements who hold the Presbyterian and those who hold the
Congregational form of Church Government.

Article 2nd. Ii' in the new settlements, any Church of the Con-
gregational order shall settle a minister of the Presbyterian order,
that Church may, if they choose, still conduct their discipline ac-
cording to Congregational principles, settling their difficulties among
themselves, or by a council mutually agreed upon for that purpose ;
But if any difficulty shall exist between the minister and the Church
or any member of it, it shall be referred to the Presbytery to which
the minister shall belong, provided both parties agree, to it ; if not,
to a council consisting of an equal number of Presbyterians and
Congregationalists, agreed upon by both parties.

Article 3ti. If a Presbyterian Church shall settle a minister of
Congregational principles, that Church may still conduct their dis-
cipline according to Presbyterian principles ; excepting that if a dif-
ficulty arise between him and his Church, or any member of it, the
cause shall be tried by the Association, to which the said minister
shall belong, provided both parties agree to it ; otherwise by a coun-
cil, one half Congregationalists and the other half Presbyterians,
mutually agreed on by the parties.

Article Mil. If any congregation consist partly of those who hold

CHURCHES FORMED OX THE PLAN OF UNION. 489

the Congregational form of discipline, and partly of those who hold
the Presbyterian form, we recommend to both parties, that this be
no obstruction to their uniting in one Church and settling a minister ;
and that in this case the Church choose a standing committee from
the communicants of said Church, whose business it shall be, to call
to account every member of the Church, who shall conduct himself
inconsistently with the laws of Christianity, and to give judgment on
such conduct ; and if the person condemned by their judgment be
a Presbyterian, he shall have liberty to appeal to the Presbytery ;
if a Congregationalist, he shall have liberty to appeal to the body
of the male communicants of the Church ; in the former case the
determination of the Presbytery shall be final, unless the Church
consent to a further appeal to the Synod, or to the General Assem-
bly ; and in the latter case, if the party condemned shall wish for a
trial, by a mutual council. And provided the said standing com-
mittee of any Church, shall depute one of themselves to attend the
Presbytery, he may have the same right to sit and act in the Pres-
bytery, as a Xluling Elder of the Presbyterian Church.

The protest of Mr. Breckenridge affirmed that the articles of
agreement on which this committee-man claimed a seat, stipulated
for a seat for such a person only in the Session and Presbytery ;
and as these persons were not Elders or Bishops, they could have
no constitutional right to a seat- in any judicatory, nor any conven-
tional right farther than the strict import of the terms of the agree-
ment. Without discussing the constitutionality of the articles as
interpreted — the protest declared — "if, however, they are so con-
strued as to place members here, who are by our constitution for-
bidden to be here, or as in any degree to affect the principles of the
organization of this house as clearly defined in our books, then it is
manifest that the articles must be considered utterly null and void."
Sixty-six members of Assembly united with Mr. Breckenridge in
this protest. Two days after, the assembly resolved, " That in the
opinion of the General Assembly, the appointment by some Pres-
byteries, as has occurred in a few cases, of members of standing
committees to be members of the General Assembly, is inexpedient,
and of questionable constitutionality, and therefore in future ought
nut to be made."

A fruitful subject of discussion was now opened, involving deep
feeling, and important consequences to the Presbyterian Church.
In lb'di, a motion was made to cite the Western Reserve Synod, to
appear before the next Assembly to answer to the charge of neglect-
ing the Confession of Faith ; that persons were licensed to preach,
and were ordained as pastors and evangelists without being required
to receive the Confession of Faith ; — and for suffering the office of
Kuiing Elder to go into disuse to a great extent tnroughout the
bounds of that Synod. " The Assembly directed that by nod to
review and examine the state of the Presbyteries and churches un-
der its care, and make a report to the next General Assembly, with
a special reierence to these points." The Synod reported next year

490 REV. ALBERT BARNES.

that there was no ground of complaint. In 1834, the Report of a
committee, on a memorial declaring, " that it is deemed inexpedient
and undesirable to abrogate or interfere with the plan of union be-
tween Presbyterians and Congregationalists in the new settlements
entered into in 1801," was adopted. And with regard to the habit
of sending out young men to the west and other places, to labor in
the bounds of existing presbyteries, with ordination sine titulo, the
Assembly recommended earnestly to the presbyteries to refrain from
such procedure ; and the ecclesiastical bodies in connexion with the
Assembly were respectfully invited to concur.

In 1835, the committee on a memorial, Dr. Miller, of Princeton,
chairman, proposed, that — "This Assembly deem it no longer desi-
rable that Churches be formed in our Presbyterian connexion, agree-
ably to the plan of union of 1801. — Wherefore Resolved, That our
brethren of the General Association of Connecticut be, and they
hereby are, respectfully requested to consent that said plan be, from
and after the next meeting of that Association, declared to be an-
nulled. And Resolved, That the annulling of said plan shall not in
any wise interfere with the existence and lawful operation of Churches
which have been already formed on this plan."

3d. THE CASE OF REV. ALBERT BARNES.

In the spring of the year 1830, the Rev. Albert Barnes, pastor
of the Church in Morristown, New Jersey, was elected pastor of the
1st Presbyterian Church in Philadelphia, to succeed Dr. J. P. Wil-
son, resigned. The commissioner of the Congregation appeared before
the Presbytery of Philadelphia, on the 30th of April, and asked
leave to prosecute the call, in the usual way. Dr. Ashbel Green
declared that before he could give consent, he must have some satis-
factory explanation. He had read a sermon recently published by
Mr. Barnes, entitled "The Way of Salvation ," and to the views of
the doctrines of Original Sin, and of Atonement, he objected ; and
also to the want of the doctrine of Justification by Faith, in a ser-
mon which professed to show the whole scheme of Salvation. The
discussions that followed were, in various forms, protracted through
four days. Leave to prosecute the call was finally granted, by a
vote of 11 to 12. On the 18th of June, Mr. Barnes was present at
an intermediate meeting of the Presbytery of Philadelphia, and pre-
sented his certificate of good standing, and dismission, and recommen-
dation, from the Presbytery of Elizabethtown. A protracted discussion
on his reception, embracing various points of order and opinions, as to
the proper method of procedure in the present case, was decided by
yeas 30, nays 16 ; the charges presented against the soundness of
faith of the applicant, intended to arrest his entering on the proposed
pastoral office, being pronounced out of order, at a meeting uf Pres-
bytery called for a special purpose ; and a time was appointed, and
preparations made for Mr. Barnes' installation. At tne appointed
time he was inducted to the pastoral office.

The minority complained to the Synod of Philadelphia, of the

REV. ALBERT BARNES. 491

proceedings of the Presbytery, particularly in refusing to hear the
charges against Mr. Barnes. The Synod directed the Presbytery to
hear and decide upon the objections which the minority had to the
orthodoxy of a sermon of Mr. Barnes. In obedience to the order
of Synod, the Presbytery met on Tuesday, the 30th of November,
1880. After much discussion, a minute condemnatory of the senti-
ments of the sermon was passed by a small majority ; and a com-
mittee appointed to converse with Mr. Barnes on the subject matter
of the sermon. The whole case was carried up to the General Assem-
bly of 1831, by appeal, by reference, and by complaint. On Thurs-
day, the 26th of May, Mr. Barnes' case came before the Assembly, on
the 27th — " the whole proceedings of the Presbytery, in the case com-
plained of, and the printed sermon of Mr. Barnes, entitled ' The
Way of Salvation,' which led to these proceedings, were read. In
the P. M. — the considerations of the complaint of the minority of
the Presbytery of Philadelphia was resumed ; and their complaint
was read. The parties then agreed to submit the case to the Assem-
bly without argument, when it was Resolved, to refer the whole case
to a select committee." Dr. Miller, of Princeton, was chairman;
and on Monday, 30th, in the afternoon, the committee made report —
" that after bestowing upon the case the most deliberate and serious
consideration — they would recommend the adoption of the following
resolutions :" — In the first the committee say — "While it judges that
the sermon by Mr. Barnes, entitled * The Way of Salvation,' con-
tains a number of unguarded and objectionable passages ; yet is of
the opinion, that, especially after the explanations which were given
by him of those passages, the Presbytery ought to have suffered the
whole to pass without further notice." The second suspends further
action in the case — and the third recommends a division of the Pres-
bytery. These resolutions adopted by the Assembly, appeared satis-
factory to both parties generally : — on the one side, it was thought
the rebuke of the erroneous passages in the sermon was sufficient ;
and on the other that the main bearing: of the sermon was sustained,
and the reproof fell on unguarded expressions. And such was the
harmony, that the minutes say — " The Assembly having finished the
business in relation to Mr. Barnes, united in special prayer, return-
ing thanks to God for the harmonious result to which they have
come; and imploring the blessing of God on their decision." The
division of Presbytery which followed, gave rise to the vexed ques-
tion of "Elective Affinity," which in succeeding years found its way
to the Assembly in various forms.

Mr. Barnes, in the course of his pastoral labors, prepared and
published, for the use of Bible Classes and Sunday-schools, a short
Commentary on the Gospels in succession, and on the Acts of the
Apostles. These were popular, and widely circulated. No particu-
lar objection was made to the doctrine of his commentaries, until
tlie volume on the Epistle to the Bomans appeared. Great dissatis-
iaction was speedily expressed from various quarters, and the pro-
position was earnestly discussed in every direction, whether a book

492 REV. ALBERT BARNES.

containing objectionable doctrine should be condemned as unsound,
before the author was arraigned for unsoundness ; or whether, on
the other hand, the author should be judged by the sentiments of
his book, and should alone be condemned or acquitted. After much
had been said and wTritten on the subject of the sentiments con-
tained in the Commentary on the Romans, Rev. George Junkin,
President of the College in Easton, Pennsylvania, under date of
March 18th, 1835, sent to the Second Presbytery of Philadelphia a
letter, stating his feelings and views generally, on the subject of
difference between the opinions of Mr. Barnes, and what he under-
stood as the orthodox meaning of the standards of the Presbyterian
Church, and wTith it a series of charges against Mr. Barnes, as
teaching false doctrine ; having previously invited him to a friendly
discussion on the subject, and adjudication by Presbytery, which
invitation had been respectfully declined. The charges were ten :
First. What he teaches wrong. "Rev. Albert Barnes is hereby
charged with maintaining the following doctrines, contrary to the
standards of the Presbyterian Church. That all sin consists in
voluntary action ; that Adam, before and after his fall, was ignorant
of his moral relations to such a degree, that he did not know the
consequences of his sin would or should reach any further than to
natural death; that unregenerate men are able to keep the com-
mandments, and convert themselves to God ; that faith is an act of
the mind, and not a principle, and is itself imputed for righteous-
ness. Second. The doctrines he denies, which are taught in the
standards of the Church : he denies that God entered into covenant
with Adam, constituting him a federal or covenant head, and repre-
sentative of natural descendants ; that the first sin of Adam is
imputed to his posterity ; that mankind are guilty, i. e. liable to
punishment, on account of the sin of Adam ; that Christ suffered
the proper penalty of the law, as the vicarious substitute of his
people, and thus took away legally their sins, and purchased pardon ;
that the righteousness, i. e. the active obedience of Christ to the
law, is imputed to his people for their justification, so that they
are righteous in the eyes of the law, and therefore justified ; and
Mr. Barnes also teaches, in opposition to the standards, that justifi-
cation is simple pardon." Mr. Junkin gave specifications from the
work on the Romans, and added that Mr. Barnes taught the first,
second, third, fourth and tenth, contrary to the Scriptures, and
denied the fifth, sixth, seventh, eighth and ninth, contrary to the
word of God.

The Presbytery declined acting on this letter and the charges, in
the, absence of Mr. Junkin ; and an adjourned meeting was com-
menced, June 30th, for the purpose of disposing of the business.
After many preliminary discussions, the case was argued in full, by
Mr. Junkin and Mr. Barnes ; Mr. Junkin arguing that Mr. Barnes
was culpable, for publishing in his book errors on those ten particu-
lars ; and Mr. Barnes explaining some things as having a very
legitimate meaning, in consonance with the standards J defending

REV. LYMAN BEECHER, D. D. 493

others, as having no departure from sound words; and on the sub-
ject of imputation, explaining and showing that he had made some
alterations in his book, which removed all mistake or misapprehen-
sion. The decision of the Second Presbytery of Philadelphia was
in favor of Mr. Barnes, eighteen voting him not guilty on any of
the charges, and three voting him guilty on part, or all. " The
Presbytery therefore judge, that the charges have not been main-
tained ; and they moreover judge that the Christian spirit manifested
by the prosecutor, during the progress of the trial, renders it inex-
pedient that the Presbytery should inflict any censure on him."

From this decision, Mr. Junkin appealed to Synod. In October
of the same year, the case came up regularly, and, after much
preliminary discussion, the whole subject of error and defence was
gone over before Synod. The decision of Synod was against Mr.
Barnes ; and consequently he was suspended from the office of the
ministry.

The case came before the General Assembly in May, 1836, at
Pittsburg, by appeal and complaint of Mr. Barnes, and also by
appeal and complaint of some others ; all of which were taken up
together, as requiring but one discussion. The trial was protracted
through a large portion of the session, being discussed, more or less,
eleven days. The appeal was sustained by 134 to 96 ; and the
decision of the Synod of Philadelphia, suspending him from the
office of the gospel ministry, was reversed — 145 to 78. The Rev.
Dr. Miller, of Princeton, proposed a resolution, the purport of which
was, that Mr. Barnes' Notes on the Romans were at variance with
the Confession of Faith, on the subjects of original sin, the relation
of man to Adam, justification by faith, and the atoning sacrifice
and righteousness of the Redeemer ; that he had controverted the
language of our standards in a reprehensible manner ; that, although
he had removed fr#m his book, or modified many reprehensible
passages, Mr. Barnes be admonished to review the book, to modify
still further the statements which have grieved his brethren, and be
more careful, in time to come, to study the purity and peace of the
church. This resolution was rejected by 122 to 109 : three declined

voting.

During the progress of Mr. Barnes' case before the different tri-
bunals, the trial of Dr. Beecher before the Presbytery of Cincinnati,
on the charges brought by Dr. J. L. Wilson, of Cincinnati, for
heresy, slander, and hypocrisy, took place, and the same general
ground of doctrine was gone over there in an extended discussion.
Reports of these trials were widely circulated and carefully read,
and the community was deeply agitated, if not fully informed on
the doctrines involved. In the course of these trials all the ques-
tions of order, or discipline, or doctrine, that agitated the church,
were involved, either as circumstantials or essentials. The spirit of
discussion and division, of excitement and jealousy, spread over the
whole church with more or less bitterness, and were found in the
prayer-meeting, the lecture-room, the pulpit, and the revival. It

494 THE CAUSE OF FOREIGN MISSIONS.

began to be apparent to all that there must be a cessation of hostili-
ties by compromise and concession, or by triumph in debate, or by
division. Of the first there was little prospect ; of the other two,
the latter was more probable, though difficult. Compromise, with
thanksgiving to God, in the Assembly, had been tried in vain ; deci-
sion, after debate, in Synod, had been followed by a counter de-
cision in Assembly, and in that highest judicatory the decision
of one year, by the delegates of the church, was followed by a
counter decision, by other delegates, in a succeeding Assembly.
The discussions seemed to be ended, or continued only in vain
repetitions, and peace was looked for in vain except in the submission
of one party, or by elective affinity divisions.

4th. THE CAUSE OF FOREIGN MISSIONS.

From an early period of her existence the Presbyterian Church
was engaged in preaching the gospel to the heathen tribes in
America. At times she had cause to rejoice greatly over the mea-
sure of success granted to her efforts, which were never equal to the
importance of the cause or her own dignity. The Presbyteries,
Synods, and General Assembly, particularly the Synod of Virginia,
had taken order on the subject, and pious individuals had come
cheerfully to the work. There are many names on the list of Indian
missionaries that ought not to pass from the memory of the church.
Private associations had been formed, embracing churches, and
members of churches, of the Presbyterian denomination, in some of
its numerous divisions, whose efforts to evangelize the Indian tribes
were energetic, but not under the supervision of any judicatory of
the Presbyterian Church. The formation of the American Board of
Commissioners for Foreign Missions, by the Congregationalists of
New England, was an epoch in the history of the Church of Christ.
It was the first organized effort of the American churches to send
the gospel to the heathen of the eastern continent. It met with
great favor. Some felt their obligations to preach the gospel to
every creature, and made donations to the Board that was sending
messengers to the land of darkness ; others sympathized with what
seemed a heroic effort of benevolence for the civilization of the race,
and gave money. The operations of the Board were enlarged, and
the feelings of the church were more deeply enlisted. The united
efforts of Christian people were called for, and given cheerfully, to
* carry on the annually enlarging labors of that active and prudent
Board. Wisdom in council, and energy in action, and success in
effort, marked the progress of the foreign missionary enterprise, and
won the confidence of the Congregational and Presbyterian churches.
In a series of years, there was so much to admire, and so little to
blame, in the management of the Board, that all contributions from
the Presbyterians, or nearly so, made for the spread of the gospel
in heathen nations and tribes, were sent to the American Board.
The children of the Presbyterian Church that desired the life of a
missionary, were sent forth under her direction. The different for-

THE CAUSE OF FOREIGN MISSIONS. 495

eign missionary associations were either dissolved or had become its
auxiliaries, and the missions among the aborigines generally com-
mitted to its supervision.

The spirit of nationality pervaded the Presbyterian Church in all
its benevolent efforts. She united heartily in the Bible Society, and
hailed every association formed for its aid, and shared with entire
confidence the management of its concerns with all denominations
that desired to be engaged. She took a leading part in the Colo-
nization Society, and united on the broadest principles with all
associations for its support. She did the same with the Tract
Society, and the Sunday School. For some years this union of
effort added strength to the cause, and was a blessedness to all
engaged. The question was proposed, Could there not be a union,
at least with the Congregational and Presbyterian churches, in the
cause of education for the ministry, and in domestic missions ?
There were many advocates. There were many objectors. The
Assembly never relinquished the oversight of those Christian labors,
though she pursued them languidly for some years. The American
Education Society, under its admirable secretary, Cornelius, had
many warm supporters in the Presbyterian Church ; and the Home
Missionary Society, under the skilful management of an able Board
in New York, aspired to be the channel of domestic missions, as the
American Board was of foreign missions. After full discussion, the
General Assembly resolved to pursue the education cause and the
domestic missionary effort with renewed zeal, and took the proper
steps to ensure success. In both these causes her progress has been
in some measure becoming the magnitude of the interests involved,
and other names besides the departed Breckenridge and M'Dowell
are embalmed in the heart of the church for everlasting remembrance.

In the progress of events the enquiry arose, Ought not the Pres-
byterian Church, with her extensive borders, her strength of num-
bers, and her abundant resources, to engage in the work of preaching
the gospel to every creature, in a manner more fitting her accounta-
bility ? and the universal answer from every quarter, within and
without the church, reproved her sluggishness. The next enquiry
was, Could she ever accomplish as much through the American
Board, with all its acknowledged excellences, as by an independent
organization ? This question was debated, with intense earnestness,
by the best, the wisest, and the weakest in the church. It became
intermingled with the excitements about doctrines, and practice,
and revivals, which were agitating the Christian community every-
where. And the discussion about foreign missions was carried on
with a temper and spirit sufficiently energetic, but not always be-
coming the gospel of love.

The Rev. John H. Rice, Professor in Union Theological Seminary
in Virginia, a man by the habits of his mind, and his opportunities
of observation while agent for the seminary, the best qualified to
understand the geographical and doctrinal divisions prevailing, or
commencing in the church, felt it necessary to do something for the

496 THE CAUSE OF FOREIGN MISSIONS.

peace and unity of the professing family of Christ. Writing to Dr.
Wisner, of Boston, under date of November 22d, 1830, he says —
" But the most fearful sign of the present times is the rising of the
spirit of controversy and disputation, much like that which broke out
in the time of the Reformation. In all the strong parts of both the
Congregational and Presbyterian Churches we see the existence of
the evil. My last journey made me sick at heart. Both in New
York and Philadelphia I was in continual pain and mortification. I
regard the human race as at this moment standing on the covered
crater of a volcano, in which elemental fires are raging with
the intensity of the Tophet ordained of old. "What shall we do ?
Nothing but one strong feeling can put down another. The church
is not purified by controversy, but by love. By knowing Christ
crucified we know enough to kindle up holy love. I have therefore
brought my mind to the conclusion that the thing most needed at
this present time is a revival of religion among churches, and espe-
cially a larger increase of holiness among ministers." He thus ex-
presses his desire of accomplishing something at the next Assembly,
May, 1881, and desires his friends from Boston to be there not to
argue, but to strive to kindle a flame of love. He proposed that
something should be done in the cause of missions to get the whole
Presbyterian Church engaged. He passed through a suffering win-
ter, and as the time of the Assembly drew near he felt himself
approaching the grave. Turning all the energies of his mind, in his
position of solemnity and interest, to devise something for the peace
and welfare of the Presbyterian Church, as preparatory to preaching
the gospel to every creature ; and believing that hearty engagedness
in that blessed work would do wonders in promoting the peace and
extending the borders of the church, he dictated his memorial to the
General Assembly on the subject of foreign missions ; a paper becom-
ing the closing pages of the history of his life — his last effort of
thought and affection for the church he loved, and worthy of a place
in any history of the Presbyterian Church. The fate of this memo-
rial was unknown to its author : he had passed to a better world. He
knew that it was read before the Assembly, and sent forward for con-
sideration to the American Board ; but hovering on the confines of
two worlds filled with immortals that he loved, he could not ask its
fate.

On the third day of the session, May 21st, 1831, the memorial,
having received the approbation of the brethren in Princeton, was
read and committed to Rev. Messrs. Armstrong, of North River,
Calvert, of West Tennessee, Goodrich, of Orange, J. M'Dowell, of
Elizabethtown, and Dr. Agnew, Elder, from Carlisle. On Tuesday,
the 31st, a committee was appointed "to attend the next annual
meeting of the American Board of Commissioners of Foreign Mis-
sions, and confer with that body in respect to measures to be adopted
for enlisting the energies of the Presbyterian Church more exten-
sively in the cause of missions to the heathen ; and that said com-
mittee report the results of this conference, and their views on the

THE CAUSE OF FOREIGN MISSIONS. 497

■whole subject to the next Assembly." The gentlemen chosen by
ballot on nomination were — Rev. Messrs. John M'Dowell, of Eliza-
bethtown, Thomas M'Auley, of Philadelphia, and James Richards,
Newark, the principals ; and Rev. Messrs. A. Alexander, John
Breckenridge and Elisha Swift alternates. When Dr. Rice heard
the names of the committee read to him on his sick bed, he said
smilingly, that some of the alternates he thought understood his
views better than some of the principals.

This memorial, from its source, its author and its weighty thoughts,
made an impression upon the Assembly. The person, manner, voice
and spirit of its author were wanting to give it the thrilling influence.
One expression in the memorial — " the Presbyterian Church a Mis-
sionary Society ," fixed upon in the study of Mr. Nevins, in Balti-
more, the last visit made there by Dr. Rice, has, from that Assem-
bly, been the rallying call to the church. The active young brethren
of Baltimore Presbytery had resolved their Presbytery into a foreign
missionary society. And about the time the memorial was sent to
Princeton for consideration, a circular from the Presbytery of Bal-
timore called the attention of the Presbytery of Lexington to the
same subject. The records of the meeting at Fincastle, April 29th,
1881, soy — " wThereas this Presbytery has received a communication
from the Presbytery of Baltimore informing us of their purpose to
engage more efficiently in the promotion of foreign missions ; and
likewise urge a number of weighty considerations to show that the
Presbyterian Church generally, and Presbyterians individually,
should unite with them in this good work, in which this Presbytery
fully concur, Therefore, Mesolced, That this Presbytery highly ap-
prove of the resolutions adopted by the Presbytery of Baltimore.
2d. Hesolved, That as soon as practicable this Presbytery will
engage in foreign missions."

The memorial of Dr. Rice was laid before the Board of Commis-
sioners, that held its annual meeting, in October of that year, in
New Haven, Connecticut, by Messrs. M'Dowell, M'Auley and
Richards. A committee of conference was appointed by the Board
consisting of Rev. Messrs. Jeremiah Day, Lyman Beecher and B.
B. Wisner. Their joint report was adopted and sent to the As-
sembly of 1832. The final action of the Board, as expressed in
Dr. Miller's notice, was not known at the South, or generally any
where till some years after.

In November of the same year, the ministers of the Synod of Pitts-
burg organized the Western foreign Missionary Society. The move-
ment seemed to many East of the mountains as hasty and uncalled for.
To others it appeared a work of Christian prudence and decision.
Leading men m the Church East and West of the mountains favored
the formation of the Western Society, and gave liberally to its funds ;
among the contributors were the Professors of the Theological Semi-
nary at Princeton. The reasons given by the Western brethren for
their speedy action were, that they received the great truth, " The

32

498 THE CAUSE OF FOREIGN MISSIONS.

Presbyterian Church a Missionary Society " and that the General
Assembly had not entered upon the work ; that the American Board
discouraged, both in principle and in action, a separate organization
for the Presbyterian Church ; and besides, that Board would not
promise "to regard with fraternal feelings," any association formed
by the Assembly or any inferior judicatory to carry on the work of
Foreign Missions ; and the churches of that Synod, and many other
churches would not any longer act cheerfully, if at all, through the
American Board. The Rev. E. P. Swift entered with great activity
upon the duties of Secretary of the new Society ; and the churches
West of the Alleghany commenced making collections and dona-
tions more liberal than those made in the early days of the American
Board.

In May 1832, the joint report adopted by the American Board was
laid before the Assembly; and after discussion, resolved, "That
while the Assembly would express no opinion in relation to the prin-
ciples contained in the report, they cordially recommend the American
Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions to the affection and
patronage of the churches." This report was widely circulated both
in the annual report of the Board, and in other ways ; and was
generally read. An able document, it presented in clear, strong
language the principles of the American Board, and the reasons why
they discouraged a separate organization by any ecclesiastical judica-
tory. The main points of the report were, 1st. That the Ameri-
can Board is, in the opinion of the committee, properly a national
institution ; 2nd. The board sustains the same relation to the Con-
gregational, Presbyterian and Reformed Dutch Churches ; and fairly
represents each of these religious denominations ; 3d. The proceed-
ings of the board and of the prudential committee have uniformly been
in strict accordance with that relation ; 4th. There are very high
responsibilities, securing the purity and efficiency of the board and
its missions. These responsibilities are 1st. The prudential com-
mittee is responsible to the board ; 2nd. It is also responsible to the
public ; 3d. The board is under obligation to supply the highest
ecclesiastical bodies of the three denominations with copies of its
annual report ; 4th. Missionaries in connection with presbytery,
classis, or association, are not affected in their ecclesiastical rela-
tions by coming into connection with this Board ; 5th. In raising
funds, regard is had to the ecclesiastical habits of the people. Also
previous to the union of the United Foreign Missionary Society
with the American Board in 1826, an address was sent forth
giving reasons why there should be but one institution for foreign
missions for the three denominations, Presbyterian, Reformed Dutch
and Congregational. They were, 1st. It will save time and labor ;
2nd. It will save expense ; 3d. There is no necessity for more than
one institution ; 4th. It will remove the danger of collision ; 5th.
A single institution will greatly promote Christian affection ; 6th.
A great saving of toil, expense and life, in the research and explo-

THE CAUSE OF FOREIGN MISSIONS. 499

rations indispensable to a successful prosecution of the work ; 7th.
In missions as in every important concern, experience is the safest
guide, often leading to modifications in methods of procedure, and
greatly augmenting the efficiency and success of the enterprise ; 8th.
To which may be added that constitution of human nature by which
interest and motives and effort and reward correspond with the
magnitude and sublimity of the object presented.

In view of these facts the committee of conference, " are fully
satisfied that it is wholly inexpedient to attempt the formation of
any distinct organization within the three denominations, for con-
ducting foreign missions ; and that it is of the highest importance
to their own spiritual prosperity, and to the existence of the Re-
deemer's kingdom on the earth, that the ecclesiastical bodies and
the individual churches in these connections should give to the
American Board their cordial, united and vigorous support." And
in regard to "measures to be adopted for enlisting the energies of
the Presbyterian Church, but two things are wanting to secure the
desired results — 1st. That the prudential committee of the American
Board should take prompt and effectual measures by agencies and
in other ways to bring the subject of foreign missions, in its various
relations, before the individual congregations and members of the
Presbyterian body ; and 2nd, that the General Assembly and sub-
ordinate judicatories of the Church, give their distinct and efficient
sanction and aid to the measures that shall be adopted for that pur-
pose." In consequence of this report and the recommendation of
the Assembly, Rev. B. B. Wisner, Secretary of the Board, in the
fall of 1832, visited the Synods of Virginia and North Carolina,
and was instrumental in forming the Central Board of Foreign Mis-
sions, embracing the two Synods. Rev. Win. J. Armstrong, suc-
cessor of Dr. Rice as pastor of the Church in Richmond, was made
the corresponding secretary and general agent. By his zealous la-
bors the churches were awaked to their duty with the happiest re-
sults. Mr. Armstrong became a secretary of the American Board,
and was succeeded by Rev. J. D. Mitchell ; he, retiring to a pastoral
charge in a few years, was succeeded by Rev. Wm. Henry Foote,
on whose resignation, after seven years' service, the Central Board
was dissolved and the churches commenced acting directly through
the Assembly's Board.

The Western Board of Foreign Missions pressed on with vigor.
An African mission was speedily organized with two missionaries,
Messrs. Barr and Pinney. Mr. Barr, while making the necessary
preparations for departure, suddenly died in Richmond, Virginia.
Mr. Pinney proceeded on the mission, and still lives, having done
good service for the Board, and conferred immeasurable benefits on
Africa. In 1883, the Lodiana mission embarked. One of the
members of that mission, Dr. John C. Lowrie, is now a secretary of the
Assembly's Board, having returned from India on account of ill-
health, after some years of service in heathen lands. The sympa-
thies of the public were enlisted, and Presbytery after Presbytery

500 THE CAUSE OE FOREIGN MISSIONS.

sought connection with the Western Board ; and the Synod of Phila-
delphia united with the Synod of Pittsburg in its management. Its
prosperity in collections, and usefulness in labor went on hand in
hand, and every annual report gave richer and richer evidences of
divine favor, and the necessity of the institution became as apparent
as its success. In 1834, the advantage of having the seat of its
operations on the seaboard became apparent. And in May, 1885,
the General Assembly appointed a Committee to negotiate a transfer
of the Western Board to the Assembly. Before the close of the
session, the Assembly empowered the Committee to conclude the
transfer should the way be clear, and the terms satisfactory; and
make report. At the meeting of the Synod of Pittsburg in the fall,
the terms were negotiated, and the transfer completed according to
act of Assembly. The missionaries were informed of the transfer,
and directed to expect their supplies from the Assembly's Board
after May, 1836. All necessary preparations were made for remov-
ing the seat of the Board ; and Mr. Swift resigned his office as
secretary, choosing to remain with his congregation. At this time
there were about twenty missionaries connected with the Board ; and
the treasury was entirely unembarrassed.

The anticipations of the friends of the new Board were overthrown
at the meeting of the Assembly, in 1836. When the transfer was
reported, it was committed to Bev. Messrs. Phillips, Scovil, Skinner,
Dunlap, and Mr. Ewing, "who were authorized to review the whole
case, and present it to the consideration of the Assembly." The
majority reported in favor of accepting the transfer, appointing a
Missionary Board, and making New York the centre of operations.
The minority reported, that in consideration of the intimate union
existing between the American Board and the Presbyterian Church,
and to avoid collision — ';it is inexpedient that the Assembly should
organize a separate Foreign Missionary Association." The yeas
and nays were, for majority report, 106 ; for minority report, 110.
This result, connected with the agitations and discussions then afflict-
ing the church, was less surprising than arousing. The Western
Board was immediately reorganized ; and preparations were made to
carry on the work of missions with increased vigor. Walter Lowrie,
Esq., Secretary of the United States Senate, the father of one of
the missionaries to Lodiana, was elected Secretary of the Board, and
on becoming free from the obligations of his office in Washington,
entered on his duties in Pittsburg.

Some extracts from a letter from Dr. Miller, of Princeton, are
pertinent in this case. The letter is dated, April 15th, 1837, and
appeared in the Presbyterian of the 22d of that month, and is in
reply to a communication from Rev. John M'llhenny, of Lewisburg,
Virginia. After saying that he had been charged with inconsistency
in maintaining, in 1833, that it was better for the Western Society
not to be under the care of the Assembly, and, in 1836, in defending
the contrary opinion, he says, u These brethren themselves, (the
New School), have had more agency in bringing about the change

THE CAUSE OF FOREIGN MISSIONS. 501

of opinion of which they complain than all others combined." In
reply to some enquiry respecting matters in which he had taken a
part, he says further, " The overture of Dr. Rice has been grievously
misrepresented. It is well known that excellent and lamented man
was a warm friend to the American Board, and yet it is manifest
from the overture itself, that he wished and expected the General
Assembly as such, in some form, to undertake and conduct Foreign
Missions. I so understood the paper when it reached Princeton,
and so understanding it, gave it my hearty support in the General
Assembly of 1831, of which I happened to be a member, and to
which it was presented. It was that overture, no doubt, which gave
rise to the appointment of a Committee on the part of the Assembly,
to confer with the American Board, at New Haven in the autumn of
the same year. I was present as a member of the Board, when the
Joint Committee of the Assembly and the Board laid before the
latter a report, expressing the opinion that the General Assembly
ought not to undertake any separate action in the missionary field.
When the question on this report was about to be taken, I arose
and remarked, that I could not give an unqualified vote in favor of
that report , that I was persuaded there was a large portion of the
Presbyterian Church that earnestly wished a Board of Missions of
our own church to be formed, and that, in all probability, would
ultimately form one. But that I would cheerfully vote for the
original report, provided the following addition to it could be made,
which I moved as an amendment, viz., t While this Board accept and
approve the foregoing report, as expressing their firm opinion on
the subject referred to the Committee of conference : — Resolved,
That if the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church, or any
of its subordinate judicatories, shall eventually think proper to form
any association for conducting Foreign Missions separately from the
American Board — this Board will regard such associations with
fraternal feelings, and without the least disposition to interfere with
its organization or proceedings.' This amendment, ho-wever, was
very unceremoniously negatived, two other members of the Board
only, as far as I recollect, viz., Dr. Spring, of New York, and Dr.
Carnahan, of Princeton, rising in its favor."

5th. THE ACT AND TESTIMONY.

One other event, caused by the divisions and distractions in
the church, gave intensity to the discussions that for about four
years convulsed the church, and made its division inevitable, the
issuing of the Act and Testimony in May, 1834. A memorial had
been presented to the Assembly of 1834, signed in whole, or in part,
by about nine Presbyteries, and eight Sessions, eighteen ministers,
and ninety elders ; " asking of this Assembly to apply such reme-
dies as may be necessary to correct the evils of which they com-
plain." The committee for consideration made report nullifying the
positions of the memorial and affirming the contrary, which was

502 THE ACT AND TESTIMONY.

adopted by the Assembly. In consequence of this act of Assembly,
which affected many minds in a similar manner, it was thought best
to address the churches in a solemn and decisive manner. Mr.
Engles proposed the laying the matter before the ministers, and
calling upon the friends of truth to rally. Mr. Hodge, of Princeton,
drew up the list of errors. Mr. R. J. Breckenridge drew a paper
which he named the Act and Testimony, embracing his own views
often expressed, and the suggestions of Mr. Engles, and the list of
errors presented by Dr. Hodge. No paper since the protest, drawn
up nearly a century before, addressed the judgment of men with
equal power to fasten attention and lead to decision.

The following extracts contain the substance of the paper — "We
adopt this Act and Testimony first as it regards doctrines. 1st. We
do bear our solemn testimony against the right claimed by many of
interpreting the doctrines of our standards in a sense different from
the general sense of the church for years past, whilst they still con-
tinue in our communion ; on the contrary, we aver that they who
adopt our standards are bound by candor, and the simplest integrity,
to hold them in their obvious accepted sense. 2d. We testify against
the unchristian subterfuge to which some have recourse when they
avow a general adherence to our standards as a system, while they
deny doctrines essential to the system, or hold doctrines at complete
variance with the system. 3d. We testify against the reprehensible
conduct of those in our communion who hold, and preach, and
publish Arminian and Pelagian heresies, professing at the same
time to embrace our creed, and pretending that these errors do
consist therewith. 4th. We testify against the conduct of those
who while they profess to approve and adopt our doctrines and order,
do nevertheless speak and publish, in terms, or by necessary impli-
cation, that which is derogatory to both, and which tends to bring
both into disrepute. 5th. We testify against the following as a
part of the errors which are held and taught by many persons in
our church."

ERRORS.

" 1st. Our relation to Adam. — That we have no more to do with
the first sin of Adam than with the sins of any other parent.
2d. Native Depravity. — That there is no such thing as original
sin ; that infants come into the world as perfectly free from the cor-
ruption of nature as Adam was when he was created ; that by
original sin nothing more is meant than the fact that all the pos-
terity of Adam, though born entirely free from moral defilement,
will always begin to sin when they begin to exercise moral agency,
and that this fact is somehow connected with the fall of Adam.
3d. Imputation. — That the doctrine of imputed sin and imputed
righteousness is a novelty, and is nonsense. 4th. Ability. — That
the impenitent sinner is by nature, and independently of the aid of
the Holy Spirit, in full possession of all the powers necessary to a
compliance with the commands of God; and that if he labored under

THE ACT AND TESTIMONY. 503

any kind of inability, natural or moral, which he could not remove
himself, he would be excusable for not complying with God's will.
5th. Regeneration. — That man's regeneration is his own act ;
that it consists merely in the change of our governing purpose,
j which change we must ourselves produce. 6th. Divine influence. —
i That God cannot exert such an influence on the minds of men as
shall make it certain that they will choose and act in a particular
manner without destroying their moral agency ; and that in a moral
! system God could not prevent the existence of sin, or the present
amount of sin, however much he might desire it. 7th. Atonement.
— That Christ's sufferings were not truly and properly vicarious.
Which doctrines and statements are dangerous and heretical, con-
trary to the gospel of God and inconsistent with our Confession of
Faith."

After bearing testimony against disorders in discipline, — and dis-
orders in the government of the Church, it proceeds to Recommen-
dations to the Churches. " Dear Christian Brethren, you who love
Jesus Christ in sincerity, and in truth, and adhere to the plain doc-
trines of the cross as taught in the standards prepared by the West-
minster Assembly, and constantly held by the true Presbyterian
Church, to all of you who love your ancient and pure Constitution, and
desire to restore our abused and corrupted Church to her simplicity,
purity and truth, we, a portion of yourselves, ministers and elders
of your churches, and servants of one common Lord, would propose
most respectfully and kindly, and yet most earnestly: — "1st. That
we refuse to give countenance to ministers, elders, agents, editors
and teachers, or to those who are in any other capacity engaged in
religious instructions or effort, who hold the preceding or similar
errors. 2d. That we make every lawful effort to subject all such per-
sons, especially if they be ministers, to the just exercise of discipline
by the proper tribunals. 3d. That we use all proper means to re-
store the discipline of the Church, in all the courts, to a sound,
just, Christian state. 4th. That we use our endeavors to prevent
the introduction of new principles into our system, and to restore
our tribunals to their ancient purity. 5th. That we consider the
presbyterial existence, or acts of any Presbytery or Synod, formed
upon the principles of Elective Affinity, as unconstitutional, and all
J ministers and churches voluntarily included in such bodies as having
I virtually departed from the standards of our Church. 6th. We
I recommend that all ministers and elders, Church sessions, Presby-
teries and Synods, who approve of this act and testimony, give their
public adherence thereto in such manner as they shall prefer, and
* communicate their names, and when a Church court, a copy of
their adhering act. 7th. That inasmuch as our only hope of improve-
ment and reformation in the affairs of our Church depends on the in-
terposition of Him who is the King in Zion, that we will unceasingly
and importunately supplicate the throne of grace for the return of
that purity and peace, the absence of which we now sorrowfully de-
plore. 8th. We do earnestly recommend that on the 2d Thursday of

504 THE ACT AND TESTIMONY.

May, 1835, a Convention be held in the citv of Pittsburg, to be com-
posed of two members, a minister and ruling elder from each Pres-
bytery, or from the minority of any Presbytery, who may concur in
the sentiments of this act and testimony, to deliberate and consult
on the present state of our Church, and to adopt such measures as
may be best suited to restore our prostrated standards.

"And now, Brethren, our whole heart is laid open to you and to
the world. If the majority of our Church are against us, they will,
we suppose, in the end, either see the infatuation of their course,
and retrace their steps, or they will at last attempt to cut us off. If
the former, we shall bless the God of Jacob ; if the latter, we are
ready, for the sake of Christ, and in support of the testimony now
made, not only to be cut off, but, if need be, to die also. If, on the
other hand, the body be in the main sound, as we would fondly hope,
we have here, frankly, openly, and candidly, laid before our erring
brethren the course we are, by the grace of God, irrevocably deter-
mined to pursue. It is our steadfast aim to reform the Church, or
to testify against its errors and defections, until testimony will be no
longer heard, and we commit the issue into the hands of him who is
over all, God blessed forever, Amen."

This paper produced great excitement, or rather directed existing
excitement into a new channel. Tn some sections of the Church it
received numerous signatures. Very few names were given in Vir-
ginia. The general feeling in the Synod was, that however true the
paper might be in principle, it was not required in the circumstances.
It however called all men to thought and reflection.

The Convention met in 1835, and was fully attended : no delegate
from Virginia or North Carolina appeared. A strong memorial was
prepared for the Assembly, and handed in the 2d day of the session.
The committee, of which Dr. Miller was chairman, with Messrs.
Hoge, Edgar, Elliot, Mcllhenny, Stonetreet, and Banks, reported;
and eight resolutions, after long discussion, and some amendments,
were adopted by the Assembly : — The 1st, affirming the right of a
Presbytery to be entirely satisfied of the soundness of faith of those
applying for admission ; 2d, affirming the right, and, in some cases,
the duty of a judicatory of the Church, to bear testimony against any
printed publication, whether the author be living or dead ; 3d, affirm-
ing that the erection of Presbyteries, or other courts, not on geogra-
phical principles, but by diversities of doctrinal belief, is contrary to
the constitution ; 4th, the Church courts thus formed in and around
Philadelphia to be dissolved ; 5th, that the first duty of the Presby-
terian Church is to sustain her own boards, without prohibiting the
action of voluntary boards in her bounds ; 6th, that the annulling
of the plan of union of 1801 is desirable ; 7th, that correspondence
with the associations of the Congregational Cnurches ought to be
preserved ; and 8th, that all such opinions as are not distinguishable
from Pelagian or Arminian, ought to be condemned.

The same Assembly proposed the transfer of the Western Foreign

THE ACT AND TESTIMONY. 505

Missionary Society, and that efforts ought to be made to supply the
world with the Bible in twenty years.

The Assembly of 1836, also held in Pittsburg, was of a different
complexion from its predecessor, and proceeded to enactments con-
trary in spirit and letter to the doings of 1835. The decisions of
the Synod of Philadelphia, in the case of Mr. Barnes, were reversed,
and he was restored to the ministry ; the proposition of Dr. Miller
to condemn parts of Mr. Barnes's book was rejected ; the transfer
of the Western Foreign Missionary Society was set aside ; and the
principle of carrying on missions in a church capacity voted down.
Dr. Wilson withdrew his appeal from the decision of the Synod
of Cincinnati, believing a trial would be a needless consumption
of time.

The minority appointed a committee of correspondence to act
till the next Assembly, with powers to call a convention to be held
in May, 1837, should a convention be thought desirable. Such con-
vention was called ; and the anxious question in Virginia was, Shall
we go into it ? Can we keep back any longer from the contest
waging ? Can neutrality be preserved f

6th. THE SUBJECT OF SLAVERY.

In some form, this vexed question was before the Assembly and
in public prints : an annual firebrand, in form of memorial, or peti-
tion, or reference, was thrown into the highest court of the Church.
The Southern members could not avoid voting upon it, after hear-
ing much that was offensive. The whole subject was discussed in
the various forms and attitudes it might be made to assume — the
right to hold slaves politically — the right to do so religiously — the
advantages and disadvantages, both politically and religiously — the
right of slave-holders to church fellowship, as ministers or as private
members, and, finally, the necessity of discipline, even to excommu-
nication, of all slave-holders, minors excepted. This exciting subject
was mingled with the other causes of irritation, from year to year,
till it became exasperating. Neither the attack nor defence could
be cool. On the one side was assault, without offer of quarter;
and, on the other, a resolute and fiery defence, without compromise.
This question alone would have brought the Presbyterian Church to
the verge of disruption, as it has done the Methodist Episcopal ;
and, unless the assailants paused, would have rent it asunder. The
Presbyterian Church is but a fraction of the South ; and, of that
fraction, many are females and minors. The few Christian men,
were they convinced of the necessity of such a move as abolition,
could do nothing in the body politic. They must let the subject
rest, or emigrate.

LASTLY, A DIVISION OF THE PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH.

A correspondent of the Southern Religious Telegraph, of June
24th, 1836, speaking of the Assembly of which he had been a mem-
ber, says : " I hope that such another Assembly will never meet but

506 THE ACT AND TESTIMONY.

cnce again ; and then only with full and delegated powers amicably
to separate, in order that each party may prosecute its own views
and plans in its own way. On the slavery question, the Assembly
did all that they could do as conscientious men. That is not the
body of men to settle this matter ; nor need the South ever look for
peace and rest from any of its decisions on this point. And now it
becomes a grave and serious question, whether the Southern section
of our Church will any more, or again, expose its representatives
to the scoffs and taunts, and jeers and misrepresentations, and
excommunications and maledictions of the abolitionists, both male
and female."

To this the Editor added: "We fully concur with our correspon-
dent, that a crisis has come ; and that if there can be no com-
promise, division must be tried. If the South cannot look for peace
and rest in the Assembly, on the slavery question, is it not time for
all the Southern Presbyteries to refuse unanimously to send repre-
sentatives to that body?"

The Presbytery of Concord, North Carolina, at its fall meeting
in 1836, expressed itself strongly : " The friends of orthodoxy
throughout our country should, with deliberation and firmness, co-
operate in every prudent effort to secure what true Presbyterians
cannot surrender ; and that to guard against all precipitancy, and
afford ample space for the repentance and reformation of erring
brethren, it be respectfully recommended to await the decision of
another General Assembly. Rather than surrender the truth, or
perpetuate the present distracting agitation, we will feel bound to
submit to a division of the Church, upon any plan which may be
found most conducive to peace and good order."

The Presbytery of South Carolina resolved, "That, in the view of
this Presbytery, the Old School and the New have got so wide
apart, in sentiment and feeling, that for the future there can be no
hope of friendly co-operation united in one body. That for the
sake of peace, and the better promoting the interests of Christ's
kingdom, the parties ought to separate. But, in case of separa-
tion, we will closely adhere to the standards of the Presbyterian
Church."

Position of the Virginia Synod.

At the meeting of Synod at Petersburg, November, 1836, a paper
was presented by George A. Baxter, William Hill, S. B. Wilson,
William S. Plumer and James M. Brown, appointed for the purpose,
drawn up by Dr. Baxter, expressive of the position the Synod
then held.

Act of the Virginia Synod,

Unanimously adopted in Session at Petersburg, Nov. 7th, 1836.

"Whilst we enjoy, within the bounds of this Synod, a great mea-
sure of peace and unanimity, and soundness in theological views,
some other parts of our denomination are divided and distracted to

ACT OF THE VIRGINIA SYNOD. 507

such a degree as calls upon the church for deep humiliation and
humble prayer to Almighty God for the removal of the evils by
which we are afflicted. The prominent causes of our disturbance
consist in the tendency to error, the spirit of angry controversy with
which that tendency has been met, and the great loss of Christian
affection and brotherly confidence between the parties which have
arisen in the contest. We believe that the causes, which appear
most prominent now, are not the original cause of the evils by which
we are surrounded. Our church must have departed from God
before He gave us over to the unhappy state of things in which we
find ourselves involved ; and deep humiliation, repentance, and the
doing of our first works, must precede the removal of those things
by which we are afflicted.

" One thing which presses with peculiar force on the Presbyterian
Church, in the South, is the spirit of abolition, as lately developed
in some parts of the country. This spirit, we believe, is entirely
contrary to the word of God. It is well known that the apostles
ministered and planted churches in countries in which slavery
abounded, and that of a more aggravated form than ours ; and yet
masters and slaves were members of those churches, and equally
under the acknowledged authority of the same spiritual teachers.
In this way the inspired apostles had the subject of slavery fully
before them ; and they gave directions, without any appearance of
reserve, for the mutual duties of the relation, leaving the whole
subject of slavery to the benign and gradual operation of the gospel.
These facts should convince us that the apostolic directions in the
New Testament ought to form the rules for the government of our
conduct in this matter. If, after this, the master is criminal, it
cannot be by sustaining the relation of master, according to the
rules given by divine inspiration, but by the violation of those rules.
There is, however, one passage of Scripture which not only shows
the criminality of abolition doctrines, but also so plainly and fully
prescribes our duty in relation to them, that we think it proper to
quote it at length. It is in 1st Timothy, 6th chapter, 1-5 verses —
' Let as many servants as are under the yoke count their own mas-
ters worthy of all honor, that the name of God and his doctrine be
not blasphemed. And they that have believing masters, let them
not despise them, because they are brethren ; but rather do them
service, because they are faithful and beloved partakers of the
benefit'. These things teach and exhort. If any man teach other-
wise, and consent not to wholesome words, even the words of our
Lord Jesus Christ, and to the doctrine which is according to godli-
ness, he is proud, knowing nothing, but doting about questions and
suites of words, whereof cometh envy, strife, railings, evil sur-
mismgs, perverse disputings of men of corrupt minds, and destitute
of the truth, supposing that gain is godliness : from such ivitltdraw
thyself.' We think it is as plain as words can make anything, that
modern abolition principles and spirit constitute the case of those
men who teach otherwise than the apostle approves, and from the

508 ACT OF THE VIRGINIA SYNOD.

class from which he commanded Timothy to withdraw himself. The
apostle's teaching was, that servants should count their masters
worthy of all honor, and do service to believing masters, because
they are faithful and beloved, partakers of the benefit. Certainly
the modern abolitionist teaches otherwise than Paul taught, and if
he cannot be convinced of his error, the only Scriptural remedy is
to withdraw from such.

" Another view of the case, which we think important, is this : —
When the General Assembly was formed, a large majority, if not
all the Churches and Presbyteries out of which it was formed, were
in slaveholding states. The attempt to make slaveholding a bar
to communion or to fair ministerial standing now, is changing the
constitution of our church, and the original terms of communion.
This we cannot permit. Therefore, the Synod solemnly affirm
that the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church have no
right to declare that relation sinful, which Christ and his apostles
teach to be consistent with the most unquestionable piety ; and
that any act of the General Assembly which would impeach the
Christian character of any man because he is a slaveholder, would
be a palpable violation of the just principles on which the union of
our church was founded, as well as a daring usurpation of authority,
never granted by the Lord Jesus. Lest the sentiments just ex-
pressed should be misunderstood, Synod would add that the likeli-
hood of the necessity of any geographical division through the
operation of this fanatacism, is not so great as it was some time
ago. Yet, on this subject, be the danger small or great, a vigilance
corresponding to the exigencies of the times is our manifest duty.

" In the next place, we would observe that certain errors have been
lately exhibited, which we think furnish just ground of alarm to the
church. We will not undertake to say how much of this error may
consist in unusual phraseology, nor how far it may arise from incor-
rect theological views. The mysticism of words has often been
sufficient to raise separatory walls between brethren. Yet whether
the error consist principally in words or things, it is not to our
churches a matter of indifference. Words are understood to stand
for things, and the erroneous phraseology of a writer or speaker is
calculated to lead his readers or hearers wrong, and if generally
adopted must subvert the faith of the purest churches. The points
of error which we think the most dangerous to us, relate to original
sin, regeneration, justification by the righteousness of Christ, and
the ability of the creature. The doctrine of the Presbyterian
Church touching original sin has always been, that our first parents,
by their first act of disobedience, fell from their original righteous-
ness and communion with God, and so became dead in sin, and
wholly defiled in all the faculties of soul and body ; and they being
the root of all mankind, the guilt of this sin was imputed, and the
same death in sin and corrupted nature conveyed to all descending
from them by ordinary generation ; and that from this original cor-
ruption, whereby we are utterly indisposed, disabled, and made
opposite to all good, and inclined to all evil, do proceed all actual

ACT OF THE VIRGINIA SYNOD. 509

transgressions. We deeply regret to see a phraseology used on this
subject which is calculated to subvert the doctrine of our confession
of faith, and, as we believe, of the Sacred Scriptures. Such as,
original sin is no sin, but a mere tendency to sin, which in itself is
not sinful ; the posterity of Adam are in no sense guilty of, or liable
for, his first sin ; and that men are born innocent and without any
moral character, &c. Whatever explanations may be given of such
language by those who use it, we cannot but view it as calculated to
introduce ruinous error into our church, if used by Presbyterian
ministers.

" On the subject of regeneration, Synod must testify against all
modes of expression which imply that regeneration consists in a
change of the governing purpose by the creature, or in a holy act, or
series of acts of the creature, and not in the mighty working of the
exceeding greatness of the divine power in new creating the soul,
and enabling it to put forth holy exercises — or that regeneration is
in any proper sense the work of any creature but of God only.

"We are very much grieved by observing a tendency in many
modern writings to introduce something like the Unitarian doctrine
of justification ; a doctrine which supposes that the death of our
Saviour made no proper satisfaction to the claims of the divine law,
and that the justice of heaven did not require such satisfaction to be
made ; but that God was always placable, and willing to justify the
sinner by a mere act of sovereign pardon as soon as the sinner
would turn to him with penitence and submission. We consider this
doctrine as one of the most insidious and dangerous errors which
has ever corrupted the Church of Christ. It sometimes assumes
the plausible, but deceitful phraseology that Christ has made our
atonement ; has purchased our redemption, and that we are saved
through his merits ; while it denies, and is intended to deny the im-
putation of our Saviour's righteousness as the vicarious propitiation
for our sins.

" The ability of the sinner is sometimes rashly and erroneously exhi-
bited, as if he were able to convert himself, and make himself a new
heart independently of the sovereign, regenerating and converting
grace of God. This doctrine, when carried out, goes to the subver-
sion of our whole creed, and as we believe, to the subversion of the
whole system of the gospel. Yet on this point we feel called on to
say that there is on the other side an error which leads to an ex-
treme equally dangerous and subversive of the Christian faith. We
mean the error of those who assert that the sinner has no power of
any kind for the performance of duty. This error strips the sinner
of his moral agency and accountableness, and introduces the heresy
of either Antinomianism or Fatalism. The true doctrine of our con-
fession, and as we believe of the Scriptures, keeps continually in view
the moral agency of man — the contingency of second causes — the
use of means, and the utter inexcusableness of the creature ; whilst
at the same time it places all our dependence for salvation, on the
sovereign power and grace of God, in the regeneration and justifica-

510 ACT OP THE VIRGINIA SYNOD.

tion of the sinner. Therefore, whilst Synod do constantly affirm
that by the fall the human understanding has been greatly darkened,
the faculties of the soul greatly impaired, and through the depravity
of the heart the human will is entirely deprived of freedom to that
which is good, and is free only to that which is evil, and that con-
tinually ; yet they do assert that they cannot approve of any lan-
guage which in its fair interpretation deprives man of his moral
agency — denying that his enmity is voluntary, or teaching that it
is in any wise excusable.

" Respecting the question, what class of organizations we shall em-
ploy for carrying on the great enterprizes of the church in the day
in which we live, Synod would state that in the education of young
men for the ministry, and in the work of domestic missions, our Pres-
byteries are now happily united with the Boards of the General
Assembly. In the work of foreign missions we are in connection
with the Synod of North Carolina, most pleasantly united in the
Central Board. All these organizations are ecclesiastical and Pres-
byterian. In the work of supplying the world with Bibles, evan-
gelical books and tracts, and in some other branches of benevolence,
our churches have long co-operated with the national societies insti-
tuted for these several objects. Towards these, and every other
voluntary association in our country, which has for its object the
spread of pure and undefiled religion, the Synod entertains no other
than friendly sentiments. The Lord bless them all, and make them
all blessings. Synod cannot, however, refrain from expressing their
deep conviction that it would be wrong for the more exclusive friends
of either mode of organization to refuse to any respectable portion
of our Church, facilities which they desire for conducting the foreign
missionary enterprize ; it being always distinctly understood that
such an organization as they desire, should confine its efforts to the
bounds of those churches or ecclesiastical bodies which desired co-
operation with them ; and equally wrong for the friends of either of
the particular organizations in any wise to cripple the operations of
the other by unkind interferences.

" In the foregoing sentiments we are unanimous. And now we
solemnly call on all our members, and the friends of Zion within our
bounds, in maintaining the unity of the spirit in the bonds of peace,
to beware of a liberality which in any wise disregards the distinction
between truth and error — to cultivate the spirit of fraternal kind-
ness and confidence — to watch against the spirit of angry contro-
versy — to pray for the peace of Jerusalem — to hold fast the form
of sound words — to obey the truth and follow holiness, without-
which no man shall see the Lord."

George A. Baxter, D. D.^

Wm. Hill, D. D.,

S. B. Wilson, ^Ministers.

Wm. S. Plumer,

James M. Brown.

ACT OF THE VIRGINIA SYNOD. 511

A Convention Called.

In January, 1837, the Committee of Correspondence, after confer-
ring verbally and by letter with brethren in different parts of the
Church, sent forth a call, saying — "That the real friends of the
doctrines and constitution of our Church are now satisfied that the
present state of things ought not longer to continue ; and that the
time has come when effectual measures must be taken for putting an
end to those contentions which have for years agitated our Church."
The committee then recommended — "That Presbyteries friendly
to the doctrines and institutions of our Church instruct their Com-
missioners to the next General Assembly to meet in Philadelphia on
the second Thursday of May ensuing, together with such delegates
as may be appointed by minorities of Presbyteries, in order fully
and freely to compare views, and to unite upon such constitutional
measures of remedying exciting evils as it may be judged expedient
to submit to the consideration of the Assembly."

The Virginia Presbyteries determine to go into Convention.

The ministers in Virginia contemplated the appointed Convention,
and the succeeding Assembly of 1837, with the anxiety of men
caring for the interests of their Lord's kingdom. It seemed to
many, if not all of them, that then and there would be the arena of
the final inevitable conflict. They appeared to dread the coming
contest more than any other portion of the Church. Baxter, who
since the death of Rice and Speece, had no peer in the Synod in
theological influence or metaphysical talent, trembled at the crisis.
Hill, not accustomed to tremble at any danger or conflict, was all
anxiety. Personal friends, and cheerful co-actors in all matters
hitherto concerning the Virginia Synod — standing shoulder to
shoulder in all conflicts that in the remotest degree endangered her
integrity or her honor — all alive to her present position and duty —
their sympathies were running in different directions at the present
crisis. Agreeing on the principles of the Synod's paper they had
prepared — agreeing on the subject of revivals and ministerial re-
quirements— they began to diverge on the question, What course
shall the Virginia ministers now pursue? The parties agitating the
Assembly were so equally divided in numbers, talents, wealth and
intelligence, that the Southern vote, hitherto pledged on neither side,
would give the desired and decisive majority in the Assembly.
Baxter's sympathies were with the Old school, while he disliked
much that he read and heard of their spirit and doings ; Hill sympa-
thized with the New, while he disapproved much that came to his
knowledge. But neither Baxter nor Hill wished the Virginia Synod
to follow in the ^Yake of either of the dominant parties ; both were re-
solved on some third course yet to be found out.

Baxter, among the bravest of men, trembled for the ark of God.
Separation from those he had counted brethren, entangled by their*
circumstances, or willingly bound to the party he most disapproved,

512 DIFFERENCES IN THE VIRGINIA SYNOD.

-was a strange work, to which he turned his thoughts with sorrow.
Hill contemplated separation from other brethren with equal dissa-
tisfaction. The associates in sympathy went with these elder brethren
in trembling and prayerfulness. The spring of '37 had come before
Baxter had decided upon his course. Hill was decided from the
issuing of the call for a Convention. Late in the winter, a student
of Theology at the Seminary asked Dr. Baxter what he thought
of two articles in the Presbyterian, giving the reason for a Con-
vention. He had not read them, and could not answer. The
question aroused his mind ; he read ; he pondered ; he decided that
the most prudent course for the Virginia brethren, and in fact for
all the South, was to be represented in the Convention. His reasons
satisfied the brethren of West Hanover ; and at the spring meeting
he was appointed delegate to the Convention and to the Assembly.
This example was followed by the other Presbyteries, and delegates
were appointed by all. This was thought to be the best way of
uniting the Southern church in her future course.

Until the action of the Assembly of 1836, Dr. Baxter had con-
tended that the expressions used by the New School in setting forth
their theological opinions, were capable of a construction harmonizing
with the confession as understood in Virginia, and ought, according
to their repeated demand, to be so interpreted. The resolutions in
the case of Mr. Barnes, caused him to abandon that ground ; and
he was prepared to go with the Old School in their Theology, ex-
cepting that he feared there might be a leaning in some brethren to
Antinomian tenets. Hill was not effected by the decisions of that
Assembly, and felt confident that the Old School were on the high
road to Antinomianism.

While all were anticipating some division, or revolutionary move-
ment to put an end to the difficulties in the church, it is not probable
any one thought of a division in the manner it actually took place,
or of the division of Virginia Synod in any manner. The great
mass of Virginia, it was supposed, would go together. A few, per-
haps, "might find themselves a peculiar little secession." Some
were saying, "If Rice were alive we should all go together; his
sweet spirit, with the clearness and strength of Baxter, would pilot
us through these difficulties by the blessing of God." The Virginia
delegation felt the delicacy of their situation. The peace of the
Synod, and of the church at large, the progress of truth, freedom
of conscience, were all at stake. How should they maintain them ?
They hoped, by going into Convention, to agree with the brethren
from other parts of the church, upon some decisive movement, that
might commend itself to all as the best the condition of the Church
permitted.

THE CONVENTION OF 1837. 513

CHAPTER XL.

THE OONVENTION OF 1837.

Dr. Baxter was President of the Convention assembled May 11th,
1887, in the Sixth Presbyterian church, Spruce street, Philadelphia.
He filled the chair "with dignity and simplicity of manner. Occa-
sionally, in Committee of the Whole, his voice was heard on import-
ant subjects. None of the delegates from Virginia or North Caro-
lina, or in fact of any Southern Presbytery, occupied much of the
time of the Convention. They were busy in collecting facts from
documents produced upon the floor, and from the statements of those
who spoke from their own personal knowledge. The mercantile
world, at that time, was agitated by a storm whose deep tossings
wrecked multitudes.

The Convention w&3 employed some days in receiving documents
and statements of facts, and opinions about the course to be pursued.
Mr. Smyth, of Charleston Union Presbytery, proposed that the
Convention take no action on the subject of slavery. Mr. Plumer,
of East Hanover Presbytery, read a paper containing seventeen
propositions to enforce the principle — that slavery being a political
institution, its existence was not a proper subject of ecclesiastical in-
terference, either as to its duration or extent ; and, therefore, discus-
sion in Convention could produce no good. Dr. Baxter, in Committee
of the Whole, expressed opinions favorable to the dissolution of the
Plan of Union ; and of citing ecclesiastical bodies thought to be un-
sound to answer at the bar of the Assembly, should the Old School
be in the majority. But should the Old School be in the minority,
he proposed secession by Presbyteries and Synods ; and the forma-
tion of another General Assembly as soon as practicable.

On Saturday, the 13th, a Committee was appointed, consisting of
Rev. Messrs. Wilson, of Cincinnati, Witherspoon, of South Carolina,
Foote, of Winchester, Musgrave, of Baltimore, Potts, of New York,
Engles, of Philadelphia — with elders, Ewing, of Redstone, S. C.
Anderson, of West Hanover, and Boyd, of New York, to receive
documents and papers, and prepare business for the Convention.
This Committee held frequent meetings for consultation and prepara-
tion of resolutions for the consideration of the Convention. Dr.
Miller, of Princeton, making some evening visits in Philadelphia,
stepped in at Mr. Boardinan's, and found the Committee engaged ;
apologising, he was retiring ; the Committee insisted on his remain-
ing, and aiding them in their consultation. Finally, the list of
errors to be proposed for condemnation was committed to him for
his careful revision and correction. This work he performed to the
entire satisfaction of the Committee ; and the list, as returned by him,
after a day or two was presented to the Convention, and made part
of the memorial to the Assembly. Dr. Cuyler and Mr. Junkia
33

514 ERRORS IN DOCTRINE.

coming in, were invited to take a part in the deliberations. Dr.
Baxter moved cautiously in Committee as in Convention, and suc-
ceeded in taking positions satisfactory to himself and the delegates
from the Southern Presbyteries.

On the afternoon of Monday, the 15th, the Business Committee
began laying before the Convention a series of resolutions and
propositions, in preparation for a memorial to the Assembly.

"Resolved, That the next General Assembly should express their
decided condemnation of the following errors, which are alleged to
have obtained currency in the Presbyteryian Church."

Errors in Doctrine.

It was the wish of the Committee, that the synopsis of Errors in
Doctrine should be the first on the list. But that document not
having received all the corrections expected, the Committee, without
mentioning that it was still in the hands of Dr. Miller, requested
that it might be passed over for the time ; and when adopted it might
hold the place assigned by the Committee. This request was
granted ; and on Wednesday afternoon, the list was adopted item by
item, and put in its proper place.

" 1st, That God would have been glad to prevent the existence of
sin in our world, but was not able without destroying the moral
agency of man, or from aught that appears in the Bible to the con-
trary, sin is incidental to any wise moral system. 2d, That election
to eternal life is founded on a foresight of faith and obedience.
3d, That we have no more to do with the first sin of Adam than
with the sin of any other parent. 4th, That infants come into the
world as free from moral defilement as was Adam when he was
created. 5th, That infants sustain the same relation to the moral
government of God as brute animals, and their sufferings and death
are to be accounted for on the same principles as those of brutes, and
not by any means to be considered as penal. 6th, That there is no
other original sin than the fact that all the posterity of Adam, though
by nature innocent, or possessed of no moral character, will always
begin to sin when they begin to exercise moral agency; or that
original sin does not include a sinful bias of the human mind, and a
just exposure to penal suffering ; and that there is no evidence in
Scripture that infants in order to salvation do need redemption by
the blood of Christ and regeneration of the Holy Ghost. 7th, That
the doctrine of imputation, whether of Adam's sin or of Christ's
righteousness, has no foundation in the word of God, and is both
unjust and absurd. 8th, That the sufferings and death of Christ
were not truly vicarious and penal, but symbolical, governmental,
and instructive only. 9th, That the impenitent sinner is by nature,
and independently of renewing influence or almighty energy of the
Holy Spirit, in full joossession of all the ability necessary to a full
compliance with all the commands of God. 10th, That Christ never
intercedes for any but those who are actually united to him by faith;

ERRORS IN CHURCH ORDER. 515

or that Christ does not intercede for the elect until after their
regeneration, lltb, That saving faith is the mere belief of the word
of God, and not a grace of the Holy Spirit. 12th, That regenera-
tion is the act of the sinner himself, and that it consists in a change
of his governing purpose, which he himself must produce, and which
is the result, not of any direct influence of the Holy Spirit on the
heart, but chiefly of a persuasive exhibition of the truth analagous
to the influence which one man exerts over the mind of another ; or
that regeneration is not an instantaneous act, but a progressive
work. 18th, That God has done all that he can for the salvation
of all men, and that man himself must do the rest. 14th, That God
cannot exert such influence on the minds of men, as shall make it
certain that they will choose and act in a certain manner without
impairing their moral agency. 15th, That the righteousness of
Christ is not the sole ground of the sinner's acceptance with God ;
and that in no sense does the righteousness of Christ become ours.
16th, That the reason vhy some differ from others in regard to
their reception of the gospel is, that they make themselves to
differ.

" It is impossible to contemplate these errors, without perceiving
that they strike at the foundation of the system of the gospel of
grace ; and that from the days of Pelagius and Cassian to the pre-
sent hour, their reception has uniformly marked the character of a
church apostatizing from the 'faith once delivered to the saints,'
and sinking into deplorable corruption. To bear a public and open
testimony against them, and as far as possible to banish them from
'the household of faith,' is a duty which the Presbyterian Church
owes to her master in Heaven, and without which it is impossible to
fulfil the great purpose for which she was founded by her great head
and Lord. And the Convention is conscious, that in pronouncing
these errors unscriptural, radical, and highly dangerous, it is actu-
ated by no feeling of party zeal, but by a firm and growing persua-
sion, that such errors cannot fail in their ultimate effect to subvert
the foundation of Christian hope, and to destroy the souls of men.
The watchmen on the walls of Zion would be traitors to the trust re-
posed in them, were they not to cry aloud, and proclaim a solemn
warning against opinions so corrupt and delusive.

" Errors in Church Order.

"Among the departures from sound Presbyterian order against which
we feel called on to testify as marking the times, are the following : —
1st. The formation of Presbyteries without defined and reasonable
limits, or Presbyteries covering the same territory ; and especially
such a formation founded on doctrinal repulsions or affinities, thus
introducing schism into the very vitals of the body. 2d. The refusal
of Presbyteries, when requested by any of their members, to examine
all applicants for admission into them, as to their soundness in the
faith, or touching any other matter connected with a fair Presbyte-
rial standing, thus concealing, and conniving at error, in the very

516 ERRORS IN CHURCH ORDER.

stronghold of truth. 3d. The licensing of persons to preach the
gospel, and the ordaining to the office of the ministry not only of such
accept of our standards merely for substance of doctrine, and others
who are unfit, and ought to be excluded for want of qualification, — •
but of many even who openly deny fundamental principles of truth,
and preach and publish radical errors as already set forth. 4th.
The formation of a great multitude and variety of creeds, which are
often incompatible, false, and contradictory of each other, and our
Confession of Faith, and of the Bible ; but which, even if true or
needless, seeing that the public and authorized standards of the
Church are fully sufficient for the purposes for which such formularies
were introduced ; viz. : as public testimonies of our faith and practice,
as aids to the teaching of the people, truth, and righteousness, and as
instruments, ascertaining and preserving the unity of the Spirit, and
the bond of peace ; provided that the adoption of this resolution shall
not interfere with the use of a brief abstract of the doctrines of our
Confession of Faith in the public reception of private members of the
Church. 5th. The needless ordination of a multitude of men to the
office of evangelist, and the consequent tendency to a general neglect
of the pastoral office ; to frequent and hurtful changes of the pastoral
relations ; to the multiplication of spurious excitements, and to the
spread of heresy and fanaticism ; thus weakening and bringing into
contempt the ordinary and stated agents and means for the conver-
sion of sinners, and the edification of the body of Christ. 6th. The
disuse of the office of ruling elder in portions of the Church, and
the consequent growth of practices and principles entirely foreign
to our system ; thus depriving the pastors of needful assistants in
discipline, the people of proper guides in Christ, and the churches
of suitable representatives in ecclesiastical tribunals. Tth. The
electing and ordaining ruling elders with the express understanding
that they are to serve but for a limited time. 8th. A progressive
change in the system of Presbyterial representatives in the General
Assembly, which has been persisted in by those holding the ordinary
majorities, and carried out in detail by those disposed to take undue
advantages of existing opportunities, until the actual representation
seldom exhibits the true state of the Church, and many questions of
the deepest interest have been decided contrary to the fairly ascer-
, tained wishes of the majority of the Church and people of our com-
munion, thus virtually subverting the essential principles of freedom,
justice, and equality, on which our whole system rests. 9th. The
unlimited and irresponsible power assumed by several associations
of men, under various names, to exercise authority and influence,
direct and indirect, over Presbyters, as to their field of labor, place
of residence, and mode of action in the difficult circumstances of our
Church, thus actually throwing the control of affairs in large portions
of our Church, and sometimes in the General Assembly itself, out of
the hands of the Presbyteries into those of single individuals, or
small communities located at a distance. 10th. The unconstitu-
tional decisions and violent proceedings of several General Assem-

ERRORS IN DISCIPLINE. 517

blies, and especially those of 1832. '3, '4, and '6, directly or indirectly
subverting some of the fundamental principles of Presbyterian gov-
ernment, in effect discountenancing discipline, if not rendering it im-
possible, and plainly conniving at, and favoring, if not virtually
affirming as true, the whole current of false doctrine which has been
for years setting into our Church, thus making the Church itself a
principal actor in its dissolution and ruin.

" Errors in Discipline.

"With the woful departures from sound doctrine which we have
already pointed out, and the grievous declensions in church order
hitherto stated, has advanced step by step the ruin of all sound dis-
cipline in large portions of our Church, until in some places our
very name is becoming a public scandal, and the proceedings of
persons and churches connected with some of our Presbyteries are
hardly to be defended from the asseveration of being blasphemous.
Among other evils, of which this convention and the Church have
full proofs, we specify the following : — 1st. The impossibility of ob-
taining a plain and sufficient sentence against gross errors, either in
thesi, or when found in books printed under the names of Presbyte-
rian ministers, or when such ministers have been directly and per-
sonally charged. 2nd. The public countenance thus given to error,
and the complete security in which our own members have preached
and published in newspapers, pamphlets, periodicals, and books,
things utterly subversive of our system of truth and order, while
none thought it possible (except in a few, and they almost fruitless
attempts) that discipline could be exercised, and therefore none at-
tempted it. 3d. The disorderly and unreasonable meetings of the
people, in which unauthorized and incompetent persons conducted
worship in a manner shocking to public decency ; in which females
often led in prayer, and sometimes in public instruction ; the hasty
admission to Church privileges, and the failure to exercise any
wholesome discipline over those who subsequently fell into sin, even
of a public and scandalous kind ; and of these and other disorders,
grieving and alienating the pious members of our churches, and so
tilling many of them with ignorant and unconverted persons, as
gradually to destroy all visible distinctions between the Church and
the world. 4th. While many of our ministers have propagated
error with great zeal, and disturbed the Church with irregular and
disorderly conduct, some have entirely given up the stated preach-
ing of the gospel, others have turned aside to secular pursuits, and
others still, while nominally engaged in some post of Christian effort,
have embarked in the wild and extravagant speculations which have
so remarkably signalized the times, thus tending to secularize and
disorganize the very ministry of reconciliation."

in addition to these, on Tuesday afternoon was presented a series
of miscellaneous resolutions. "1st. Resolved, That the plan of
union now existing between the Presbyterian and Congregational
churches ought immediately to be abrogated. 2nd. Resolved, That

518 ERRORS IN DISCIPLINE.

it be enjoined on Presbyteries to examine all ministers applying for
admission into the Presbvterian Church from other denominations.
On the subjects of Theology and Church Government, and to require
from them an explicit adoption of the Confession of Faith and
Church Government. 3d. Resolved, That the operations of the
American Home Missionary and the American •Education Societies,
with their branches, be discontinued, and as far as possible prevented,
■within the ecclesiastical limits of the Presbyterian Church. 4th.
That the next General Assembly should cite for trial, before its bar,
Synods which are accused by common fame of holding or tolerating
any of the above-mentioned errors, or of adopting any practices
opposed to Presbyterian government ; and that they should enjoin
on Synods to cite before their bar for trial, Presbyteries under their
care which may be placed in the same or similar circumstances ;
and that they enjoin upon Presbyteries to arraign and try any of
their members who may be supposed to hold any of the fore-men-
tioned errors. 5th. Resolved, That no Church which is not organ-
ized according to the Constitution, should any longer be considered
a part of the Presbyterian Church."

On the first and third of the miscellaneous resolutions, there was
some discussion ; it being the opinion of some that additions should
be made to the first resolution, and abatements from the last. In
consequence of the debate, Mr. Plumer presented the following,
which was adopted. " Resolved, That as these are times of high and
dangerous excitability in the public mind, when imprudent and par-
tizan men may do great injury, especially when they have facilities
for operating on a large field, the Convention is of opinion that the
General Assembly ought to make known to our national associations,
not previously noticed in the votes of this convention, that the Pres-
byterian Church expects of them peculiar caution in the selection
of their travelling agents, and, that it ought to be regarded as pecu-
liarly unkind, in any of them to give to the correspondence or gen-
eral bearing of these institutions, a bias against the strictest order
and soundest principle, in our beloved branch of the Church of
God." Some few other resolutions were passed, not designed to form
a part or accompaniment of the memorial.

On Tuesday evening, the committee of which the Rev. R. J.
Breckenridge was chairman, was charged with preparing a memorial
to be presented to the Assembly, embracing the action of the Con-
vention. On Thursday morning he presented the memorial. With
a becoming introduction, he embodies, in the language used by the
Convention, the resolutions pointing out the errors to be condemned ;
and the five miscellaneous resolutions, modified in language, but
unchanged in spirit. It ends thus — "And now we submit to the
highest tribunal of our church, to all our brethren beloved of the
Lord, and to the generation in which our lot is cast, a testimony
which we find ourselves unable to weaken or abridge, and keep a
good conscience toward God and man. We have performed a duty
to which the providence of God has shut us up. We have done ic

THE MEMORIAL. 519

in reliance on his grace, and in view of his judgment bar. What-
ever the issue may be, we rejoice in the sense of having performed
a great and imperative obligation, manifestly required at our hands,
and all whose issues ought to promote the purity, the peace, and the
unity of the Church of God. The whole responsibility of future
results is from this moment thrown, first upon the General Assembly
now in session, and afterwards upon the whole church. The As-
sembly will, of course, pursue such a line of conduct as will appear
to acquit it before earth and heaven. The doctrines of the Pres-
byterian Church, as now organized, are in its hands, and our Saviour
will require a strict account concerning it. The great body of our
church must needs re-judge the whole action of the Assembly, and
on her judgment we repose with a sound assurance, second only to
that which binds our hearts and souls in filial confidence to her glo-
rious Lord. For ourselves, the hardest portion of our work is past.
Hearts which the past has not broken have little need to fear what
the future can bring forth. Spirits which have not died within us,
in the trials through which we have been led, may confidently resign
themselves to His guidance whose words have rung ceaselessly upon
our hearts — 'This is the way, walk ye in it;' and whose cheering
voice comes to us from above — ' Fear not, it is I.' "

The form of the memorial was completed by the Convention on
Thursday morning, in time for the meeting of the Assembly. By
comparison, it will appear that the famous Act and Testimony of
18o4 was the platform on which the memorial was elaborately
erected ; and that it embraces the various subjects of discussion, and
of the various trials before Synods and the Assembly for a series
of years, on account of which the whole church had become first
interested, then excited, then deeply involved in embarrassing dis-
cussion, and now upon the verge of a total rupture. The memorial
exhibits the clearness of Baxter, the caution and kindness of Miller,
the earnestness of Wilson and Junkin, and the comprehension and
energy of Breckenridge. The propositions and demands had the
entire approbation of the Convention, and the memorial was pre-
sented with unity of purpose to bring to an end, if possible, at the
approaching meeting of Assembly, the prevalence of error and dis-
traction in the church. No ultimatum was proposed to the Assembly.
Some urged a proposition of that kind, to prevent needless discussion
and fix the attention. The majority thought it unbecoming to
appear in that attitude. With them Dr. Baxter entirely agreed,
though his ultimatum was settled in his own mind, and his proposed
procedure had been made known to the Convention. It was also
agreed that the Convention should not dissolve at the opening of
the Assembly, but should adjourn from time to time, and meet, if
necessary, at the call of the President, and thus be in a position to
propose ultimate measures, should such be demanded by the pro-
ceedings of the Assembly on the memorial. Dr. Baxter, and the
Southern delegation generally, were prepared to abide by the
memorial in the Assembly, and to meet the consequences of it

520 POSITION OP SOUTHERN MEMBERS.

among their constituents, to whom, for want of facts and documents,
some of its provisions would appear strong, if not severe and harsh.
Should the memorial he i ejected by the Assembly, they would con-
sequently be cast out with it. Should the Assembly act upon its
suggestions and follow the course proposed, then their consciences
would be relieved and their hearts rejoice.

As usual in Conventions, many subjects were proposed for con-
sideration, on which there was no final action necessary. There
were some fiery speeches, but no heated discussions. The Southern
delegation were remarkably temperate, both in the matter and the
manner of their propositions and discussions. Their coolness and
deliberation excited some prejudices. " I am afraid of Baxter," said
an ardent member of the Convention from north of Mason & Dixon's
line, in an under tone, one afternoon, during a short interval in the
proceedings, " and I am afraid of all these Southern men ; they
don't seem to take hold of the business with any spirit." Looking
around, the respondent replied — "And so am I; but speak low;
there sits one of them. I am afraid of their hesitation. I am
afraid their help wont be of any advantage to us." The moderation
of the memorial, on many subjects, was undoubtedly owing to the
necessity of having the Southern vote, both in Convention and in
the Assembly. Towards the close of the sessions some one inquired
of Dr. Wilson, of Cincinnati, if he was not going to bring up the
subject of slavery. He hesitated in reply. The inquirer proceeded
to say, that something of the kind was expected of him from his
previous declarations and expressed opinions. He replied — "I
believe I shall let the Southern brethren manage their own concerns
in their own way; they probably will take care of them the best."
While the memorial was under consideration, he expressed to those
around him his entire satisfaction with it as it was ; commended the
coolness, business habits, and self-possession of his Southern brethren.
How the Northern Synods would have terminated the contest, if
left alone in the struggle, perhaps no one can ever conjecture. That
they would have contended earnestly for the faith is undoubted.
But the form in which the memorial came before the Assembly was
fashioned by a coalescence between the North and the South, that
jarred only on one subject, that of slavery, and yielded to each
other things of form and in matters of mere procedure. The
enquiry was not who shall be leader, but, in these troublesome times,
on what can we agree ? and are the principles on which we will
unite the fundamentals of the gospel and the Confession of Faith ?

THE ASSEMBLY OF 1837. 521

CHAPTER XLI.

THE ASSEMBLY OF 1837

On Thursday, the 18th of May, 1837, the General Assembly
of the Presbyterian Church, commenced in the Central church of
Philadelphia its annual meeting, made memorable by the sub-
jects of discussion, the principles avowed by the majority, and
the consequences of the measures adopted. It was expected by all
that understood the state of parties in the Presbyterian Church,
that this Assembly should bring to an end some agitating discussions,
and determine, for a series of years to come, the course of proce-
dure on some important subjects. How far these expectations were
realized by the action of the Assembly, is left to the decision of
those who may be fully informed on the subjects under discussion,
and are acquainted with the springs of action. It must be conceded
by all that the Assembly was not lacking in vigor, decision, or
frank, open boldness ; and that the revolution accomplished was
equal to the exigencies of the case. The terms on which the dis-
putes were settled, were not doubtful in their enunciation or effect.
The position and actions of Dr. Baxter in that Assembly, must form
a part of the history which is to guide succeeding generations in
their opinion of a much talked-of body of men, and their energetic
measures. If the Assembly was not equal to the times, it was not
for want of earnest intention.

The Assembly exhibited a great variety of talent, argument, and
goodness. There were members of great mental power, some of
acute discrimination, some skilled in logical argument, some of
popular eloquence, and others of patient investigation. In some of
the discussions, splendid sophistry bewildered, in others, a variety
of blended talent charmed, with its beauty and grandeur. The
majority, that must be judges after the debate, sat listeners. The
platform of doctrine, agreed upon in the Convention, had been anti-
cipated, in its general principles, by those that called the meeting.
The conclusion of the discussions and action in the Assembly, left
the church at large in a position no one had imagined, though
all were endeavoring to anticipate the end. The Presbyterian
Church was represented as fairly and as fully as its organization
would at the time permit. Some Synods having their bounds divided
into small Presbvteries, had a larger number of representatives than
other Synods containing a larger portion of the church, but divided
into larger Presbyteries.

Sensible of the importance of a majority on the first vote, the
members elect were almost universally in their seats at the appointed
hour, and listened in deep anxiety to John Witherspoon, J). D., dis-
coursing from 1 Cor. 1st chapter, 10th and 11th verses — " Now I

522 THE ASSEMBLY OF 1837.

beseech you brethren by the mercies of the Lord Jesus Christ, that
ye all speak the same things, and that there be no divisions among
you ; but that ye be perfectly joined together in the same mind and
in the same judgment. For it hath been declared to me of you, my
brethren, by them which are of the household of Chloe, that there
are contentions among you." All felt there were contentions, and
knew there were divisions ; and the one mind in which they were
agreed was a stern purpose, by some act of Assembly to make, if
possible, an end of certain discussions and dissensions. The peace
expected and desired was the peace of a decided majority. The
Commissioners, as they sat in that large assembly, all knew that there
were different constructions put upon the Confession of Faith, dif-
ferences in church order, differences both in opinion and practice in
church extension, and differences in conducting missionary efforts.
The contrary decisions of previous successive Assemblies made all
desire that the Assembly of '37 should end in honorable division or
secession. For submission in any minority none now dared hope.
More than once had there been, in years past, after some compromising
vote, devout thanks given by the Assembly to Almighty Grod, for the
peace dawning upon the church. But these hopeful signs speedily
passed away ; and the contests were more bitter. Strict Presbyte-
rianism and a modified Presbyterianism must coalesce cheerfully, or
separate entirely. No arguments would produce the first — the hope of
all was in the last. The contest was which should be in the ascendant.
The Assembly was constituted in the usual way. Hecess till 4 o'clock,
P. M. for making the roll. After recess the Moderator was chosen.
The Old-school candidate, Dr. Elliott, received 137 votes ; the New-
school, Mr. Dickerson 106. For Temporary Clerk the vote was 140
to 100. The Old-school felt assured that the final vote was in their
power. The final decision, however, depended on unanimity of
purpose and action. Division and defeat have been the disgrace of
many a hopeful majority, and the powerful aids of many a firm
minority. The two parties understood their position, and the pre-
servation of their own unity was never lost sight of through all the
discussions of the protracted sessions of the Assembly.

On Friday afternoon, the memorial of the Convention was, after
some discussion, referred to the Committee of Bills and Overtures,
consisting of Rev. Messrs. John Witherspoon, Archibald Alexander,
Nathan 8. S. Beman, Thomas Cleland, Nicholas Murray, Andrew
Todd and William Latta, with Elders David Fullerton, Isaac Coe,
Thomas Keddo, and T. P. Smith. On Saturday morning, the com-
mittee reported, and, after some discussion, the memorial was read
to the Assembly and a large crowd of spectators. It was then
referred to a special committee, Rev. Messrs. A. Alexander, W. S.
Plumer, Ashbel Green, Gr. A. Baxter, A. W. Leland, and Elders Wai-
ter Lowrie and James Lenox. On Monday morning, the 22d, an
overture from the Presbytery of New Brunswick, for the abrogation
of the Plan of Union — one from the Presbytery of Albany, on the
state of the church — and one from the Presbytery of Lancaster, on

THE ASSEMBLY OF 1837. 523

the same general subject, were read and referred to the same com
mittee. The chairman of the committee reported, in part, on the
memorial, and said : " The general subjects of the memorial to the
Assembly, viz : religious doctrine, church order and discipline, and
reform on these subjects, are lawful matters of memorial to the
Assembly ; and, whatever may be thought of the details, none can
read the documents without feeling it comes from men who are
respectful, earnest and solemn, and apprehensive of danger to the
cause of truth. As one of the principal objects of the memorialists
is to point out certain errors more or less prevalent in our church,
and to bear testimony against them, your committee are of opinion,
that, as one great object of the institution of the church was to be
a depository and guardian of the truth, and as by the Constitution
of the Presbyterian Church of the United States, it is made the
duty of the General A^embly to testify against error — therefore,
Resolved, That the testimony of the memorialists concerning doc-
trine, be adopted as the testimony of this General Assembly."

The list of errors as presented by the memorialists, with some
few verbal alterations, was then offered to the Assembly. The errors
in the list were fifteen in number. Some members of Assembly
thought that others should be added ; and the Rev. John Mines
proposed four others. Dr. Beman thought the list was too long ;
he had never before heard of some of them. Mr. Jessup proposed
making the resolution and list the order of the day for the next
morning, Tuesday, to give time for deliberation, and proposing
amendments. Mr. Plumer objected to postponement. He said : " If
this body will unite in their testimony against these, our troubles
will be disposed of: for this is going to the foundation. Let us agree
here, and we can easily settle other matters, provided the Presby-
teries will second our action." Dr. Baxter said : " These were plain
points of doctrine, with which every Presbyterian should be familial* ;
and he could not see how any one was qualified to preach, who could
not express an opinion on them." Dr. Alexander thought there
might be postponement. After a number of speeches on each side,
the consideration of the resolution and the list of errors was post-
poned till nine o'clock on Tuesday morning. This postponement
had the effect of changing the whole course of debate and of action,
and led to unanticipated results.

In the afternoon of Monday, the 22d, the first portion of the second
resolution presented by the special committee on the memorial was
taken up : " That in regard to the relations existing between the
Presbyterian and Congregational Churches, the committee recom-
mend the adoption of the following resolutions, viz. : 1st. That
between these two branches of the American Church there ought,
in the judgment of this Assembly, to be maintained sentiments of
mutual respect and esteem, and for that purpose no reasonable effort
should be omitted to preserve a perfectly good understanding between
these branches of the church of Christ." This being adopted, the
next was taken up : " 2d. That it is expedient to continue the plan of

524 THE ASSEMBLY OF 1837.

friendly intercourse between this Church and the Congregational
Churches of New England, as it now exists." Mr. Breckenridge
-proposed to insert the words " at present," to read "that it is expe-
dient- at present." After some observations from Mr. Murray and
Mr. Hitchcock, of Massachusetts, Mr. Breckenridge withdrew the
amendment, and the resolution was adopted. The third resolution
was then taken up, viz. : " 3d. But, as the Plan of Union adopted for
the new settlements in 1801, was originally an unconstitutional act
on the part of the Assembly, these important standing rules having
never been submitted to the Presbytery, and as they were totally
destitute of authority, as proceeding from the General Association
of Connecticut, which is invested with no power to legislate in such
cases, especially to enact laws to regulate churches not within her
limits, and as much confusion and irregularity have arisen from
this unnatural and unconstitutional system of union — Therefore, it
is resolved, That the act of Assembly of 1801, entitled a Plan of
Union, be and the same is hereby abrogated."

Dr. Green said he was in the Assembly when the union was
formed, and gave a short history of the Plan ; that it was well
designed, had done all the good it ever would, was not working well,
and did not answer the desired end. On Tuesday morning, the 23d,
the order of the day, to consider the memorial, being postponed, Dr.
Green was called upon to explain more fully the Plan of Union and
its influence. Having done so, he pointed out the evils arising from
it, particularly that it brought men into the judicatories of the Pres-
byterian Church who had never received its doctrines, or subscribed
to its form of government, or discipline of the church. Committee
men were permitted to act as elders, and took their seats in Presby-
teries and Synods and Assembly ; and men, that had never adopted
the Confession of Faith, voted on subjects of doctrine and order
and discipline of the Presbyterian Church ; and it was easy to see
that fundamental questions might be decided by men ignorant of
the principles of the church, or at least not adopting them.

Dr. Alexander said he was a member of the Assembly of 1801,
though a young one. The Union was adopted as a temporary
arrangement. At that time there were no suspicions of danger, no
suspicions respecting persons, for all were agreed on doctrinal points.
Dr. Edwards, a Presbyterian, though brought up a Congregation-
alist, proposed it, from his great solicitude for the welfare and the
increase of the Church in the State of New York. But the plan was
working illy, and ought no longer to be tolerated. As to the Churches
formed on this plan, he supposed time would be given them to deter-
mine to which body they would adhere ; whether they would adopt
fully the Confession of Eaith, and be Presbyterians, or would prefer
the Congregational plan, and form associations.

Mr. Junkin argued, from the past, the danger to the Churches
from the existence of the Plan of Union. It was not making Pres-
byterian Churches ; the Churches formed did not adopt the Confes-
fession of the Presbyterian Church, nor, in the present state of things,

THE ASSEMBLY OF 1837. 525

was there any probability they ever would ; and yet they possessed
in our highest judicatories, to whom were referred matters of vital
interest, the same privileges and powers as those who were truly
Presbyterians. They exercised these powers to the damage of the
Presbyterian Church ; and judging from the vote they gave on Dr.
Miller's resolution last year, if ever our Book is put aside, and our
system crushed, it will be by the agency of those Churches ; their
vote will make the majority that does the work.

A number of commissioners to the Assembly from districts where
the Plan of Union had been in operation, having spoken in its favor,
Dr. M'Auley said he had been a missionary as early as 1799 ; and
gave a history of the new settlements as he saw them. He thought
the influence of the Plan of Union had been good ; and would not
call it unwise or unnatural, for it had sprung from the necessities of
the times. He would not defend the Union on the ground of the
Constitution ; but he could not vote for the resolution. If time were
given for the Churches to change their forms, say three years, he
would not be so much opposed.

Mr. Elepha White said he considered the resolution as virtually a
division of the Presbyterian Church, and designed as such. He con-
ceded that the plan was not constitutional ; but he opposed the expe-
diency of the abrogation, and dreaded the results. If the question
were for a committee of division of the Presbyterian Church, his
heart and hand would go with it.

Mr. Plumer spoke for the abrogation, and urged its inutility for
good, and its effectiveness for evil. Dr. Peters spoke against the
abrogation as unjust, and unkind, and unnecessary. Mr. Plumer
answered the objections to the resolutions ; and Dr. Peters replied.
The debate was continued through Tuesday morning ; and in the
afternoon the question was taken, for the resolution 143 ; against
it 110.

On Wednesday afternoon, the 24th of May, the Assembly proceeded
to the resolution, postponed from Monday to Tuesday, and then to
Wednesday, viz. : the resolution respecting the doctrinal errors
brought to the notice of the Assembly by the memorial, and then by
the committee. The motion to amend by adding certain other errors
was discussed for some time. A motion was made to indefinitely
postpone the amendment ; and while this was under discussion the
Assembly adjourned.

On Thursday, 25th, a motion to resume the unfinished business
of Wednesday, viz. : the postponement of the amendment to the
resolution of the committee, was decided in the negative. The mode-
rator had decided that the motion to take up must be without debate ;
an appeal from his decision was, by the house, decided in favor of
the chair. The majority of the Assembly determined in this stage
of the business not to discuss this part of the memorial. It had been
the expectation that the force of the discussion would be on the reso-
lution respecting the errors ; and these being disposed of, a platform
would be presented for future action. It had been supposed that

526 THE ASSEMBLY OF 1837.

in the condemnation of these doctrines, marked as errors, or in the
approbation of them, a construction of the Confession of Faith, of
permanent authority, would be given. This course had been desired
by the memorialists until this day. At this time they very unani-
mously voted to postpone decision and discussion. The reasons for
this procedure were, that many errors would be proposed for adop-
tion, as part of the list to be condemned, about which there could be
no doubt that they were errors, but of which the Church was not
complaining in any part of her borders ; and when the list was
completed, if it ever was, and a decision of Assembly given, it
would appear to be a decision against things that did not exist, and
nothing would be settled by the memorial or the resolution. That
it was the design of those opposed to the memorial to take this
course, in hopes of rendering the list condemned, altogether ineffi-
cient, and also with the hopes of dividing the memorialists on some
matters of opinion not connected necessarily with the memorial, but
tending to division, was evident to the memorialists at the time ; and
openly avowed by the opposition before the adjournment of the As-
sembly. And until there should be time for consultation how to
avoid the evils impending, the memorialists preferred waiving the
decision respecting the errors to a future day. The consequence of
these repeated postponements, as will be seen, was entirely different
from the anticipations of either the memorialists, or their opposers.
Other subjects came up for discussion ; the current of events and
actions took an unexpected course ; and the final and decisive action
of the Assembly was taken on subjects not anticipated by any one
at the time of postponement.

After it was decided on Thursday, the 25th, not to take up or
resume the discussion on the amendment to the resolution on the list
of errors, Mr. Plumer presented the following resolutions, " 1st,
That the proper steps be now taken, to cite, to the bar of the next
Assembly, such inferior judicatories as are charged by common fame
with irregularities. 2nd. That a special committee be now appointed
to ascertain what inferior judicatories are thus charged by common
fame, prepare charges and specifications against them, and to digest
a suitable plan of procedure in the matters ; and that said committee
be requested to report as soon as practicable. 3d. That as citation
on the foregoing plan is the commencement of a process involving
the right of membership in the Assembly; therefore, resolved, that
agreeably to a principle laid down, Chapter 5th, Sect. 9th. of the
Form of Government, the members of said judicatories be excluded
from a seat in the next Assembly, until their case be decided.

In support of these Mr. Plumer read Book of Discipline, Chapter
5th, Sect. 9th; Form of Government, Chapter, 12th, Sect. 5th;
Book of Discipline, Chapter 7th, Sect. 1st, sub-sections 5 and 6.
From these he argued that when common fame alleged the existence
of grievance in inferior judicatories, the Assembly had the right of
citadon and trial ; and until this was done, the persons charged
might be denied their seats in the Assembly. Mr. Jessup opposed

THE ASSEMBLY OF 1837- 527

the resolutions as unconstitutional ; that the right to arraign "belongs
to the judicatory next above the body charged ; Presbyteries may
cite Sessions, Synods may cite Presbyteries, and the Assembly
Synods ; and that the right of issuing all appeals from Presbyteries
is in the Synod. Mr. Breckenridge replied, that it was conceded
that Synods might be arraigned and of course disciplined, and on
whom could the effect fall but all the lower judicatories, more par-
ticularly infected. The Assembly would appoint committees to
visit every Presbytery and arraign the unsound members, and on
appeal bring them to this bar. That there were great difficulties in
the way of carrying out the process was true. But the straight
was the safe way. Mr. Elepha White did not concede to the As-
sembly the right to cite a Synod. The Assembly has power to judge
of ministers only in case of appeals regularly brought up. These
resolutions were leading to consolidation in the General Assembly,
depriving Synods and Presbyteries of their reserved rights.

On Friday, 26th, Dr. Beman spoke at length against the consti-
tutionality of the resolutions ; and on the impossibility of execut-
ing them according to the book of discipline, if the attempt were
made ; and moreover that there would be strong resistance by the
Presbyteries and churches. Dr. Baxter thought these resolutions
necessary as a subsequent action ; and that the Assembly had full
powers according to Chapter 12th, of Form of Government, Sect.
5th, viz. : u to the General Assembly also belongs the power of de-
ciding in all controversies respecting doctrines and discipline ; of
reproving, warning, or bearing testimony against error in doctrine,
or immorality in practice in any Church, Presbytery or Synod, of
suppressing schismatical contentions and disputations." When the
action of the Synod of Kentucky, in cutting off a Presbytery was
put before the Assembly, the decision was against the Synod by
four votes ; on the second presentation, the Assembly sanctioned
the Synod. When common fame originates a process the Assembly
may authorize the excision of the whole Synod. Presbyterians are
not Congregationalists, and if the two are compelled to live under
the same forms, they will certainly be in confusion. And is there
not now war ? Both parties, with separate organizations, would be
more efficient and would have mutual attachments, that do not now
exist. Mr. Dickerson objected to the resolutions, on account of the
want of dehniteness in the terms ; that the facts were not fully be-
f .re the Assembly; that the plan of operation was unconstitutional;
that the strongest discipline was proposed before the preliminary
steps were taken ; and that odium was cast on one half the Presby-
terian Church. Mr. Plumer replied at large to Dr. Beman, Mr.
Dickerson and Mr. Jessup, maintaining his positions from the con-
stitution, and the necessity there was ior some action as proved by
documents in hand. In the afternoon, Dr. M'Auley and Dr. Peters
spoke against the resolutions. The vote stood, ayes 128, nays 122.
On Saturday morning the committee to carry into effect these reso-
lutions, were named, viz. : Cuyler, Breckenridge, Baxter, Baird and

528 THE ASSEMBLY OF 1837.

M'Kennan. As soon as the debate was closed on Friday, Mr.
Breckenridge gave notice that he should bring in a resolution for
the voluntary division of the Church.

The debate for and against citation was the most exciting of the
forensic efforts made in all the sessions of the Assembly. In it
were specimens of logical reasoning of all grades, from the purest
abstract reasoning to the sophistical. There was declamation cogent,
and light and wordy ; " the retort courteous and the reply valiant ;"
earnest appeal and rapid consecutive reasoning from facts ; mental
strength in making statements, and mental power in weaving a tissue
of argument and fact. All the speakers were handsome specimens
of their peculiar manner and style. Of the opposing parties in the
debate, without disparagement of the different speakers, the palm of
superiority was yielded to Dr. Beman in the opposition, and Mr.
Plumer, the mover of the resolutions ; each excelling in his charac-
teristic style. Mr. Plumer, in his opening speech on the resolutions,
stated simply the necessity of the citation, the authorities, and the
outlines of the evils to be removed, with no effort but to be heard,
and understood clearly. Dr. Beman attacked the resolutions. He
bore himself gracefully as an orator ; his elocution was charming ;
his appeals strong ; his sarcasm severe. He rose as one conscious
of power and certain of victory. He chose his position near the
pulpit, on the moderator's right, so that he faced the house easily
without turning from the moderator uncourteously. To an Old-School
man whose seat was near, he says, " Oh move away, I shall blow you
all away." He was listened to with great attention. His declama-
tion was often splendid. It was said he drew tears from the audi-
ence in the gallery. He argued the unconstitutionality of the cita-
tions ; the want of necessity for such a procedure if it were con-
stitutional ; and the havoc the proceeding would do ; and the impos-
sibility of carrying them into effect. He was much complimented
for his speech by admirers of fine speaking; and by those that
sympathised with him. On the impossibility of carrying the reso-
lutions into effect, he was very able. The array of difficulties
alarmed many of the Old-School who believed in the constitutionality
of citation, and the great necessity of reform. The difficulty, if
not utter impossibility set forth by Dr. Beman, inclined many to
think citation a useless expense of labor, and time and feeling.
Those that thought citation unnecessary, and those that for a time
thought it useless, made at the conclusion of Dr. Beman's speech,
the majority of the house.

In this state of the -debate Mr. Plumer took the floor. Those
who knew him well, saw that he was oppressed. His friends were
moved, lest his anxiety should destroy his composure. His first few
sentences were not particularly interesting. Like the skiff jmtting
off into the eddies of the river, heading one way and then another,
till by a dexterous stroke of the paddle it shoots to the main cur-
rent, and then sweeps down the stream. The whole house was off
its guard. Suddenly he struck the current, and was carrying us all

THE ASSEMBLY OF 1837 529

along with him before we could be aware ; and the flow of the stream
went on broader and deeper. His great effort was to do away the
effect of Dr. Beman's speech upon that part of the house that were
wavering. He first sought out all the weak spots in his adversary's
armor, and hurled his darts with appalling directness into the open
joints of his harness. His declamation was powerful. His lan-
guage was varied ; sometimes terse, sometimes flowing, sometimes
quaint almost to obscurity, and sometimes florid almost to super-
fluity. Intermingled all along were anecdote and sarcasm, till the
weaker points of his opponent seemed to have swallowed up the
stronger. He then repeated the constitutional argument, and the
causes of the action, and from the greatness of the difficulties in the
way, showed the absolute necessity of a great reform. He produced
a profound impression, that a great evil was to be boldly met, and
speedily met, and no better means yet appeared than citation. His
speech changed the fate of the question.

The sense of the Assembly on the list of errors was supposed to
be clearly expressed by the vote on these resolutions. The majority
thought that the churches and ministers holding such errors ought
to be brought to the bar of the Assembly, and that there were such
in the bounds of the Presbyterian Church. The minority was com-
posed of those who thought there were no such errors in the church,
or that some at least on the list were not really errors, or that this
was not the best way to reach the errors in existence.

On Saturday morning, the 27th, Mr. Breckenridge, in consequence
of a proposition made by Dr. Peters, brought forward his resolution
for an amicable division of the church, which, amended and adopted,
was — " That a committee of ten members, of whom an equal num-
ber shall be from the majority and minority of the vote on the reso-
lutions to cite inferior judicatories, be appointed on the state of the
church." Rev. Messrs. Breckenridge, Alexander, Cuyler, and
Witherspoon, with Mr. Ewing, were appointed for the majority ; and
Rev. Messrs. M'Auley, Beman, Peters, and Dickerson, with Mr.
Jessup, on the minority. The committee was, on each side, entirely
agreeable, being named by a committee from the majority and mi-
nority, each choosing those they desired. It was understood that
the object of this committee was to promote amicable division of the
church. This was expressed in the original motion of Mr. Breck-
enridge, according to his notice on Friday. The form adopted
appeared most parliamentary.

On Monday, 29th, the report of the committee on the right of
Presbyteries to examine ministers applying for admission, was
amended and adopted, viz. : — " That the constitutional right of
every Presbytery to examine all seeking connexion with them was
settled by the Assembly of 1835. (See minutes of 1837, p. 27.)
And this Assembly now render it imperative on Presbyteries to
examine all who make application for admission into their bodies, at
least on experimental religion, didactic and polemic theology, and
church government."
34

530 THE ASSEMBLY OF 1837.

On Tuesday, May 30th, Mr. Breckenridge, from the committee
on the state of the church, reported that the committee could not
agree, and asked to be discharged. Both parts of the committee
then made their reports of propositions. From these it appeared
that both parts had agreed upon propositions and terms as follows :
1st. The propriety of a voluntary separation of the parties of the
church, and their separate organization. 2d. As to the names to be
held by the two bodies : one to be called, The General Assembly of
the Presbyterian Church in the United -States of America ; and the
other, The General Assembly of the American Presbyterian Church.
3d. That the records of the church remain with the General As-
sembly of the Presbyterian Church, and that an attested copy, made
by the present stated clerk, at the joint expense of the two bodies,
be delivered to the Moderator of the American Presbyterian Church.
4th. That the corporate funds of the church for the Theological
Seminary at Princeton remain the property of the Presbyterian
Church of the United States of America ; and other funds to be
equally divided between the two bodies. But the parts of committee
disagreed about the time of making this division, and the manner of
making it. The committee of the majority insisted, that the Com-
missioners in the present Assembly elect the body to which they will
adhere, and' that the division be made at once; it being understood
that any Presbytery may reserve the choice of its Commissioner, and
that large minorities of Presbyteries, or a number of small ones
united, may form new Presbyteries, and these shall be attached to
the Assembly of their choice. The committee of the minority in-
sisted that the plan of division and organization be submitted to the
Presbyteries; and if the majority were for division, then the Com-
missioners to take their seats as directed by their Presbyteries. An
immediate amicable division not being practicable, the whole matter
was laid on the table, yeas 138, nays 107.

While the discussions on the citation were going on, the mind of
Dr. Baxter was painfully impressed with the facts and illustrations
brought forward by Dr. Beman, and others, to show the difficulty of
executing any such discipline. They had said, Suppose you cite
Sessions, they will be defended by their Presbyteries ; suppose you
cite Presbyteries, they will be defended by their Synods ; for the
Synods, Presbyteries, and Churches, are harmonious in belief and
practice ; that the evils complained of were justified by the original
condition of things, by consequent habit, and the strong hope that,
in a few years, by the operation of the causes at work in the West, .
the majority of the Presbyterian Church would be of their way of
thinking ; that the East looked for it as well as the West. The
documents showed him what the state of things was in some places ;
the speakers had said there was great harmony in opinion and action.
He was astounded and distressed. He felt the extent of the obser-
vation of a certain theological professor, " that the progress of cer-
tain notions in the West would soon revolutionize the Presbyterian
Church," and of the expression of another, "that the last kick of

THE ASSEMBLY OF 1837. 531

Presbyterianism had been made." He, with others, were oppressed
by these reflections. The condition of things was worse, by the
showing of friends, than had been supposed by those generally who
voted for citation. Dining with a young friend one day, he says —
" What think you of the principle, that an unconstitutional law
involves the unconstitutionality of all done under it." His friend
replied that the question was new, and he was not prepared to
answer without more reflection. Dr. Baxter then enlarged upon it,
and showed its application to the matter in hand. His young friend
proposed that he form a p' oposition in writing, with some thoughts,
and submit them to the consideration of the older members of As-
sembly. Pen and paper were brought, and the Doctor wrote a few
lines, and agreed to propose the subject to his acquaintances ; and
his young friend promised to do the same. And the proposition was
brought up in private circles and fully considered.

On the night of Monday, the 29th, the night before the report
of the Committee on the State of the Church, or division of the
Church, the Convention held a session. No previous meeting
exhibited equal depth of feeling or strength of interest. Proposi-
tions were made without speeches or arguments, or exhortations.
The votes were taken after some time of silent consideration. It
was "Resolved, that in order to prevent confusion, all subjects pre-
sented by the majority for the consideration of the Assembly, should
be first agreed upon in the Convention ; that the propositions agreed
upon should be presented by some one known to all ; and five persons
were named, one of whom should offer the resolutions agreed upon,
that nullification followed unconstitutionality, and that the applica-
tion of the principle should be made first with the Western Reserve
Synod; and, finally, unless the Committee on the State of the
Church should on the next morning make some proposition for
division that should prove acceptable, a motion should be made to
disconnect the Western Reserve Synod from the Assembly.

On Tuesday morning, May 30th, after the report of Committee on
the state of the Church was made, and the whole matter laid on the
table, Mr. Plumer rose and offered the following resolution — " That
by the operation of the abrogation of the Plan of Union of 1801, the
Synod of the Western Reserve is, and is hereby declared to be no
longer a part of the Presbyterian Church of the United States of
America." Having made the proposition he yielded the floor to
Dr. Baxter, who said, " the resolution was not propounded in un-
kindness, but as the only way left to effect a separation pronounced
by all desirable. No principle was better established than this, that
when an unconstitutional law was abrogated, all that had grown up
under that law was swept away with it. While a law stands the
claims under it are valid ; but when it is pronounced unconstitutional
everything dependent on it falls. The Yazoo claims in Georgia
illustrate the principle." He then applied the principle to the
Western Reserve Synod. Dr. Peters and others frequently inter-
rupted him in his argument by calls for "order," a call Dr. Baxter

532 THE ASSEMBLY OF 1837.

never before heard made in any judicatory while he was speaking.
After hearing it repeatedly, he said, " If gentlemeen will call on me
so often, I shall be under the necessity of calling on them to write
out a speech for me." He then proceeded to show from facts and
documents before the Assembly, and the speeches of those opposed
to citation, that the state of things in the Church was such that a
separation could not be effected too soon.

Mr. Jessup followed, denying the power of the Assembly to cut
off the Western Reserve, or declare her out of the connexion, and
strongly deprecated the measure as unconstitutional, and unneces-
sary if it were. Dr. M'Auley followed, strongly deprecating the
measure, and spoke with deep feeling, and at times with much
pathos. He thought the evils complained of might be remedied
some other way more agreeable to her views of right and prudence ;
that this act was an attempt at dissolving churches, and unclothing
ministers blessed of God. Mr. Plumer replied, " that as in the abro-
gation of the Plan of Union, the churches were not dissolved, so
under the present resolution the church capacity of these churches
was not interfered with, or the office of the ministry ; it was a decla-
ration that they were not a part of the Presbyterian Church, and
the declaration was grounded on the fact that they had not con-
formed themselves to the doctrines, or forms, or discipline of that
Church. If there were any true Presbyterian churches in that
region, they would come out and unite on the true principle, and the
"Others would follow their own predilections.

Mr. Cleveland followed ; his earnest desire was for peace. He
proposed the consideration by the Assembly of the propositions
before the Committee of ten on the state of the Church ; that per-
haps some amicable division might take place. The day being spent,
Mr. Cleveland gave way to adjournment. On Wednesday morning,
May 81st, he resumed his speech, and having restated his opinions
and wishes, moved to postpone the resolution offered by Mr. Plumer,
and take up the question of separation in a constitutional and
amicable way. Mr. Junkin followed, and opposed any such post-
ponement, and advocated speedy separation. He said there was
satisfactory evidence, though not strictly legal evidence, that the
overwhelming majority of the churches in that Synod were not Pres-
byterians. He was repeatedly interrupted with offers to prove that
the state of things was better than he had stated. Mr. Junkin gave
way to hear. Some Commissioners from that Synod came forward
to give information. The question was put to each one of these
before he gave the information in extenso — "Have you publicly
. received the Confession of Faith." Each one refused to answer
that or any other question respecting themselves, as they were not
on trial. Mr. Junkin proceeded. It was stated that it had been
actually discussed among the ministers of the Western Reserve —
Whether they should not leave the Presbyterian connexion, and form
a Congregational Association. Mr. Junkin argued that the churches
and ministers were not Presbyterian in doctrine, or form, or desire,

THE ASSEMBLY OP 1837. 533

or intention, and therefore the sooner they were by themselves the
better. Dr. Peters spoke at length against the principle of the
resolution ; he quoted an assertion of Dr. Witherspoon respecting
himself, which he considered derogatory ; Dr. Witherspoon arose,
acknowledged the assertion and his error, and honorably retracted.
In the course of his speech- Dr. Peters admitted that he had objected
to the Assembly's carrying on Foreign and Domestic Missions, and
that he thought the American Home Missionary Society, (of which
he was secretary), was enough for domestic missions, and the Ameri-
can Board of Commissioners of Foreign Missions, for foreign mis-
sions.

On Thursday, June 1st, Mr. Jessup said, Dr. Baxter had put his
written argument into his hands with a request for him to answer it.
He stated his argument against it, and contended that if it were
applied to the question in hand, it dissolved the churches. Mr.
Ewing followed, and was arguing the question of constitutionality
in the calm, forensic manner of his profession ; being repeatedly in-
terrupted by the declaration that things were better than his argu-
ment supposed ; when Mr. Breckenridge arose and once more asked
of Mr. Kingsbury, a Ruling Elder from the Western Reserve, and a
Commissioner in the Assembly — "Have you ever adopted the Con-
fession of Faith?" He refused to answer "that question." Mr.
Ewing continued, and explained at large the Yazoo claims, and the
manner of their settlement ; the unconstitutionality of the law, on
which these claims were founded, being declared, the claims were
set aside. He argued from the Form of Government the right of
the Assembly to act on the principle proposed in the resolution
under discussion. Mr. S. C. Anderson followed with a constitutional
argument in favor of the resolution. He presented the whole sub-
ject, the principles and the application ; and illustrated them from
the process of civil law and natural law, and the principles and
government of the Presbyterian Church. Mr. Ewing spoke with the
coolness and precision of the Pennsylvania lawyer ; Mr. Anderson
with the vehemence and apparent carelessness about words of the Vir-
ginia bar ; both specimens of their kind. At the close of Mr. An-
derson's speech there was a general call for the previous question —
and then the main question was put, yeas 132, nays 105 ; and the
Western Reserve Synod was declared not to be a part of the Pres-
byterian Church in the United States.

In the afternoon of Friday, June 2d, a resolution was passed
advisory to the discontinuance of the operations of the American
Education Society, and the American Home Missionary Society in
the bounds of the Presbyterian Church. The intention was to per-
mit the Presbyteries to carry on the education cause and the mis-
sionary cause under the supervision of the Assembly.

On Saturday morning, June 3d, Mr. Breckenridge proposed the
following resolutions, viz. : " 1st. That in consequence of the abro-
gation by this Assembly, of the Plan of Union of 1801, between it
and the General Association of Connecticut, as utterly unconstitu-

.

534 THE ASSEMBLY OF 1837.

tional, and therefore null and void from the beginning, the Synods
of Utica, Geneva, and Genesee, which were formed and attached
to this, body under and in execution of said Plan of Union, be, and
are hereby declared to be out of the ecclesiastical connexion of the
Presbyterian Church of the United States of America, and they
are not in form or in fact an integral portion of said church."
Resolutions 2, 3, and 4, followed. By motion of Mr. Jessup this
resolution was brought up by itself to the consideration of Assem-
bly ; and after some debate he proposed as a substitute, a citation
of the Synods to appear at the next Assembly and answer — "What
they have done or failed to do," "and generally to answer any
charges that may or can be alleged against them," &c.

On Monday, the 5th of June, the debate on postponement was
continued till the afternoon. The arguments on both sides were sub-
stantially those on the question of the Western Reserve, and turned
on the constitutionality, the necessity and prudence of the proposed
cause of action. The previous question was called for, and the post-
ponement and further debate cut off. The resolution was carried —
yeas 115, nays 88.

The remaining resolutions of Mr. Breckenridge were proposed in
order and carried, viz. : 2d. That the solicitude of this Assembly
on the whole subject, and its urgency for the immediate decision of
it, are greatly increased by reason of the gross disorders which are
ascertained to have prevailed in those Synods (as well as that of
the Western Reserve, against which a declarative resolution, similar
to the first of these, has been passed during our present sessions) ;
it being made clear to us, that even the Plan of Union itself was
never consistently carried into effect by those professing to act
under it. 3d. That the General Assembly has no intention, by
these resolutions, or by that passed in the case of the Synod of the
Western Reserve, to affect in any way the ministerial standing
of any members of either of said Synods ; nor to disturb the
pastoral relation in any church ; nor to interfere with the duties
or relations of private Christians in their respective congrega-
tions ; but only to declare and determine according to the truth
and necessity of the case, by virtue of the full authority existing
in it for the purpose, the relation of all said Synods, and all
their constituent parts to this body, and to the Presbyterian
Church in the United States. 4th. The fourth makes provision
for such churches and ministers in the four Synods as are Pres-
byterian in doctrine and order. These were passed by yeas 113,
nays 60.

Tuesday, June 6th, Dr. Alexander proposed to add to the rules
of Assembly — 1st, forbidding Commissioners to be reported from
Presbyteries whose names are not duly reported by Synod and
recognized by the Assembly ; and 2d, refusing seats to any Com-
missioners from Presbyteries for unduly increasing representation,
and requiring the Assembly to dissolve the Presbyteries. They
were both carried.

THE ASSEMBLY OF 1837. 535

"Wednesday morning, June 7th. The subject of Foreign Missions
was taken up. Resolved, " That the General Assembly will super-
intend and conduct, by its own proper authority, the works of Fo-
reign Missions of the Presbyterian Church, by a Board appointed
for that purpose, and directly amenable to the Assembly." This
subject caused no debate in this stage of the business of the Assem-
bly. Probably there was no subject on which previous Assemblies
had ever acted, so deeply interesting to the Southern Church as this
had been. They had been distant spectators of the excitements of
other Synods and Presbyteries on doctrine and church order, and
could hardly understand how Presbyteries, or ministers, or churches
could claim to be Presbyterians without adopting the Confession of
Faith, the platform of agreement, and distinction from all other
churches ; or how there could be so much discussion about doctrine
by churches or ministers who claimed to be Presbyterians, unless
they loved discussion and disputation for disputation's sake ; or why,
if the parties did not believe in the doctrines and forms professed,
they desired to remain in the Presbyterian Church, unless the things
about which they discussed and acted so vehemently, were nevertheless
considered, after all, as logomachies, things for discussion, and mere
verbal differences. They had carefully kept aloof from all commin-
gling in the debate. The conviction that there was something real
in dispute, and strange as it was real, began to fasten on them ; and
that the Southern churches would be compelled to reavow the Con-
fession of Faith as their platform, and perhaps separate from those
most excited by these matters of disputation. But the action of the
commissioners assembled in General Assembly of 1836, in setting
aside the agreement made between the Western Board of Foreign
Missions and the committee of Assembly, and promulgating the
principle that the Presbyterian Church, as a Church, ought not to
carry on Foreign Missions or Domestic Missions on a scale equal to
her limits, completely aroused many that had hitherto felt it their
duty to remain quiet, to avow that the Presbyterian Church has
a right to carry on missions ; that she is herself a Missionary
Society by the very nature of her constitution and essence of her
existence ; and no power shall forbid her to do so, if she feel it her
duty so to do.

Churches and ministers who had been contented to send their
tokens of Christian interest to the heathen through the American
Board, and would have been content for a long time to come with
that single ohannel, now resolved it was time there was another
channel opened, though it was more stupendous in accomplishment
than uniting the oceans by a pathway across America. Accordingly
a Southern Presbytery, that had held aloof from all intermingling in
the agitations in the Assembly, resolved, in the spring of 1837, to
send a delegate to the Convention, and that the delegate to Con-
vention should be commissioner to the Assembly. And what do you
wish your delegate and commissioner to do in the Convention and
Assembly ? asked the commissioner. An elder member replied, " We

536 THE ASSEMBLY OF 1837.

expect you to vote for a Board of Foreign Missions under the direc-
tion of the Assembly. We are all here connected with the American
Board, and we may continue to be so. But the right and duty of
the Presbyterian Church as a Church to carry on the work of Mis-
sions, Foreign and Domestic, and be a channel to those who wish to
send the gospel to others, must be maintained at all hazards. On
other subjects that come up, vote and act according to your own con-
science." To this all assented. And unless the Assembly had
established this Board, the efforts for purification would have been
all in vain. There were the same reasons against all her Boards as
against this ; and this finally lost, all would have been lost. This
gained, all were gained. After the decision of Assembly on other
subjects discussion was unnecessary on this.

The commissioners of the Western Reserve, in preparation for a
law-suit, having given notice to the treasurer and trustees of the
General Assembly, not to regard the orders of the Assembly of 1837
— on motion of Mr. Breckenridge, Resolved — " That this Assembly,
in virtue of the powers vested in it by the act incorporating its trus-
tees, do hereby in writing direct their trustees to continue to pay as
heretofore, and to have no manner of respect to the notice mentioned
above, nor to any similar notice that may come to their knowledge."
The Assembly pledged itself to sustain the trustees in performing
their duty. This was considered the first step towards a law-suit
about the funds.

On the afternoon of Wednesday, 7th June, the Assembly took up
the unfinished business of May 2oth, the indefinite postponement of
Mr. Mines' motion to amend the resolution on doctrinal errors, made
May 22d, and postponed from time to time. By the previous ques-
tion, taken without debate, the proposition to postpone, with Mr.
Mines' motion for amendment, were both cut off. The resolution
made May 22d, was carried without debate, ayes 109, nays, and non
liquet, 17. The list of errors, with a few verbal alterations, is the
same as presented by the Convention. The alterations are — in the
1st error, " God would have prevented," instead of " God would have
been glad to prevent." In the 5th, after the 12th word, which is
" God," insert "in this world." In the 6th, leave out "or" after
the first semicolon. In the 7th, read u the guilt of Adam's sin, or
of the righteousness of Christ." In the 10th, leave out the first
clause. In the 11th, read " That saving faith is not an effort of the
special operations of the Holy Spirit, but a mere rational belief in
the truth, or assent to the word of God." In the 14th, read "par-
ticular," for " certain."

Had this resolution passed on the day it was proposed, or on the
next day, with a strong majority — and there is little doubt a very
large majority, particularly if we may judge from Mr. Duffield's pro-
test, were prepared to condemn them — the whole course of affairs in
the Assembly would have been changed. The plan of Union would have
been abrogated ; the Western Reserve Synod would have been cited ;
and a Board of Foreign Missions formed ; and there the majority

THE ASSEMBLY OP 1837. 537

would have paused, in all probability, as the memorialists expected.
But the postponement was made on account of facts brought to light,
and 9 conviction arising from the debate as carried on by the oppo-
nents, that the Assembly would be compelled to try another course.
That other course was previously unthought of, and in its immediate
and remote effects revolutionary. What the state of the Presbyte-
rian Church would have been now, had the proposed course been
pursued, is matter of speculation. Division would have been delayed
probably ; but when it would have come, and how it would come, no
one can conjecture.

On motion of Mr. Plumer, Synods, Presbyteries and Sessions, were
enjoined to exercise Christian discipline as the means of restoring
and preserving purity in the Church. On motion of Mr. Brecken-
ridge, the Third Presbytery of Philadelphia was dissolved, and the
component parts reannexed to the Presbyteries from which they
were taken.

A number of protests against the acts of Assembly were presented
and admitted to record. June 7th. The protest of the commis-
sioners from the Western Reserve Synod, against the act declaring
that Synod not a part of the Presbyterian Church ; the answer by
Messrs. Plumer, Ewing and Woodhull ; the whole argument on both
sides in a condensed form. On the same day a protest against the
abrogation of the Plan of Union ; answer by Messrs. Junkin, Green
and Anderson ; a summary of the arguments used by both parties.
On the same day a protest from the commissioners from the Synods
of Utica, Geneva and Genessee, against the act declaring them no
longer a part of the Presbyterian Church ; answer by Messrs.
WTitherspoon, Murray and Simpson; a concise statement of the
whole argument. On Thursday, 8th. The protest of Dr. Beman and
others against the act of citation, and the act respecting the Synod
of Western Reserve ; answer by Messrs. Breckenridge, Annin and
Todd ; the argument on both sides stated with ability. On the same
day, a protest by Mr. Duffield and others against the resolution on
erroneous doctrines ; Mr. Plumer moved it be recorded without
answer, and copies be sent to the Presbyteries to which the protes-
tors belong, with injunction that enquiry be made into the soundness
of the faith of those who have made the avowals in the protest.
Mr. Duffield, presented a protest against the dissolution of the Third
Presbytery of Philadelphia. Mr. Plumer proposed a short answer,
which was adopted — that the principle of elective affinity on which it
was founded, has been declared unconstitutional ; and having been
formed by Assembly could certainly be dissolved by it. A protest
against the action relating to the American Home Missionary So-
ciety and American Education Society ; the answer by Messrs.
Alexander, Green and Potts ; the argument ably stated on both
sides. A protest from Dr. Beman against the action respecting the
Synods of Utica, Geneva and Genessee ; Mr. Plumer proposed for
answer a reference to the answer to preceding memorials on the
same subject.

538 DIVISION OF THE SYNOD OP VIRGINIA.

These protests and answers embrace the whole subject of the con-
troverted action of the Assembly of 1837, and are presented in the
minutes of the meeting for that year. To these the Assembly
added a pastoral letter prepared by Messrs. Alexander, Baxter and
Leland. This gives the reasons for abrogating the Plan of Union,
and for declaring the four Synods no longer a part of the Presby-
terian Church, and for the orders necessarily connected with these
acts, in the plain, direct language, and consecutive reasoning, charac-
teristic of the writers, two of whom Virginia claimed as her sons.
A circular letter was prepared by Messrs. Breckenridge, Latta and
Plumer, addressed to all other churches, presenting the Presbyte-
rian Church in the midst of her troubles, in a graphic manner,
and her efforts to shake oif the superincumbent weight, in language
becoming the committee and the Church. These various papers
give imperishable value to the pamphlet containing the printed min-
utes of the Assembly of 1837.

On the evening of Thursday, 8th of June, the Assembly was dis-
solved. The members returned to their homes, to meet their fellow
presbyters and the churches, and give an account of their doings,
and to receive their condemnation, or grateful approbation. The
commissioners from Virginia returned to excitements unprecedented
in the history of the Synod. They went conscious that many
things would appear as having been done hastily and prematurely ;
that the public mind was prepared lor the course designed by the
memorialists, — decision on the list of errors of doctrine, citation
of Synods supposed in error, and abrogation of the Plan of Union
— and a division amicably agreed upon, or one separating North
and South ; — but not prepared for the division that had been
made.

CHAPTER XLIL

THE DIVISION OF THE SYNOD OF VIRGINIA.

The action of the Assembly respecting the four Synods, the
Western Reserve, Utica, Genesee, and Geneva, by which they were
declared not to be a part of the Presbyterian Church, was an ab-
sorbing subject in Virginia. Was this action right, or was it wrong ?
Was it an executive, or judicial, or tyrannical act ? What were the
grounds of procedure ? Were they in the ordinary course of Pres-
byterial government, or were they revolutionary ? And finally,
would the churches in Virginia sustain the act of the Assembly ?
Every sort of discussion was carried on during the summer — the
calm and the fiery, the cool and the passionate, the dignified and the
common-place, the argumentative and the declamatory ; with every

DIVISION OF THE SYNOD OF VIRGINIA. 539

grade of Christian deportment, from the pure, and elevated, and
gentlemanly, and kind, down to the coarse and vulgar and hard ;
and in every form of communication, verbal, and by the press ; in
assemblies, large and small ; and by pamphlets and newspapers, and
monthly and quarterly periodicals.

Dr. Baxter, on his return to the Seminary, found the gentlemen,
composing with him the faculty of instruction, Messrs. Goodrich and
Taylor, professors, and Mr. Ballentine, assistant teacher, not pre-
pared to approve of his course in the Assembly. The President of
the College in the immediate vicinity openly declared himself in
opposition to the doings of the Assembly in the general, and of Dr.
Baxter in particular. The pastor of the church embracing the
College and the Seminary, Mr. Staunton, sustained the action of the
Assembly, and defended the course of Dr. Baxter. The relations
of these brethren had previously been of the most harmonious kind ;
and the opposition, so far as known, was free from personality, and
unmixed with jealousy. The Southern Religious Telegraph, edited
by Mr. Converse, took decided ground against the action of the
Assembly, and commenced the discussion before the delegates re-
turned to their homes. Its columns, however, were open to the
defence of the Assembly and its acts, and the Commissioners and
their course. Dr. Baxter was requested by the students of the
Seminary to deliver in the hall a lecture explanatory of his course.
This lecture appeared in the Telegraph. Comments and replies
followed. Dr. Carroll chose to express his opinions in pamphlet
form. Professors Goodrich and Taylor became decided in their
opposition. Dr. Baxter looked round for his associates in the min-
istry, whose hearts had beat with him in his youth ; and of the few
spared by death, Houston, and M'llhenney, and Calhoon, and
Mitchel, one after another came to his aid, cheering him with the
friendship of age. One only was wanting, Dr. Hill. He took his
pen, early and vigorously, against the acts of Assembly in reference
to the four Synods. His convictions of wrong done by the Assembly
were deep, and he embarked in the opposition with the energy of
his youth. He considered the constitution of the church invaded,
and he stood for its defence ; and for his construction of it he spoke
and wrote unremittingly. From his age, influence, activity with the
pen, readiness for popular address, he became, if not absolutely the
leader of the opposition to the acts of Assembly, in Virginia, at
least the foremost amongst equals, the presiding presbyter. He
prepared some historical criticisms and essays for the weekly papers,
which were widely circulated. In this kind of writing he early took
the lead of those opposed to the action of the Assembly of 1837 ; his
memory reached back to the splendid era of the two Smiths and
Graham in their prime, and was enriched with traditions respecting
Davies and Robinson.

On the last day of summer the Watchman of the South made its
appearance, the Rev. William S. Plumer, the proprietor and editor,
Richmond. It became, according to its design, the vehicle of the

540 DIVISION OF THE SYNOD OF VIRGINIA.

thoughts and purposes of those who sustained the acts of the As-
sembly, individually and generally. The ability of the articles in
attack and defence of the Assembly, that appeared in the Virginia
papers, was not surpassed in any section of the church. The
Watchman became a leading paper, and in the course of the first
year of its existence the only Presbyterian paper published in Vir-
ginia. Mr. Converse removed his press to Philadelphia, to become
the organ of opposition to the acts of the Assembly of 1837 on a
larger scale than could be attempted in Richmond.

At the fall meeting of the Presbyteries the acts of Assembly
became the fruitful subject of discussion by the members assembled.
In Winchester Presbytery the action of the Assembly was sustained
by a small majority. In Lexington the unanimity was almost com-
plete. In the other Presbyteries the minorities were large. The
Synod held its annual meeting in October, in Lexington. The
attendance was large. The subject was discussed with great ability.
The majority to sustain the Assembly was decisive. The minority
was numerous and able. Division in sentiment in the Virginia
Synod, to any extent producing excitement, and threatening aliena-
tion, had never before been known. A division of Synod into two
bodies, to be connected with antagonistic bodies, was not yet seri-
ously thought of. By far the greater part, if not the whole, fully
believed that the integrity of the Synod would be preserved com-
pletely, notwithstanding the commotions that agitated her bosom.
Some had fears lest there might be secessions to other denominations.
But a division on the principles of elective affinity was never men-
tioned. The majority expected the minority to coalesce ; and the
minority expected the majority to relax somewhat, and that the
Assembly of 1838 would abate the severity of the decisions of 1837.
The winter was passed in discordance. The two parties seemed to
be gradually diverging in sentiment and feeling.

At the meeting of the Board of Directors of the Union Theolo-
gical Seminary in April, 1838, the determined purpose of the two
parties in the church became manifest, beyond further dispute. In the
ordinary course of business, the report of the Faculty of Instructors,
Messrs. Baxter, Goodrich, Taylor and Ballentine, came under con-
sideration. In that report was this sentence : " We think we ought
to urge upon the attention of the Board the state of the funds, and
the small number of students who are now in the seminary, or who
are preparing for the ministry, within the bounds of the Synods."
It was the opinion of the Board, that much of the difficulty
alluded to, both in respect of students and of funds, was to be
attributed to the fact that neither of the parties, into which the
church was now divided, had sufficient confidence in the instructions
of the seminary, as conducted by the faculty. It was understood
that the present students were generally prepared to leave the semi-
nary ; and it was also the general opinion, that new ones would not
come, until the course of instruction on certain subjects was better
understood. The reading of the resolutions of the Synod of North

DIVISION OF THE SYNOD OF VIRGINIA. 541

Carolina, at her regular meeting at Shiloh, Granville County, Sep-
tember, 1 037, was called for.

" Whereas the Synod of North Carolina has, by a large majo-
rity, voted to sustain the measures which were adopted by the last
General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church, believing them to
be happily calculated to restore purity and peace to our churches :
Resolved, 1st. That in order to secure the confidence of this Synod,
and its cordial co-operation in building up and sustaining the Union
Theological Seminary, it is very desirable and important, that the
sentiments of the professors in the seminary should, in relation to
the measures aforesaid, harmonize with those of this Synod and its
Presbyteries, in sustaining the action of the Assembly. 2d. But,
should any of the professors, on examination of this subject, arrive
at the conclusion that they cannot consistently, with their views of
truth and duty, concur with the Assembly in the measures of reform
which were adopted, Synod will not deem it necessary or expedient
for such professors, on that account, to dissolve their connexion with
said seminary, provided they can, with a good conscience, refrain
from all attempts to exert over our churches, and over the minds of
their theological pupils, an influence tending to contravene the
decisions of the General Assembly and of this Synod." The Synod
of Virginia, sustaining the Assembly, had passed no resolutions
respecting the seminary.

After the reading of the resolutions of the Synod of North Caro-
lina, it was resolved, " That this Board cordially approve of the
above resolutions of the Synod of North Carolina ; and hereby
adopt them, as expressing their own sentiments." The professors
were present during the deliberations of the Board, and were per-
sonally inquired of by the chairman of the meeting, whether they
would comply with the expressed will of the Synod of North Caro-
lina, now adopted by the Board. Mr. Goodrich said, u he could not
hold his sentiments in silence, but must disseminate them." Mr.
Taylor said, " the resolutions of the Synod of North Carolina had
induced him to express through the press his sentiments, that neither
they nor his positions might be doubtful ; and that he thought the
churches would not sustain the course of the Synods." After some
desultory conversation, the two professors declined acquiescing in,
or harmonizing with, the expressed sentiments of the Board and
one Synod. After conversation on the propriety of resignation,
Mr. Goodrich said, that, in present circumstances, he could not feel
at liberty to resign, unless he were requested to do so by the Board.
Mr. Taylor united in this determination. After some further con-
versation, Mr. Goodrich declared that his resignation could not
depend upon the departure of the students, in the present circum-
stances, even if all departed, but only on the request of the Board.
Both professors declared, that, in the present state of the church,
they were pursuing the course which appeared to them the line of
duty. After deliberation, a motion was made and adopted : " That
inasmuch as the Rev. Hirarn P. Goodrich and Stephen Taylor, pro-

542 DIVISION OF THE SYNOD OF VIRGINIA.

fessors in the Union Theological Seminary, do hold opinions opposed
to the action of the General Assembly, in disowning the four
Synods; and that, notwithstanding the expression of the Synod of
North Carolina, they consider themselves bound to express said
opinions, and extend the influence of said opinions in our churches,
and are determined so to do : Therefore, Resolved, That this Board
do solemnly declare it as their judgment, that the said professors,
holding and propagating said opinions, in opposition to the acts and
doings of the General Assembly, ought forthwith to resign." In
consequence of this resolution, the professors tendered each his
resignation, which was accepted, and the treasurer was directed to
pay each, in addition to the salary due, three months' salary from
the first of May ; and the professors were invited to retain, for the
accommodation of their families, the houses they then occupied, till
they could make suitable arrangements elsewhere. Mr. Ballentine,
after full and free conversation, was employed as assistant teacher,
at nine hundred dollars per annum, for the succeeding year. It was
understood, that, if Mr. Ballentine felt himself, at any time, bound
to pursue a course not consistent with the resolutions of North
Carolina and of the Board of Directors, and different from the one
he had pursued, be would feel it his duty first to retire from the
seminary. Neither of the professors were personally obnoxious to
the Board ; and their course of procedure, in relation to the acts
of Assembly, was the cause, and not the occasion of their resig-
nation.

Dr. Hill admitted the thought of final separation from his brethren
with great reluctance. He was indulging the hope of modification
of the action of the Assembly, or the formation of a Southern organi-
zation. A Commissioner to the Assembly of 1838, he was active in
procuring a meeting of those Commissioners opposed to the acts of
1837, in the lecture-room of the First Presbyterian church, on the
evening previous to the meeting of the Assembly. At the same
time a meeting of those favorable to the doings of the last Assembly,
was held for consultation. Those that met with Dr. Hill, proposed
three resolutions respecting the present crisis, the first expresses " a
hope that there are no insurmountable obstacles in the way of avert-
ing the calamities of a violent dismemberment. 2d, That we are
ready to co-operate in any efforts for pacification which are constitu-
tional, and which shall recognise the regular standing, and secure
the rights of the entire church, including those portions which the
acts of the General Assembly were intended to exclude." The third
named a Committee of three, Hon. William Hall, Rev. Dr. Hill, and
Dr. Fisher, to convey these resolutions to those Commissioners who
were favorable to the action of the Assembly of '37, then in session
in the city, " for the purpose of ascertaining some terms of agree-
ment." To these resolutions, the Commissioners addressed, replied
by a Committee, Dr. Baxter, Professor M'Lean, and William Max-
well, Esq. — "liesohed, unanimously, that the Convention regard
the said overtures of the meeting, however intended, as founded upon

DIVISION OF THE SYNOD OF VIRGINIA. 543

a basis which is wholly inadmissible, and as calculated only to dis-
turb that peace of our church which a calm adherence to those con-
stitutional, just and necessary acts of the last General Assembly can,
by the blessing of divine Providence, alone establish and secure."
Thus ended all hope of pacification grounded on a repeal of the past
obnoxious acts.

Drs. Baxter and Hill discovered their diverging tendencies at the
inauguration ; they had fully expressed their difference in the columns
of the Telegraph, and at the Synod in Lexington, in the fall of '37;
and now they met in Philadelphia, Dr. Hill denouncing the course
of Dr. Baxter, and demanding a retraction ; and Dr. Baxter affirm-
ing the propriety of his previous course, and rejecting all proposals
looking towards retraction. It was not a wordy meeting. They knew
each other. They parted never more to meet in council or negotia-
tion on earth. Dr. Hill now lost all hopes that the Assembly about
to meet, would retreat from the position taken the previous year,
and he prepared himself for a step he had not desired to take. On
the next day the assembled delegates, when in the act of constitut-
ing the Assembly, separated and formed two Assemblies, which were
known for a length of time technically by the names of Old and
New School. Dr. Hill went with those who formed the New School
Assembly, now called by the chosen name of Constitutional Assem-
bly. Dr. Baxter remained with those that formed the Assembly
cailed the Old School.

A Southern organization was a subject of conversation and corres-
pondence. Dr. Hill desired one that should embrace all the South.
How far he would have been willing to go, in withdrawing from all
the North, is inferential rather than documentary. Dr. Baxter
thought that, in present circumstances, division would be increased
by such a movement, and three Assemblies would be formed instead
01 two ; and that it was not, by any means, evident that the Southern
body formed geographically would be free from the disagreement
about doctrines, and the benevolent operations of the church, which
had dissevered the Assembly of the whole Church ; and that the
vexed question of slavery could be more satisfactorily and easily dis-
posed of by and among the Old School north, if they held connec-
tion with the Old School south, than if they stood alone. These two
brethren never doubted each other's sincerity of conviction or of pur-
pose ; they distrusted each the other's soundness of principle, and the
correctness of his conclusions. The expectation of a Southern
organization was not abandoned till the fall of 1838; it then gave
way to the fixed purpose, that if there were more than one General
Assembly, there should be but two, each embracing the North and
the South. Both of these brethren greatly desired that the Synod
of Virginia, or at least the majority ot it, should unite on the princi-
ples they advocated ; and in defending and promulgating their prin-
ciples and views, each pursued his course with diligence, activity,
and ability ; Dr. Hill with more enthusiasm, and Dr. Baxter with

544 DIVISION OF THE SYNOD OF VIRGINIA.

more caution and coolness ; both with intense earnestness m efforts,
perfectly characteristic of the men.

The work of division in the churches commenced in the Presbytery
of the District of Columbia. The majority being opposed to the action
of '37, their delegates took their seats in 1838, in that Assembly known
as the New School. The minority applying to the Synod in Staun-
ton for advice, were requested "to declare distinctly before the next
meeting of the General Assembly, whether they do or do not adhere
to the said Assembly on the basis of the acts of Assemblies of '37
and '38; that is to say, adhere to the Assembly and churches under
its care, as they now stand separated from the disowned Synods,
and the party who seceded from the last Assembly. The Presby-
tery at its next meeting, April 2d, 1839, in Alexandria, resolved to
disregard the order of Assembly and the Synod, to send delegates to
the Assembly of 1839, (known as the Old School) ; whereupon Kev.
Messrs. Laurie, Harrison, and Bosworth, with an elder from the
first church of Alexandria, retired from the Presbytery in an orderly
manner, and were constituted as the Presbytery of the district, and
held their connexion with the Old School.

The Presbytery of Abington held a called meeting at Wythe
Court House, on July 7th, 1838* A Committee on the state of the
Church brought forward resolutions declaring the Assembly holding
its sessions in Mr. Barnes's church, was the true Assembly; also,
disapproving the course of the Commissioner, Mr. Hoge, who took his
seat in the Assembly over which Dr. Plumer presided. These reso-
lutions were rejected, and the report of the minority approving the
course of the Commissioner adopted. The Moderator and Tempo-
rary Clerk, though opposed to the action of the Presbytery, con-
tinued in their places till the business of the meeting was closed,
signed the records, and delivered them" to the Stated Clerk. The
minority then respectfully informed the Presbytery, they expected
never to meet with them again, and took their leave.

The Presbytery of Lexington held a called meeting on the 28th
day of December, 1838, in Harrisonburg, to consider and decide
upon the condition of the church of Cook's Creek and Harrisonburg,
and their pastor, James W. Phillips, lately installed. Upon being
organized in the Court House, the Presbytery received a communi-
cation from Mr. Phillips, renouncing the jurisdiction of Lexington
Presbytery and the Synod of Virginia, on account of their adher-
ence to the Assembly of 1837, and the Old School Assembly of
1838. A communication of a similar nature was received from the
session of the church of Cook's Creek and Harrisonburg. The Pres-
bytery adopted resolutions fitting the emergency. Mr. Phillips'
name was erased from the roll. The elders and members not seced-
ing were organized as the regular church, and provision was made
for their instruction. No other pastor or church seceded from Lex-
ington Presbytery.

The Presbytery of Winchester held its spring sessions April, 1839,
in Charlestown, Jefferson County, about three weeks after the deci-

DIVISION OF THE SYNOD OF VIRGINIA. 545

sion of Judge Rodgers, in the suit involving the right to the name,
records, and property of the Presbyterian Church, pronounced
March 26th, in favor of the New School. Immediately after the
organization, the records are as follows, viz. — " The Rev. J. J.
Royall offered the following preamble and resolution — Whereas, two
bodies were organized on the third Thursday of May, 1838, in the
city of Philadelphia, each claiming to be the General Assembly of
the Presbyterian Church of the United States ; and, whereas, the
body over which Dr. Fisher presided has been declared by the com-
petent civil authority to be the constitutional Assembly ; therefore,
Resolved, That the Presbytery of Winchester do recognise and ad-
here to said body as the General Assembly of the Presbyterian
Church in the United States of America. Which resolution being
seconded, the Rev. J. J. Royall moved the previous question, which
was taken by yeas and nays ; ayes 14, nays, 15. Rev. Mr. Har-
grave obtained leave of absence from the sessions of Presbytery
till to-morrow morning. The Rev. William Henry Foote appeared
and took his seat. The preamble and resolution of Mr. Royall were
discussed and decided by ayes and nayes — ministers, John Lodor,
J. J. Royall, A. W. Kilpatrick, and Silas Billings ; elders, William
M'Coy, Robert Slemmons, Dr. Voorhees, William G. Glassell, John
Gilkerson, James Allen, William Hinning, J. T. Barrett, and
Ishmael Vanhorn, 13 ; nays, ministers, S. B. Wilson, D. D., Wm.
H. Foote, S. Tuston, T. B. Balch, P. Harrison, R. B. White, Wm.
M. Atkinson, and T. W. Simpson ; elders, W. H. White, George
Tabb, Thomas Hyatt, A. Cooper, David Gibson, Z. Sheetz, Robert
Turner, and Moses Hoge, 16. Whereupon, the Rev. John Lodor
arose, and addressing the Moderator, said, that ' by the unanimous
request of the New School party, he now announced to Presbytery
that they could now no longer engage in its deliberations, and that
they would now retire in a respectful manner to the Court House,
which has been prepared for their use ;' and, therefore, bidding the
Presbytery an affectionate farewell, he left the house, attended by
the following ministers, Messrs. Royall, Kilpatrick, and Billings ;
elders, Slemmons, Voorhees, Glassell, Gilkerson, Henning, Barrett,
and Vanhorn, 11. Messrs. Allen and M'Coy obtained leave of
absence from the further sessions of Presbytery. On Saturday,
Rev. Messrs. William Williamson, William N. Scott, and L. F.
Wilson, Moderator, and David Vanmeter, elder, obtained leave to
record their votes on the resolution of Thursday. The numbers stood
thus, for Royall's resolution 14, against it, 20." Mr. Hargrave, on
his return from visiting his sick child, took his seat with the brethren
organized in the Court House. The Presbytery that remained in
the church, held the records, and claimed the funds, and the name,
as being the majority, whilst the others were seceders. The Presbytery
organized in the Court House, took the name of Winchester. The
churches represented by the delegates, were enrolled in the Presby-
tery of which their delegates were a part. Five ordained ministers,
Messrs. Royall, Kilpatrick, Hargrave, Lodor, and Billings, with six
35

546 DIVISION OF THE SYNOD OF VIRGINIA.

churches, and parts of two others which were speedily formed into
separate churches, formed the New School Presbytery ; ten ordained
ministers, Messrs. Williamson, Wilson, Balch, Scott, Foote, Tuston,
Atkinson, Harrison, Simpson, and White ; and 24 churches con-
tinued the Presbytery of Winchester, known as Old School.

The Presbytery of East Hanover met in Kichmond, April, 1839,
on the same day the Presbytery of Winchester met in Charlestown,
and with similar purpose and effect as far as the agitating questions
were concerned ; the brethren separated. The greatest excitement
felt in Virginia, on the subject of the Assembly of '37, and '38, was
probably in Richmond. Mr. Plumer, pastor of the First Church,
successor of Mr. Armstrong and Dr. Rice, took a decided part in
the convention of '37, and next to Dr. Baxter, was the most influen-
tial Southern member in the Assembly of '37, and was Moderator
of the Old School Assembly of '38. On his return from the Assem-
bly of '37 he was met with evident "aarks of strong disapprobation
by a portion of his charge that were opposed both to the acts of
Assembly in regard to the four Synods, and the part he took in pro-
curing those acts. The members opposed to him and his cause pro-
posed that he resign his charge. This proposition he declined. The
dissatisfation not abating, a portion of his church withdrew and
formed a new church. The church on Shockoe hill, under the care
of Mr. Pollock, was not harmonious in opinion respecting the action
of the Assembly ; and the minority withdrew and united with the
First Church. In a little time those that withdrew from the First
Church united with that on Shockoe hill. In Petersburg the majo-
rity held with the Assembly, and the minority formed a new church.
In Hanover the greater part were against the Assembly, and the
minority sought their connexion elsewhere. A minute narrative of
these divisions would exhibit the good and the ill, the strength and
the weakness of civil society in a contest for religious things invol-
ving conscience. It would, however, be voluminous, and might in-
volve personal feelings, and give undesigned wounds ; and therefore
will never be made till the judgment of the great day. The pastor
of the First Church in Richmond passed through a fire as vehement
as his previous course in the Assembly had been conspicuous.
" Tribulation worketh patience, and patience experience, and expe-
rience hope, and hope maketh not ashamed."

At this spring meeting the Presbytery passed resolutions declar-
ing adherence to the Assembly of '37 and their acts, and to that
Assembly of '38 that was organized with Dr. Plumer, moderator, and
condemning the principles of the law-suit. Sundry members put in
a paper stating in very respectful terms their opinion respecting the
constitutionality of the doings of the Assembly of 1837, and the rela-
tion of the Presbytery to the two Assemblies ; the Presbytery
received the paper, and put it on record as the expression of Pres-
byters exercising their constitutional right, and thereby in no wise
forfeiting their standing or amenability to the Presbytery. The

DIVISION OF THE SYNOD OF VIRGINIA. 547

brethren presenting the paper then asked a dismission for them-
selves and the churches represented by them, to form a separate
Presbytery, to adhere to that Assembly they recognized as the true
Assembly. Whereupon it was, Resolved, " That while it is matter
of regret that the deep and abiding division of opinion renders a
separation necessary, nevertheless the Presbytery agrees to the depar-
ture of the brethren, and that their connexion with the Presbytery
do cease, their character and standing unimpeached." Rev. Messrs.
A. D. Pollock, Henry Smith and Alexander Mebane, with Elders
Samuel Reeve, Carter Braxton and George Hutchinson, withdrew.
The churches represented by these brethren were the United Church
on Shockoe hill, Third Church, Richmond, and Salem and Pole
Green. The Presbytery organized soon after took the name of
Hanover. To this new Presbytery some that had been connected
with West Hanover attached themselves. With the exception of the
churches that were in the bounds of Abington Presbytery, the minis-
ters and churches in Virginia that adhered to the Assembly of '38,
of which Dr. Fisher was moderator, were all connected with the
Presbyteries of Winchester and Hanover.

Of the Presbytery of West Hanover, those opposed to the acts of
the Assembly of '37, and not prepared to continue in connexion with
the Presbytery, withdrew as opportunity and convenience prompted,
and connected themselves with other Presbyteries, without that for-
mal withdrawal or announcement which took place in the other
Presbyteries.

In these separations of Presbyterial connexions, courtesy and
kindness prevailed. In the condition in which the ministers and
churches found themselves after the heated discussions and painful
trial of feelings consequent upon a difference of opinion concerning
the action of Assembly in relation to the four Synods, separation
was a peace measure. As soon as it became evident that continued
strife or separation were the only alternatives left, the angry feel-
ings yielded, passion began to subside ; and men choosing their
own ground, freely yielded to others the right of choice ; and the
muddy streams of charity flowed more and more pure. The unfor-
giving spirit in the strife for mastery yielded to Christian courtesy
and respect for sister denominations when the separation was com-
pleted. There were only three cases in winch the courtesy of Pres-
bytery seemed to be withheld ; and in two of these it was unavoida-
ble. The pastor of Cook's Creek and Harrisonburg lost the sympathy
of Lexington Presbytery because he permitted himself to be installed
pastor of that church by the Presbytery a very short time before he
renounced its authority, and long after the obnoxious act of Assembly
took place. The editor of the Southern Religious Telegraph, in asking
for his regular papers of dismission from East Hanover Presbytery,
and the President of Hampden Sidney, in asking his from West
Hanover, asked that they should be directed to the Third Presby-
tery of Philadelphia. The Assembly of '37 having dissolved that
Presbytery, and directed its members to be enrolled elsewhere, the

548 DIVISION OF THE SYNOD OF VIRGINIA.

Virginia Presbyteries were unwilling to recognise it as having any
existence. The Presbytery of East Hanover dissolved the con-
nexion of the applicant, and erased his name from their roll. The
Presbytery of West Hanover refused to commend Dr. Carroll to the
Third Presbytery, whose existence they did not recognise, but
declared a willingness " to certify, and do hereby certify, that Dr.
Carroll was a member in good standing in our connexion to the time
of his making this application," which was September, 1838. In
all cases the separation involved personal inconvenience rather than
personal dislike.

To carry on the Seminary the Electors assembled on the 25th of
September, and made choice of S. L. Graham D. D. as professor of
Biblical Literature, and N. H. Harding, as professor of Church His-
tory and Church Government. Both were members of the North
Carolina Synod. Mr. Harding declined the offered chair. Mr.
Graham speedily entered upon the duties of his office. Mr. Ballen-
tine gave entire satisfaction to the Board, and the students, in his
course of teaching ; and the universal desire was for his continuance
in office. But as the year for which he was engaged passed, some
fears arose in his own mind lest continuance in the Seminary should
give cause of suspicion of the motives of his course, and thinking
he should be more useful in another situation, he gave notice of his
intention to leave his position, and with mutual kind feelings his con-
nection with the Board was dissolved. Mr. F. S. Sampson of Gooch-
land County, was appointed to succeed him as assistant teacher.
This gentleman, from being teacher, became professor of Oriental
Literature. His success as a teacher, was as splendid as his bear-
ing as a man was modest. A ripe scholar and beloved member of
the faculty of instruction in the Seminary, the Church mourned over
his sudden departure in the spring of 1854.

Those Presbyteries formed by the New-School brethren were
united in a Synod which took the name of Synod of Virginia. To
Dr. Hill there was a charm in the name ; to him the " rose by an-
other name would not smell as sweet." With the name he claimed the
true succession. And on that claim he acted when he refused to
return to the Stated Clerk of the Synod of Virginia, Old-School,
the old records of Hanover Presbytery, which he had borrowed from
the Stated Clerk in the library of Dr. Rice in Prince Edward. He
argued, and maintained through life, that the minority of Presby- ,
teries separating from the majority on account of acts considered
by them unconstitutional, in becoming Presbyteries were the true
representatives of the Presbyteries before the alleged act; and
that the Synod formed by these was the true Synod ; and therefore
the records belonged of right to the Stated Clerk of the new-school
Synod, which he considered as the constitutional one. He acted ac-
cording to his argument and gave the records to the Stated Clerk
of that Synod, after a protracted correspondence with the Stated
Clerk of the other Synod claiming to be the true inheritor of the
name and records. Dr. Hill had loaned the records to a member

DIVISION OF THE SYNOD OF VIRGINIA. 549

of the Old- Sch >o\ Synod to aid in preparing the Sketches of Virginia.
They were in his hands while the correspondence was proceeding.
On being returned to Dr. Hill, according to special promise, he de-
livered them to the Stated Clerk of the New-School Synod, as the
proper person to receive them. That Synod justified his course,
and on the ground he had professed to act. This proceeding of
Dr. Hill was more criticised than any part of his actions respecting
the doings of the Assembly of '37, or in promoting the separation
in the Virginia Church. His opponents contended that while the
Synod and Presbyteries remained in their adherence to the Confes-
sion of Faith and Book of Discipline and Form of Government, as
the Virginia Presbyteries and Synod did, no minorities, however
large, seceding on account of difference of opinion respecting judi-
cial and executive acts, claimed by the majority to be in accordance
with the standards, could claim the possession of papers and pro-
perty that had been lawfully in possession of the whole body. They
might negotiate according to circumstances, and ought to have their
proper proportion of common funds. As to names, every religious
body might take what name it pleased. These records had been
committed to him to assist in preparing the historical work, in the
preparation of which his Presbytery and the Synod had encouraged
him ; and on written condition that he would return them in due
time to the Stated Clerk of Synod. This written obligation was
asked and given merely as a memorandum, that in case of sickness
or death, or change of place, or office, the records might be found ;
and was attached to the cover of the book of records then in use.
This occurred before the acts of '87, or any division or separation
in the Virginia Synod was thought of, or would have been consider-
ed practicable. The complaint against Dr. Hill was, that after the
separation of the ministers and churches, and the formation of the
separating brethren into a new Synod, when the Stated Clerk of
the Synod, from which, numerically, a small minority had separated,
demanded the records according to the memorandum, he refused to
deliver them to him from whom he had received them, but gave them
into the possession of the clerk of that Synod of which he was a
member, who never before had had them in possession. The par-
ticular value of those volumes consisted in their being the produc-
tion of successive Stated Clerks. The Presbytery of West Han-
over have a copy of the whole records by Mr. Lacy, their Stated
Clerk, in beautiful manuscript.

Dr. Hodge, of Princeton, published the first number of his Constitu-
tional History of the Presbyterian Church, in the spring of 1889. He
had been, the previous summer, requested by some influential friends,
to prepare the "the documentary history — of the formation of the first
Presbytery, — of the Adopting Act, — of the Great Schism, — of the
Union of the two Synods, — and of the formation of our present Con-
stitution." It was supposed a large pamphlet would contain all the
necessary facts. The materials collected demanded a greater space,
and appeared in two successive octavo volumes. In the first num-

550 HISTORY OF AMERICAN PRESBYTERIANISM.

ber lie noticed and controverted some statements and reasonings of
Dr. Hill, •which had appeared in the Southern Religious Telegraph,
in relation to the same subjects. The documents and statements of
Dr. Hodge show that the Presbyterian Churches in America were
organized on the essential principles of the Scotch Presbyterian
Church ; and that the influence exercised by emigrants from Hol-
land and France was not inimical to this form of Presbyterianism —
and that in New England there was in its early days both a ten-
dency to Presbyterianism and many Presbyterian; — that the Adopt-
ing Act was a receiving of all the principles, and forms, and doc-
trines essential to the Presbyterian Church as a Presbyterian Church ;
that it was so understood by the Synod making it, the members of
which are supposed to know the Presbyterianism of the mother coun-
tries, and the majority of ministers and churches being of the Scot-
tish origin and model.

Dr. Hill paused in the preparation of his volume of history em-
bracing particularly the origin and progress of Presbyterianism in
Virginia, which of necessity embraced the origin and progress of the
Presbyterian Church in America; and as speedily as practicable
prepared a volume of History, reviewing and controverting the state-
ments and opinions of Dr. Hodge, and sent it forth under the title of
A History of the Rise, Progress, Genius and Character of American
Presbyterianism, together with a Revieiv of The Constitutional His-
tory of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America, by
Charles Hodge, D. D., Professor in the Theological Seminary, at
Princeton, New Jersey. The object of the volume was to show that
the Presbyterian Church in America wTas not formed strictly on the
Scotch model of Presbyterianism, but on others of less rigidity ; and
that an important part of the first Presbytery was Congregational in
sentiment ; and that the Adopting Act was, in intention and form,
a softening down of the rugged Presbyterianism of Scotland, urged
upon the American Churches.

In their researches both traced the origin of the first Presbytery
in America to Francis Makemie, and his coadjutors, and Mr. An-
drews. Both argue that Mr. Makemie was the member of that Pres-
bytery earliest on the ground, and that he organized the first
churches in the Presbytery. Both found documents to show that he
was preaching in Maryland and Virginia as early as the year 1690.
The time of his actual coming to America their researches did not
discover. His activity, zeal, and success are stated by both — though
much the most amply by Dr. Hill. Dr. Hodge supposes him to have
been from Ireland, and a Presbyterian after the Scotch model ; and
that his coadjutors wTere from the same country, and of the same
opinion in religious things. Dr. Hill comes to the conclusion, p. 98 :
— 1st. " Rev. Francis Makemie was led to come to America by the
United Brethren of the Presbyterians and Congregationalists of
London, at or about the time they formed the celebrated Plan of
Union in 1689 or 1690. 2d. The negotiation or engagement entered
into by Mr. Makemie and these brethren had long been laid aside,

HISTORY OF AMERICAN PRESBYTERIANISM. 551

but was revived again when Makemie went over to England. 3d.
The Rev. Messrs. Makemie, Hampton, and McNish, the first Pres-
byterian ministers that came to America, being sent out from the
United Ministers of London. We may learn what kind of Presby-
terianism they brought over with them, and planted in the mother
Presbytery which was organised principally through their agency.
— These were all Union Presbyterians."

This union of Presbyterians and Congregationalists he thought
pervaded all the American Churches, with few exceptions ; and that
the struggle was to make the Presbyterians of America more rigid
than the first Presbytery was. The Doctor reserved his views of the
Schism for a succeeding number ; this on account of his infirmities
he never prepared. The work of history from which he was diverted
was never completed. Some sketches of ministers received his cor-
rections, and have been used as documents and authority in the
Sketches of Virginia, for the notices taken of Smith, Legrand, Tur-
ner, and Allen, and some data respecting himself.

The volumes of Dr. Hodge and Dr. Hill were read with great
interest, and were highly esteemed by the respective parties in the
Church. Later researches have, however, brought to light some
facts respecting Makemie, that modify the conclusions of Dr. Hill.
Dr. Reed, in his History of the Presbyterian Church in Ireland,
tells us that Mr. Makemie was licensed by the Presbytery of Logan,
in Ireland, in the year 1681. That applications had been made to
that body by Col. Johnson, of Barbadoes, and Col. Stevens, from
Maryland, for a minister ; and that in consequence of these applica-
tions, Makemie was ordained an Evangelist, and removed to Ame-
rica. From some printed productions of Makemie, preserved in the
Library of Worcester, Massachusetts, he was in this country some six
or eight years before the Union was formed, and was acquainted with
the ministers in Boston. Erom the volume of records of the Presby-
terian Church it appears that the Union in London agreed to assist in
paying the expenses of the passage of Messrs. McNish and Hamp-
ton, and of their support in this country for two years. That was
the only assistance ever derived from the Union, Mr. Makemie
having come over some six years before the Union was formed. The
Congregational elements in the first Presbytery were from another
j quarter, emigration from New England, and that Makemie and his
associates were strict Presbyterians, yet men of charity and kind-
ness.

Dr. Hill and Dr. Baxter naturally desired their old acquaintances
of the ministers and in the churches, and in fact the whole Synod
of Virginia, to agree with them in opinion and action. Dr. Hill
urged the parallel between the division of 1741 to 1758, and the
present division ; that the principal matters in contention in the first
schism were revivals, and experimental religion, on one side, and for-
mality and dry orthodoxy on the other; and that the same things
were in contention now, with the love of power oast into the scale.
To these things Dr. Baxter replied, that in the schism of 1741 the

552 REV. WILLIAM M. ATKINSON, D. D.

doctrines esteemed fundamental were not in dispute. Mr. Tennent
held, as appears from his own writings, in a volume of sermons,
firmly to the doctrines avowed by the old side — the imputation of
Adam's sin for condemnation, and of Christ's righteousness for sal-
vation. But that fundamental doctrines were in dispute now. The
dispute now ahout revivals, was not whether there were pure revi-
vals, but what were the means to promote pure revivals, what doc-
trines should be preached, and what agencies used. The old side
cherished revivals, and believed that the principal doctrines of Cal-
vinism were the proper doctrines to promote them, as Mr. Tennent
believed and preached, as we have in print. And that it was
against spurious revivals, and the doctrines that produced them, the
Old School were now contending so earnestly. That the churches
in the valley, that were so strongly Old School, held to the doctrines
and love of revivals their ancestors brought from the ministry of
Whitfield, and Blair, and Davies, and the Tennents.

This separation in Virginia, in its progress, and much more in
the conclusion, gave pain to the older ministers and members. They
had passed their youth and early manhood in cordiality and mutual
esteem, characteristic of the Synod ; and now in their age, men and
women, ministers and elders were becoming estranged without any
charge of moral delinquency. Should they divide on the consti-
tutional question respecting the four Synods ? Over the younger
members, the earnestness of discussion, the vigorous attack and firm
defence of positions and opinions, and the warmth of theological
debate, exercised the usual bewildering influence. Those believing
that there was a radical difference, extending to the very vitals of
religion, justified the separation of the Old School from the New,
even if the Virginia Synod was divided from sympathy. Dr. Baxter
mourned that any of his brethren could not agree with him on
the important matters agitated in 1837. But with his views of
freedom of conscience, he preferred open separation to secret dis-
content ; and that by division it would perhaps sooner be determined
which side held to the Confession of Faith in its appropriate mean-
ing ; which held the faith of the Tennents, and Blairs, and Davies ;
which were most active from the influence of their own principles ;
which most charitable in the exercise of their faith ; and finally,
whether the separation of the four Synods was from sectarianism or
love of the truth.

William M. Atkinson, D. D.

There were some embittering circumstances attending the division
of the Winchester Presbytery. That there were no more was pro-
bably owing to the influence of one, now with his Lord, who came
into the Presbytery in the midst of the excitement, and used all his
great capabilities in making less, to the true Church of God, the
distresses of a division which all believed to be, at the time, neces-
sary for the public peace. An intimate friend thus wrote of him, to
the Watchman and Observer, while mourning his departure : —

REV. WILLIAM M. ATKINSON, D. D. 553

" Brother Gtldersleeve : — You have announced in your paper
the death of Rev. William Mayo Atkinson, D. D. It is a fact that
cannot be contradicted. On Saturday night, March 3d, 1849, one
of the kindest hearts that ever beat in the Ancient Dominion ceased
its motions. Death stepped noiselessly ; he left no track and cast
no shadow ; and we were not alarmed. We saw him shivering in
the deep waters before we could realize that his sickness might be
unto death. Some few that loved him according to his worth were
with him. Other some, that loved him no less, could not be called
to his bedside, so hastily was the work of death performed, when we
became convinced that he must die.

" That he contemplated a fatal issue of his disease, long before
his friends and family admitted the suspicion, is undoubted. It is
now about a year since he paid me a short visit, on his return from
a long journey on the business of his agency. He appeared ex-
hausted. It was evident he must have rest. His exposures had
been great, and his labors, as he summarily recounted them, exces-
sive. The seeds of his disease, as it now appears, were then sown. I
did not then think so. In the course of our conversation, he referred
with emotion unutterable to the prospect of a speedy dissolution.
From what circumstances that impression arose I did not learn. He
was not melancholy ; but my heart ached as I heard his impassioned
reference to death. It was the first time I had ever heard him speak
of his own death.

" Rest at home for the few weeks he had appropriated did not
restore him. He prolonged it, and with evident advantage. In the
summer he suffered a severe sickness, brought on more immediately
by exposure to a light rain, while fulfilling in Hampshire the appoint-
ments of brother Jennings, who had gone to fill his for the Board of
Education in North Carolina. He had often been exposed to storms
of rain without harm ; but his reduced strength was not equal to a
gentle shower. His disorder seemed to be in his lungs, and for a
time was violent. He rallied from this attack, and we all were
hoping that his vigor would return. The disease had not, however,
left the system ; it had only changed its form. During the fall and
early winter, he suffered repeated attacks, as from a cold. Being
providentially detained a Sabbath in Winchester, in December, I
heard him preach in Mr. Lacy's pulpit. He gave utterance to deep
feelings on the brevity of human life and the futility of human plans
and expectations, and turned the heart to God, the unexhausted foun-
tain of goodness and life.

" From an attack in January he thought himself recovering, with
hope of soundness. But the attack in February took from him all
hope, and from the physician all expectation of prolonged days. He
forthwith set his house in order. It was a solemn thing for him to
die. It was affecting. It was afflicting. By nature and by edu-
cation he was fitted to enjoy, with the greatest zest, the socialities of
life. The intercourse of the honorable and the good gave him
unmixed pleasure. The world was full of beauty to him — full of

554 REV. WILLIAM M. ATKINSON, D. D.

enjoyments. He found pleasure everywhere. The path of duty
always presented to him flowers. He saw the beauty and glory of
God in earth and in the heavens. He had been blessed with a vigor-
ous constitution, and almost uninterrupted health. To him the sweet
light of heaven contrasted, strongly and sadly, with the cold, dark,
silent, cheerless grave. He loved the members of Ms family. He
delighted in them. They enlarged his heart and purified his affec-
tions. It was bitter to leave his wife, and his eight children — six
with their education yet to be acquired in part or whole — two quite
young — one an infant. He loved the church of God, in which he
was laboring, and for which he broke his constitution, and for which
he would have labored indefinitely. He loved his fellow-men ; he
desired their salvation ; and was willing to make great sacrifices to
ensure future blessedness to any of his race. All these things made
it affliction to die. But when he saw it was his Lord's will that he
should now depart, he bowed in submission and addressed himself
for the last act of life. He had committed himself to Christ to
save him from the guilt of his nature, and the sins of his life. And
now, in these solemn hours, when he looked for death, and few dared
hope for life, he rested on him. 'Christ, the Cross, and the Cove-
nant,' fell from his lips as he looked back upon his life, as he con-
templated the present, and looked forward to the future. Christ
was his refuge, his hope, his trust, and the covenant his consolation.
They formed the ground on which he trusted for himself, his wife,
his children — his little children — his infant son.

" When a message I could no longer mistake, for I had resisted
the belief that he would die, came and told me that he was evidently
near his departure, I left my appointments, and rode down on Sat-
urday to visit him. I wished to hear a few words from his lips. I
reached his dwelling about sunset. He was living, sensible, speech-
less. When told I was in the room he gave me his nod of recog-
nition. At about a quarter after ten his pulse suddenly ceased to
move, and the struggle was over.

" He was born in April, 1796, and had not yet filled up his fifty-
third year. By the father, he was of Quaker descent; by the
mother, he was connected with some of the ancient families of Vir-
ginia. He was the eldest of ten children, who were left orphans
while young. He and they were all adopted by an uncle, who had
no children, educated by him, and became his heirs. The whole
family was reared to usefulness and comfort and respectability, and
is a proof that uncles may be kind to orphans. He pursued the
study of the law, and entered on its practice in Petersburg and the
surrounding counties. His first marriage was with Miss Rebecca
Marsden, of Norfolk, July, 1821.

" In the year 1829, during a revival of religion, in the congregation
of the Rev. B. H. Rice, pastor of the Presbyterian church, Petersburg,
he made profession of religion, and united with the people of God.
Soon after he was called by the voice of the church to the office of
elder. On the 10th of June, 1833, he was licensed by the Presby-

EEV. WILLIAM M. ATKINSON, D. D. 555

tery of Hanover to preach the gospel. The religious destitutions of
his native State called him from the Bar, and a prosperous business,
to spend time, and money, and health, as a minister of Jesus Christ.
Soon after his license, he enlisted in the cause of the Bible Society,
and traversed Virginia, and some sections of the South, and was emi-
nently successful in raising funds for the supply of our country with
the Bible. His social habits and gentlemanly manners, and earnest
pleading in the cause of the Bible, made him welcome wherever he
went. 'Twas hard to hate him. 'Twas easy to love him ; and to
love him much. After accomplishing the object of his agency, he
supplied, for a few years, vacancies in Chesterfield County, and in
the vicinity of Petersburg. Having received an invitation to Win-
chester, he commenced his labors as pastor of the Presbyterian
congregation, in that place, in January, 1889. In August, 1844,
his wife died, and was the first carried, by a sympathising commu-
nity, to Mount Hebron, on the beautiful eastern hill.

" His second marriage was with a grand-daughter of Judge Robert
White, long a resident in Winchester. In the spring of 1846, be-
lieving that it would be for his greater usefulness, and for the
advantage of the church in Winchester, he resigned his pastoral
charge, and accepted an agency for the Board of Education of the
Presbyterian Church.

" His labors to rouse attention to the education of ministers,
and to call young men into the work of the gospel, were indefati-
gable. His exertion was beyond his strength. He fell a martyr
to his sense of duty, and honorable exertion. He was an agent
men loved to have come to their houses and congregations. His
influence was always good. His services could not be estimated
bv money. His laborious usefulness outweighed any earthly recom-
pense. One of the most resolute of men, he was one of the most
gentle. Firm in his own opinions, and almost pertinacious in argu-
ment ; he knew how to let other people hold their opinions. He
seemed to study how far wrong an opponent in religious matters
might be, and yet be saved ; and his kindness would meet him there.
In Lis resolute defence of truth, he would yield nothing. In his
kindness we sometimes thought he would give up every thing. In
the blending of these two qualities, he was one of the best of pas-
tors and agents, and an invaluable friend. He would see your wrong
doing, would palliate, would forgive it, and you loved him the more
for all. Had he lived in Germany, in the time of the reformation,
we should expect to have found him, with Melanchthon, softening the
vehemence of Luther, and defending the truth. Had he lived in
England, we should have looked for him among those firm, amiable,
old Protestant martyrs, i of blessed memory.' Had he lived in
Scotland we should have searched for him in that company over
whose head floated the banner with his own dying words — '* Christ,
the Cross and the Covenant.'

'• With us, we knew what he was. He showed as little of the
selfishness and depravity of human nature as any man that ever

556 CLOSING SCENE OF DR. BAXTER'S LIFE.

lived. He was a gentleman and a Christian ; and died as he lived.
I shall miss him, — and who will not ? — everywhere. In the social
circle, in the councils of the church, in vain shall we look for his
kind, benevolent face, and listen for his friendly voice. In memory
and affection he will be with us till we ourselves pass away."

CHAPTER XLIII.

GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D. — CLOSING SCENE OF HIS LIFE.

The closing scene of Dr. Baxter's life, is given by a member of
the family :

"Lexington, September 28th, 1853.

"My father's health was apparently good, during the winter pre-
ceding his last illness, though he was rather more feeble than usual.
It was his custom to leave his study at dark, and spend the remain-
der of the evening in the society of his family, conversing on various
subjects with those around him. He was uniformly cheerful, and
often recurred to the scenes of his childhood and youth. To these
social hours, we owe nearly all we know of his early life. His labors
were continued almost to the day of his death, which was 24th April,
1841. For six weeks before this time, he was confined to the house
with a cold, but seemed to be recovering, and never once omitted
hearing his classes recite, until the close of the session, the tenth
of April.

"During his indisposition, he greatly enjoyed the company of
his friends, numbers of whom visited him daily. His thoughts
and conversation were generally given to the church; and the
subject of unfulfilled prophecy claimed a large share of his atten-
tion. Upon this, he conversed with his friends, Dr. Maxwell and
Mr. Ballentine, until his usual bed-time, the night before his death,
discussing, with deep interest, the prospects of the church and the
world, as revealed in the Scriptures.

" At nine o'clock, he retired to rest, as well as he had been for
some weeks, and slept well through the night. He arose at his
ordinary hour, which was always an early one. In a few minutes,
my mother was startled by his falling, and, calling for assistance, had
him laid on the bed. He only spoke once or twice, and that to
request some change of air. He suffered intensely for fifteen minutes,
but the pain ceased, he looked round with great tenderness on his
family, when suddenly he raised his eyes, his expression changed to
one of rapture, and he fell asleep in Jesus, without a groan.

u The disease which terminated his life was apoplexy of the lungs.
Though his recovery was looked upon as almost certain, by those
around him, and he did not himself apprehend immediate danger,

CLOSING SCENE OF DR. BAXTER'S LIFE. 557

he had, in sever. ?i conversations, endeavored to prepare his family
for his removal, which he believed was not far distant, and to which
he looked forward with the views natural to one who had for at
least thirty years enjoyed the full assurance of hope.

"Very sincerely, your friend, L. P. B."

The public were not prepared for the news of his death, by any
of those previous notices of sickness, or the rumors that forbode
calamity. The public papers gave the first announcement of his sick-
ness, in making known his death. Dr. Rice lay lingering a long time,
looking daily for his departure. Dr. Baxter, giving no alarming
symptoms to his family, passed away in a few moments. The one
pronounced the word "triumphant" as he departed; the other
smiled, and fell asleep in rapture.

The Rev. Dr. Hendren, who had been a pupil of his, and an asso-
ciate in Presbytery, says, in a letter : "As a preacher, he held a
high rank in the estimation of all competent judges. His preach-
ing was remarkable for the clearness and distinctness with which he
always presented the subject before the minds of his hearers. His
feelings were tender, and he was often much affected, in the delivery
of his sermons. Several revivals, of considerable extent and dura-
tion, took place amongst the people of his charge, during the time
of his ministry. A religious awakening had taken place in Bedford
County, under the ministry of Messrs. Turner and Mitchell. Dr.
Baxter, and I think one or two other ministers of the Valley, went
over to that county, and took with them a number of young persons,
several of whom, though very careless before, returned home deeply
impressed with a sense of their lost estate, and their need of salva-
tion. I went over at that time, at Dr. Baxter's request. After his
return, an awakening soon appeared in his own, and in some of the
neighboring congregations, which continued to spread, until nearly
all the congregations in Rockbridge and Augusta were more or less
in a state of excitement and revival, and many were added to the
communion of the church, a respectable portion of which showed by
the fruits which afterwards appeared, that they had become new
creatures in Christ Jesus. There were some instances of defection
and backsliding, over which ministers and Christians were called to
mourn ; but such instances were as few as perhaps might be expected,
in so extensive an awakening. About ten years before his death,
Dr. Baxter was appointed Professor of Theology in the Union
Theological Seminary, Prince Edward. This was an office con-
genial to his mind, for which he was admirably qualified. The clear-
ness and distinctness of his own views, on any subject to which he
applied his mind, or studied with care, enabled him to present it
with great force and distinctness to the minds of others. He was
a wise and judicious member of his Presbytery and other church
courts. In general, his speeches were neither very long, nor very
frequent ; but, what he said was always to the point, and generally
threw light upon the subject. He possessed strong and ardent feel-

558 ADDRESS OF REV. J. H. BOCOCK.

ings by nature, but they were evidently much under the control of
divine grace, so that few could bear injurious or disrespectful treat-
ment with more patience and meekness of temper. He had the
power of exercising forbearance towards opponents in debate, when
their freedoms with what he had advanced, were perhaps wholly un-
warranted by the truth of the case. His opinions of others were
charitable and indulgent. I never knew him to be a rigid critic of
the pulpit performances of his brethren. He seemed to possess
much of that charity which suffereth long, and is kind."

The Rev. J. H. Bocock was called upon to address the Society of
Alumni of Union Theological Seminary, Prince Edward, Virginia,
at the annual commencement, June 13th, 1848. In the progress of
that address before the assembled alumni and the friends of the in-
stitution, in the hall of the seminary, adorned with the portraits of
the first and second Professors of Theology, Rice and Baxter, the
speaker, a pupil of Baxter in his theological course, having spoken
of Dr. Rice from traditional knowledge, proceeds to say respecting
the institution of which he had been a pupil, and the two presidents,
in his peculiar terse and graphic sentences :

"Again, it seems impossible not to believe that the hope of pro-
viding sound religious instruction for our domestic heathen, the
colored race, had something to do with the founding of this institu-
tion. The men of old Hanover Presbytery had on that subject a
benevolence a thousand times deeper and purer and wiser than that
of the Tappans and Garrisons of this day. Rice saw very early
that both the Northern people of this Union, and the ministers of
religion here at home, must let the subject entirely alone in its civil
' bearings, or else a very great damage would occur in public opinion
to the South, and a very great injury be inflicted on the negro race.
Maxwell's Rice, p. 312. In a letter dated as early as April, 1827,
he states with some clearness, the scriptural attitude of the church
on the subject, now generally held by the Southern Christians. It
is notorious that in terms which afterwards, when they were ful-
filled, were remembered as 'something like prophetic strains,' he
deprecated the effects upon their minds of ignorant instruction from
their own ' crisp-haired prophets.' There was the Seminary at
Andover, in which he felt a deep interest, with Dr. Woods at its
head, in whom he had confidence, and to whom he had a strong per-
sonal attachment. There was also our own Presbyterian Seminary
- at Princeton, towards which it was one of the afflictions of his first
years here that he should be charged with, or suspected of a feeling
of rivalry ; -and at the head of it a most distinguished and venerated
native of this State. But still he and his co-workers watched the
current of events on that subject closely enough to see that the ripe
field of labor among Southern servants was rapidly closing to any
missionaries from Northern States, and must be otherwise provided
for, or else left lying in waste and ruin.

" These are the chief topics connected with the times of the first
president, which seem appropriate here. Those who knew him as

ADDRESS OF THE REV. J. H. BOCOCK. 559

their teacher doubtless remember how often short pithy sayings fell
from his lips, well worthy of a place among the maxims of Roche-
foucault, or the golden verses of Pythagoras ; how deeply he had
felt at heart what he regarded the true interests of his native land
— how he cherished and grappled to his bosom, as with hooks of
steel, those who were Zion's friends and his — and how he struggled
and prayed with a spirit too vivid to be held long in the frail house
of an earthly tabernacle, that the kingdom of Christ might advance
in the world. To you, his pupils and his friends — and all his pupils
were his friends — who are yet among us, some of you with heads
whitening with the frosts of gathering years, and who are our con-
necting links with him — to you we give the cordial salutation of the
younger to the elder brethren ; we shall yet hope to meet you often
here as brethren alumni. We trust that your white plumes shall
always be honored and reverenced by us. We shall be apt to follow
wherever we see them wave through the heat and burden of your
day on earth. If we abide in the warfare longer than yourselves,
we will weep with no feigned tears to be parted from you — and it
shall satisfy our ambition to hope to rejoin you in higher assemblies
in the day of rest, in clear view of the faces of all the just made per-
fect, and of the 'throne and equipage of God's Almightiness.'

" But to others of us who came later here, there arises the vision
of another face and form — a brow in whose massy proportions
nature had carved nobility — a countenance in which with the
native beamings of a giant intellect, Divine Grace had blended a
sacred tenderness, which adored and trembled, and loved and wept,
like some holy and sweet spirited infant. We remember him in the
pulpit — how the blood flushed his face, and the tears suffused his
eyes, when his own or another's tongue depicted the awful retribu-
tions which await unbelieving sinners. As some one passing Dr.
Payson's church after his decease, pointed over to it and said,
* There Pay son prayed,' so as we pass the neighboring church, the
words paraphrase themselves to our thoughts, and we feel, ' There
Baxter ivept.' We remember when sometimes he came to the
prayer-room, late by a minute, and found us singing :

' To hear the sorrows thou hast felt,
Dear Lord adamant would melt,'

or some such hymn of contrition, how the sentiment, especially if it
savored deeply of the cross of Christ, would at once thrill into his
heart, and send forth its witnesses, the crimson and the tears, even
before he reached his seat. We remember, too, on occasions when
his spirit was fairly awakened, how we watched the light which
came from his many-sided mind, in the enthusiasm of its epic power
of grandeur ; and saw him as some Hercules, walking in the realms
of reason and logic, hurl down pinnacle and battlement, and wall
and foundation of some fortress of untruth, by successive blows,
without any visible throes of exertion ; or sweep away the founda-
tion of some castle of folly at a single trenchant stroke ; and then

560 ADDRESS OF THE REV. J. H. BOCOCK.

proceed with the meekness of a child, to build in its place, a clear
shining structure of truth, from which only the image of the Divine
Saviour might be reflected ; or we followed him as guide, into some
region of thought which had seemed a dim and doubtful labyrinth
before, and saw by the light which he carried, how it assumed the
order and clearness of a Grecian city built for a day-light dwelling-
place. And in those times of fiery trial, when brethren were unhap-
pily alienated from brethren, and party contests rose around the
very altar connected with the very glories of the temple, we watched
him with a confidence rendered half prophetic by a recollection of
the past, as he went through ordeal after ordeal ; and we had already
foretasted the result when he came out as gold of the seventh refin-
ing. Every one who ever enjoyed his instructions, probably remem-
bers what visions he would sometimes present of the awful solemni-
ties of eternity, and the glory of the exalted Saviour, and then
take pains to hide himself behind the humblest question or remark
of his humblest pupil. And we must all reflect with regret how the
creations and achievements of his mighty mind — I take leave to
say on this occasion, as mighty a mind as I can well conceive of, in
the possession of a mere mortal — are in the main utterly lost to
the Church, from his rooted aversion on all occasions to any show
of self.

" On the times of the second president, only a single remark will
be offered. It is, that under him the seminary was called on, as a
denominational school, to make its election between fountains of
wild bewildering waters on the one hand, and the ancient crystal
wells of truth on the other ; between a spirit of fancied improvement,
which was indeed one of startling innovation on the one hand and
the ancient and tried order of the Lord's house on the other. And
it is believed that almost every subsequent week and month has been
demonstrating that he, and the worthy guardians of the institution
who stood shoulder to shoulder with him, made their election wisely
and well. There may have been things to regret in those days,
because the storm was wild and loud and long ; and perfection is
not an attribute of mortals even in times of quiet. But now that
it is overpast, it is too plain to be doubted that there have come to
us from it righteousness, and peace, and order, an example not
deserving to be soon forgotten, of the heroic love of truth ; an in-
stance in which the spirit of God lifted up his flaming and zealous
standard according to the ancient promise of his word ; and a new
proof added to the many which were already found in the history of
spiritual affairs in this world, that his hand will not desert those to
whom anything is better than deranged order and corrupted truth.

"In the memory of others of you, brethren, there are on this occa-
sion, living forms and faces around which your reverence and affec-
tions gather — faces of those who yet live to rekindle the memories
of former days with their present kind greetings ; and who need no
spokesman but what they themselves were and are. May it not be
until long future meetings of Alumni, that they shall be missed from

ADDRESS OF REV. J. H. BOCOCK. 561

their places her;,. But when, in their turn, those meetings shall
come, we already have the proof that their sons shall cherish their
memories with no common filial regard, and their gray hairs shall go
down with deep reverence and honor to the grave. And the remark
which shall be made by the looker-back on their times, we have some
ground already to hope it will be, and may it be, that in those days,
many accomplished and faithful laborers went into the waving har-
vest field, and gathered great multitudes of precious sheaves into the
storehouse of eternal love. And as a remark founded on the whole
of this retrospect, I presume no farther than just to suggest, as the
end and aim of our efforts, that the Seminary may retain the features
which have been given it — as a foundation of, 1, enlightened religion ;
2, of spiritual religion ; 3, of a religion caring for and adapting
itself to the laboring class of the land — and of a liberal and peace-
ful, but of a steady and soundly orthodox religion. We shall not
meet here in vain, if we meet to consult what we can do that these
wise designs and high leadings of God's Providence may be fulfilled.
Let us inquire whether any part of the plan which we can appro-
priately touch, needs our hand — whether, for example, we cannot
devise to put some new treasures from time to time among the silent
teachers on the shelves of its library. Some new volumes of those
voiceless speakers, which the great Puritan poet and statesman said,
are not ' absolutely dead things, but are the purest efficacy and
extraction of that living intellect which bred them, the precious life-
blood of a master-spirit, embalmed and treasured up on purpose to
a life beyond life' — or whether we can help in any other way, that
Gods name may be a praise in the land.

"And for ourselves, dear brethren, let us rejoice in the opportu-
nities which may be presented, to brighten the links which tend to
bind us to each other — that we are' the sons of the same Alma Mater —
that we have been put into the same ministry of reconciliation — that
we are members of the same church, whose bulwarks, strong with
salvation, and shining in the light and sovereignty of God, are fairer
in our eyes than the glowing marble of the Grecian city of Minerva ;
and lastly — a link, which if it be sound, is locked fast to the throne
of God, — that we are fellow Christians — heirs of God, and joint heirs
with Christ and all his saints, to an inheritance incorruptible, unde-
filed, and that fadeth not away."

Dr. Baxter published a pamphlet on the subject of slavery.
Pie takes the position he and his friend Speece defended in the case
of Bourne, which was twice before the Assembly. His facts and
arguments are unanswerable. On that subject his pamphlet should
bv. a tract for circulation. In his semicentenary sermon he recounts
some of the beautiful facts of the revival in the Presbyterian Church,
in which he and his compeers made profession of their faith and hope.
There are in manuscript, three lectures on pastoral theology; one
on the decrees, and an essay on original sin. Of his lectures on
metaphysics, only the questions showing the outlines of his course,
remain. He has left enough of his thoughts, committed to paper, to
36

562 EEV. GEORGE A. BAXTER, D. D.

form an octavo of interest. Those who have heard him preach would
call to mind his dignified person, and in reading the concise, short
sentences, with scarce a long one, would hear the intonations of his
voice, and feel a power in the sermons that other readers would be
a stranger to, while they found much to admire. Without the least
feeling of rivalry or jealousy of his brethren in the ministry, no man f
perhaps was more excited by an able sermon than Dr. Baxter, j
Gospel truth, sound reasoning, and deep feeling, stirred up his soul
from the lowest fountains. Said one of his pupils, now an eminent
minister — " Dr. Baxter was the most unfair preacher to preach with I
ever knew, without his intending it in the least. I have heard a
great many good sermons in his pulpit from others; but no matter
how good a sermon was preached for him in the morning, if he heard
it, he would preach a better one at night, and not know it. The fire
would begin to burn, — become visible in his flushed cheeks, and
audible in the peculiar clearing of his throat, and find its vivid
expression in the evening service. He would talk of his brother's
sermon, and never seem to think of his own." He was like Dr. Rice
in discouraging severe criticism of brethren, and refusing to hear
slander. He would listen to nothing; he mio;ht not believe, and in
believing find some profit to mind or heart. Fiction had no charms
for him who feasted on the grandeur and novelty of truth. Unsus-
picious from his own love of truth, he was indignant when others
threw around him the charms of sophistry, more particularly if he
thought they were not full believers in their own errors and mis-
statements.

On the death of General Harrison, while some in his presence were
passing their conjectures about the good or evil to follow, he observed
that in his early life he had often been greatly distressed at political
events that foreboded great evil to the church of Christ. But he had
long ago found that those events that presaged the greatest calami-
ties, had, in the providence of God, been made to subserve great
interests. And then he turned to that favorite subject of meditation
and conversation in the latter part of his life, those unfulfilled prophe-
cies that speak of the glory of the Church in the latter days. While
professor of theology, about one hundred and fifty young men, in the
course of preparation for the ministry, came under his instructions.

"Bellevue, Sept. 30th, 1851.

'pRev. Wm. Henry Foote, D, D.,

"Dear Brother. — Several days since yours of the 19th was re-
ceived. From the time of my settlement here until their death, I
was intimately acquainted with Drs. Baxter and Speece. Dr. Baxter
and myself were located so near each other, that we often met ; and
in addition to our frequent meeting on other occasions, we inter-
changed our services in communion seasons. Dr. Speece sometimes
assisted me on communion occasions, and often visited me at other
times. Their kindness to me was great, and ended only with their
lives. They were both great men, and yet differed much from each

MESSRS. BAXTER AND SPEECE. 563

other ; they were excellent preachers, and yet differed much in their
manner of preaching. Dr. Baxter was always solemn, often very
impressive, and sometimes eloquent, I think beyond any man I ever
heard. Dr. Speece was always instructive, always interesting, some-
times solemn and impressive, but never eloquent . in the ordinary
acceptation of the word. Dr. Baxter was always remarkable for his
clear, correct, well arranged discourses. This was also the case with
Dr. Speece, and yet his method was not on the whole so conspicuous
as was that of Dr. Baxter. The sentences of Dr. Baxter were
usually short : his words well selected to express his ideas, well
arranged in his sentences. You never had any doubt of his mean-
ing. He expressed his ideas with the clearness of a sunbeam.
Happy in the choice and collocation of his words, his sentences were
never complicated.

" His words were always dignified, yet he often mispronounced
sadly. Dr. Speece was one of the most complete masters of the Eng-
lish language I ever knew, remarkable for the correctness of his pro-
nunciation. In the selection of his words he was remarkably happy,
choosing those that expressed clearly his ideas. You would often
think, now it is impossible that our language can express the idea he
intended better than he has done it, and yet he would often use un-
common words, or rather words that were undignified for the pulpit,
and rather low ; and yet even when he did this, you would be very
apt to say, he could have used no other word so expressive as the
one he did. He would often use expressions that you could not for-
get, and, often in conversation as well as in the pulpit, use uncom-
mon words, as "befooled, bedabbled." Both Drs. Baxter and
Speece were very humble men. I never could find out that Dr.
Baxter thought he was a great man ; he had the meekness and sim-
plicity of a little child. When I first came here I used to be very
much afraid of him, and disliked exceedingly to preach where he
was ; but I soon found he was a man of so much kindness of feel-
ing, that I got to preach in his presence without the slightest em-
barassment. I knew well whatever criticism he might be disposed
to make, he would keep it to himself, and make the most out of all
that was good. I make the remark in reference to Dr. Speece. I
recollect, however, one or two occasions when I thought I saw that
Dr. Speece was somewhat conscious of his own powers, and yet even
in this there was some qualifying remark indicative of modesty.

"In one thing in their preaching, Baxter and Speece were alike,
they never preached themselves. I suppose no one ever heard either
of them preach, when the idea ever entered his mind, that they
wished to set themselves off, or play the great man. They preached
Christ and him crucified. They both kept up the attention of their
hearers. Dr. Baxter had great power over the feelings of his audi-
ence, was often in tears himself; Dr. Speece did not have much
power in this way ; he was solemn at times, but I think I never saw
him shed a tear, or even have his eye moistened, and yet sometimes
his audience was wonderfully melted under his preaching. Were

564 MESSRS. BAXTER AND SPEECE.

you present at Prince Edward the time of Synod ? when he spoke
of searching out for the thief on the cross, and enquiring if he was
not a greater debtor to mercy than he — the whole crowded audi-
ence was melted. They were both very strong and decided Pres-
byterians, sound Calvinists ; but neither of them high Calvinists, or
what used to be called supra-lapsarians. In the great points, they
were remarkable for their great similarity of views ; in some minor
matters they differed. Dr. Speece, for instance, never fully fell into
the common sentiment, as to the necessity and utility of Theologi-
cal Seminaries. He has talked to me on the subject, and spoke
modestly, but in doubt. They were both remarkable for their punc-
tuality in their attendance on Presbytery, seemed to take great sat-
isfaction in meeting with their brethren on those occasions, and to
enjoy those meetings wonderfully. Those meetings were delightful;
no one ever thought of leaving until Monday, unless there was some
clear providential call. In Presbytery they were attentive to busi-
ness, but never forward or assuming ; neither of them given to
speech making. When they did speak it was to the purpose, and
they were listened to. They treated their brethren, even the young-
est, with great kindness, deference and respect. They were rarely
divided in their opinion, and I can scarcely recollect any division
on a subject of much importance. The Presbytery was very apt to
go with them in their opinions. They both had great powers in de-
bate ; and there was something of the same difference between them
in debate as in their preaching. And yet I think it rather remark-
able that to the best of my recollection, in speaking in Presbytery,
Dr. Speece did not indulge himself in drollery, as he sometimes did
in the pulpit. They were treated with great respect and deference
by nearly all the members of Presbyteryj and if in one or two in-
stances this was not the case, they never appeared to notice it in
the least. They were men of humility and meekness, and both
knew that such was their standing in the public estimation that they
could afford to bear a great deal.

" Dr. Speece was fond of books and a great reader. In general
literature I think I have never known his equal. He once told me
that he never permitted a book to remain in his library that would
not bear to be read three times. Dr. Baxter was by no means so
extensively read in general and light literature as Dr. Speece ; he
read much, but was rather a thinker than a reader.

" Sincerely and affectionately,

" James Morrison."

!

RECOLLECTIONS ; SACRAMENT AT MONMOUTH. 565

CHAPTER XLIV.

RECOLLECTIONS ; — SACRAMENT AT MONMOUTH.

The Rev. Dr. Leyburn, of Philadelphia, being a native of Lex-
ington, Virginia, and his father having been an elder in Dr. Bax-
ter's Church, enjoyed favorable opportunities in his youth for seeing
something of the great men, of whom sketches have already been
given. At the request of the author, he has furnished the following
recollections.

"Rev. Dr. Foote

"Philadelphia, August 30th, 1855.

>

"My Dear Sir: — You ask for my recollections of some of the
great men of the Virginia Presbyterian Church, and particularly
Turner, Mitchell, Speece, and Baxter. I have no doubt your ample
researches have already enriched the pages of your forthcoming
volume, with full illustrations of the characters and lives of these
honored worthies ; and my narrow limits and scanty time, will per-
mit only the most cursory notice.

"James Turner passed from the stage of life so long ago, that my
memory retains but little in regard to him ; I remember often to
have seen him in my visits to Bedford County, in my childhood, and
to have heard him preach in the old Peak Meeting-IIouse. He never
impressed me with the awe I had usually felt towards ministers of
the gospel ; there was something so genial, warm-hearted, and social
in his manners, that he naturally won the esteem and confidence of
all classes and conditions, even on the most casual acquaintance.
All that I can recall as to his preaching at the Peak Meeting-House
is, that he seemed to me somewhat odd, and that he shed tears, and
was much in earnest. I was present at the meeting of the Synod
of Virginia, in Lynchburg, when he preached on the occasion, since
so often spoken of ; but I was then too little interested in religious
matters, to receive and treasure up any intelligent impression of
what he said. Sometimes a smile was raised at his downright and
odd expressions, but oftener the cheeks of his auditors ran down
with tears. Even this had almost passed from my memory, and the
only thing which I can very distinctly recall, is the fact that the
ministers and pious people talked a great deal about the sermon
afterwards, and seemed to have thought it very remarkable.

"REV. JAMES MITCHEL.

" Of Mr. Mitchel, I saw much more than of Turner, as the
former outlived by many years his eloquent colleague. The first
time I ever saw Mr. Mitchel was at a meeting of Synod in Lexing-
ton. He was delicately formed, and diminutive in stature, wore the

566 BR. SPEECE.

old-fashioned fair-topped boots ; and particularly attracted my child-
ish attention by a habit he had, of chewing all the while ; arising I
believe, from his having lost his teeth. I often heard him preach at
the Peak Meeting-House. He was not, as you know, an eloquent
man, but he was a sound and faithful expounder of the Scriptures,
and remarkable for his indefatigable industry in his Master's work.
It used to be said of him, that he had never declined to preach,
when asked, in any instance in his whole life. Even when he seemed
to be in extreme old age, he still continued to ride on horseback to
fulfil appointmnts wherever the people would hear the gospel ; and
I have often heard apprehensions expressed lest something should
befall him, when venturing on these excursions, frequently many
miles from his home. Towards the close of his life, a venerable
sister of his, as eminent for her extraordinary and almost romantic
affection for her brother, as for her deep and fervent piety, accom-
panied him, probably for the double purpose of enjoying more of
his society during the short remnant of their days, and to be near
in case any evil should befall him. Few ministers have ever so dili-
gently for a long time served their Master, as did James Mitchel.

"dr. speece.

"Dr. Speece was frequently in Lexington, my native place, during
my boyhood. None who ever saw him could easily forget his personal
appearance. His frame was almost gigantic ; his coat was cut in
defiance of all tailors' rules as to fitting — the only thing aimed at
apparently in its construction, having been that it should hang
securely on his shoulders, and cover as much of his person as possi-
ble. It was of vast width and length, with monstrous gaping pockets,
and must have consumed an extraordinary amount of cloth. Imagine
such a figure surmounted with a thick, brown wig, and speaking
weighty sentences in an extremely heavy, coarse voice, and you
have Dr. Speece.

" He was, as you know, an old bachelor, and had some odd ways
about him. One of his habits, I remember, when sitting in the
meetings of the Virginia Synod, and often before a crowded church,
was, to seize his wig on the top between his thumb and finger, and
take it off and shake it, probably with a view to ventilating and
cooling his head. When attending meetings of Synod and Presby-
tery in Lexington, he was not unfrequently at my father's house.
On one of these occasions, when sitting at the dinner table, having
been helped to tomatoes, his favorite vegetable, he said, in his slow,
heavy voice, £ If tomatoes grew on trees, I should think they were
the forbidden fruit.'

" Dr. Speece's omniverousness, as regards books, was notorious.
He had the reputation of devouring whatever he could lay his hands
on, and also of having a strong taste for light literature. The latter
he may have resorted to, to some extent, by way of relieving the
solitude oirhis bachelor life. In common with most Virginia minis-
ters, he was an extempore preacher ; and there have lived few men

DR. BAXTER. 567

■whom a manuscript less became. Beyond all others whom I have
ever seen make the attempt, he was most superlatively awkward when
he undertook to use a written discourse in the pulpit. I was once at
a meeting of Lexington Presbytery when he was to preach a sermon
: on some important topic, by previous appointment. A large con-
gregation had been drawn together, expecting that the great man
would make an extra effort ; but they were probably disappointed,
as the effect of the discourse was greatly neutralized by his taking
his manuscript up in his hand, and reading from his ' copy-book,' as
he called it, in the most monotonous and almost ludicrous fashion.

" The last time I remember to have seen Dr. Speece, was at a
meeting of the Synod of Virginia, at the College church, in Prince
Edward. He took part in administering the Lord's Supper to a
very large body of communicants — the entire building, above and
below, being occupied by them. He was then in advanced years,
and declining health, and was much affected. He said it was pro-
bably the last time he would ever meet with his brethren of the
Synod he loved so much. After reading the hymn beginning —
' 'Twas on that dark and doleful night,' he paused and said — 'My
brethren, I'm an old-fashioned man, and love old-fashioned tunes. I
would like to have this sung to Windham,' laying emphasis on the
' ham,' according to his mode of pronunciation. Windham was
accordingly sung, and right heartily ; and the old Doctor seemed
much edified. When addressing the table he alluded to the tender-
ness and compassion of our Saviour to the dying thief, and to the
virtue of his blood in cleansing away the guilt of such a sinner.
4 But my brethren,' said he, 'we must not forget that our guilt may
be greater than that of this poor outcast. I have sometimes thought
that if I am so happy as to get to heaven, one of the first things I
will do, after telling my Saviour the debt of love I owe him, will be
to hunt for the dying thief, and compare my case with his, and see
which of the two is the greater debtor to redeeming mercy.' His
appearance on that occasion, and the solemn and tremulous tones of
his voice, will long be remembered by all who were present.

UDR. BAXTER.

" What can I say of Dr. Baxter in a letter such as this ? He
was my pastor, and the pastor of my fathers before me. I was
baptized by him, sat during my childhood and early youth under his
ministry, was received by him to the membership of the church, and
sat at his feet in the school of the prophets in Prince Edward. I
was also a student of Washington College for a time, during his
Presidency. In the latter department, Dr. Baxter was probably
less himself than anywhere else. His guilelessness and want of
knowledge of human nature in its minor developments, did not suit
for the position of a teacher and disciplinarian over a company of
bad boys and unruly young men. He was too unsuspicious and
indulgent for such work. In the Theological Seminary, however,
where he occupied the chair of Theology, he was eminently happy.

568 DR. BAXTER.

All the great topics he was called upon to handle, had been themes
of reflection during almost all his life. They were imbedded, too,
in his heart as well as in his understanding. In the discussions of
the lecture-room, even when others might have been taken up with
the mere intellectual aspects of the subject, his tear-filled eyes would
give evidence that the truths he was examining had penetrated fur-
ther than the regions of the understanding. He was sometimes,
however, full of humor. This was particularly manifested when he
could get a student into a logical dilemma. In order to this, he
would begin with questions remote from his ultimate purpose, and
having elicited from the unsuspecting pupil one answer after ano-
ther, would finally bring him, very much to his surprise, right up
into a corner. This feat was always accompanied by our venerable
professor's shaking his great sides with good-natured laughter.

"You have, doubtless, incorporated in your volume, a full and
just estimate of Dr. Baxter as a preacher. In this highest work of
the ministry, was his chief delight. He loved to proclaim the mes-
sages of glad tidings to his fellow-men ; and in doing it was eminently
evangelical. He preached Christ Jesus, and him crucified ; and he
did it with infinite sincerity and tenderness. I have never known
any minister of the gospel who so often shed tears in the pulpit. It
was very common for his voice to falter, and become tremulous from
the swelling tide of his strong emotions, especially when speaking of
the suffering of Christ, or when warning sinners to flee from the
wrath to come. By the way, he was peculiar in his pronounciation
of a few words, for instance, he always called ' wrath' wroth. There
was a sublime and majestic roll in his sentences, when he was in his
best preaching mood, that brought out his well-digested thoughts
with great power and effect. He was, uniformly, an extempore
preacher, but was accustomed to put his sermons into language,
often audibly, before he came into the pulpit. I have frequently
overheard him, as he was walking from his house to the College and
back, engaged in this audible preparation. In common with all truly
great men, he was a model of the unassuming. Modesty was one of
his prominent characteristics. I never saw the slightest indication in
Dr. Baxter, that he had the remotest idea, that he was anything
more than an ordinary man. He was willing to learn from a child.
He was a sincere lover of revivals of religion, and had the happiness
to witness some of great power in his congregation at Lexington.
His sermons were never long. I think I have seldom, if ever, heard
him exceed three-quarters of an hour. It used to be told of him,
when he first removed to Prince Edward, where the congregation of
the College church, on account of their being much scattered, were
not accustomed to hear but one sermon on the Sabbath, that the
session of the church formally wTaited on him, and requested that he
would give them longer sermons. They had to come so far, and
make one discourse last so long, that they wished to have good
measure.

" In personal appearance, Dr. Baxter was fleshy and plethoric.

A COUNTRY SACRAMENT DAT. 569

His head was a, model ; I have scarcely ever seen a more massive
one on human shoulders. It seemed the appropriate dome for great
thoughts. One limb being slightly shorter than the other, he had
a scarcely perceptible limp in his gait. His peculiar manner of
clearing his throat was familiar to every body, and often heralded
his approach before he came within view.

" As your printer is waiting, I must bring to a close these ex-
tremely inadequate tracings of men whose names are worthy of ever-
lasting remembrance. I have written eurrente calamo, and if I have
not furnished what was desired, I have at least given you this slight
additional evidence, that I am,

" Your friend and brother in Christ,

"John Leyburn."

a country sacrament day.

The following is also from the pen of Dr. Leyburn, having ap-
peared in a series of sketches in the Presbyterian. The name, as is
intimated, is fictitious ; the place alluded to having been New Mon-
mouth, in the neighbourhood of Lexington, at one time a joint pas-
toral charge with the Lexington church. Dr. Baxter is the person
spoken of as having preached the morning sermon. In addition to
the interest of the sketch, as an illustration of the country sacra-
ments, the particular occasion here described, was one probably
never surpassed in interest in any of the churches of the Valley.

" Weymouth Sacrament Days,

" 'Emblem and earnest of eternal rest,
A festival with fruits celestial crowned,
A jubilee releasing him from earth,
This day delights and animates the saint.
It gives new vigor to the languid pulse,
Of life divine.'

" Three miles from our village was an old church, which I shall
call Weymouth, though that was not its name — a favorite and me-
morable resort of the villagers on special occasions. Built of blue
limestone, blackened by the pencil of time, with a steep stair-way to
the gallery outside on the front, crowning the summit of a beautiful
knoll, and peering out from a dense grove of majestic old oaks, it
was the very beau ideal of an ancient rural house of (rod. For
many years it was under the same pastoral charge with our village
congregation ; and after this connection was severed, it was custom-
ary for our minister to assist the pastor on 'Sacrament days,' and
for many of his people to resort thither. Great was the joy amongst
us young folks, when one of these days arrived ; much the bustle
and stir in the village — horses saddled and ready for mounting at
various front doors ; groups of children in their best Sunday clothes,
bright as a new pin, eager for the time to set off; and baskets laden
with the wherewithal for cold dinners. Most of the older people
went on horseback, but the younger ones were afoot ; and as the

570 A COUNTRY SACRAMENT DAY.

sacraments were usually in the spring and autumn, it was a beauti-
ful walk over the hills, through the well-tilled fields, and amid the
noble forests. Some of those bright autumn Sabbaths have left
their pictures clear and strong in my memory ; the delicious inspir-
ing October air, the very atmosphere seeming to sparkle as with
diamonds ; the deep blue of the fathomless heavens, with fleets of
white clouds floating lazily on its ocean bosom, and here and there
one aground upon a mountain top : the grand old mountains in parti-
colored livery of black, green, red, and yellow ; the forests waving
their lofty pennants of crimson and gold, with now and then a
chestnut- tree holding out its ripened nuts, and tempting little folks
to break the Sabbath by gathering a pocket-full ; yellow fields, thick
with stubble, from which had been garnered spacious barn-fulls of
wheat, rye, and oats, or covered with crowded stalks of Indian corn,
rustling their dry leaves in the breezes, and showing a proud array
of massive teeth from out the parted lips of broken husks ; melan-
choly cows, or pondrous oxen, feeding in pastures of clover, with
sheep-bells tinkling from the flock on the distant hill ; birds carolling
their morning hymns, and children's voices prattling with the exu-
berance of the young life within them, more intense from the excite-
ment of the day. Bright, beautiful, glorious, long to be remembered
Sabbaths ! i

The scene as we gained the summit of the last hill, bringing us
in view of the Church, was most inspiring. From every country
road, old men and matrons, young men and maidens, in long pro-
cessions, two abreast, came pouring in on horseback, emerging from
the thick forests, and clattering across the limpid brook that mur-
mured through the intervening vale ; hundreds of impatient steeds
tied under the trees of the grove, neighing salutations to new-comers ,
groups sitting upon rude benches, or on the moss-covered rocks, 01
clustered around the sparkling spring ; the sound of sacred song
floating from the old Church doors, mellowed and harmonized by
the distance; friends meeting and greeting, and the crowd growing
too great to be contained within doors. In the " Session Bouse'1
adjoining the Church in the rear, the ministers and elders assembled
at an early hour to exchange fraternal salutations, to spend a sea-
son in prayer, examine candidates for communion, and make ar-
rangements for the day. Here baskets and napkins filled with pro-
vision, were deposited till the "interval" between the public ser-
vices, the stated time for taking refreshments ; and here rustic
mothers, who could not leave their babes at home, brought their in-
fant charges, and sometimes remained during the sermons, listening
with eager ears to the minister's words, as they fell through the
open door over head, adjoining the pulpit. •

The interior of the meeting-house wore an antique and time-worn
aspect. The pulpit, unlike our primeval octagon box in the old
Church at home, was long, and capable of accommodating a goodly
number of ministers, and the sounding-board ovei- head, suspended
by a rusty iron rod, sufficiently extended to have shut them all in,

A COUNTRY SACRAMENT DAT. 571

had it come dorm from its fastenings ; the pews were extravagantly
tall, and the aisles depressed, so that when persons were in the latter,
nothing but their heads and shoulders could be seen — the benches
and backs, as you sat in them, being the perfection of discomfort,
and to the young folks the most serious draw-back to the favorite
Weymouth sacrament days. Not a speck of paint had ever touched
pulpit, pew, or gallery ; the yellow pine, grown tawny by the lapse
of years, stood up in its native nudity. But when village, farm-
house, and mountain glen had poured their quotas into the old sanc-
tuary, until every nook and crevice was filled, below and above
stairs, leaving crowds at the doors and on the benches without, it
was a congregation which might have fired the heart of any minister.

One sacrament day at Weymouth, which occurred in my child-
hood, will be remembered as long as one of those blackened stones
stands upon another — as long, indeed, as lasts that sanctuary not
made with hands, eternal in the heavens. For some time previous
there had been an extraordinary degree of religious interest in the
village and surrounding country. Many had been inquiring the way
of salvation, and not a few had found the pearl of great price.
Prayer-meetings and special services had been held night after night.
Religion was the great theme of conversation in the streets and in
domestic circles. Hardly was there a house where one or more of
its inmates had not been wrought upon by the Spirit's power. Spi-
ritual songs, lively and stirring, or plaintive and heart-touching,
were sung with zest and soul, and a pamphlet, containing a selection
of them, was published for this special use. A dire and fatal epi-
demic which had prevailed, carrying off numbers to their graves,
and filling almost every home in the village with sorrow, had brought
death and eternity near, and prepared the way for the impressions
of the gracious work. Not a few of the subjects of the revival
were awaiting the Weymouth sacrament, publicly to profess their
new-born love. The session-house and the adjoining grove, on the
morning of that memorable day, presented a scene over which
angels might have rejoiced. Here is a fond-hearted mother, giving
words of counsel to a daughter convulsed with grief because of the
burden of sin ; here is a venerable father, with a favorite son beside
him under that great old oak, to whom he is making solemn appeals,
not to let this favored season and this affecting day pass without
making his peace with God ; and here on the rude bench against the
wall, sits our venerable pastor, with weeping eyes, listening to the
delightful narrative of what God had just been doing for one of his
flock, for whom he had so often prayed. Not a careless face was
seen in all the throng which to-day has been drawn together in un-
usual numbers, by the tidings of the revival.

Our minister preached the morning sermon. He was always evan-
gelical, solemn, and impressive, and at times there was a sublime
and majestic roll in his utterances, which marked him the great man
all acknowledged him to be. But to-day there is a power, a vivid
spreading out of eternal things — a directness and earnestness alto-

572 A COUNTRY SACRAMENT DAT.

gether peculiar. At times his voice would falter, as lie almost
choked with the swelling emotion. A divine afflatus had breathed
upon his heart, and from its profound depths he spoke as a dying
man to dying men. To this day that discourse is remembered by
many who heard it, as one of the most remarkable efforts of a man
whose ordinary sermons would have honored any pulpit. The scenes
in which he had recently mingled, and the stories of broken hearts,
troubled consciences, and heavenly hopes, which had been poured
into his ear, had unsealed the great fountains of his soul.

The sermon well prepared the way for the communion ; and when
the invitation was given to the young converts to assemble around
the table spread before the pulpit in the cross aisle, there was a
spectacle which moved every heart, and drew tears of joy from
many an eye. Fathers, mothers, ministers, Christian friends at last
saw the answer to their prayers. Those who had been dedicated to
God in infancy, and re-dedicated a thousand times since in the closet,
at the family altar, and at this very sacramental table, had now,
after tedious years of waiting, which had almost sickened the heart
with hope deferred, come forward to avouch Jesus as their new Lord
and Master. The village beauty, the ere-while careless and wild
young man, the sturdy bronze-faced mountain farmer, and the old
veteran with the weight of years upon him, together left their seve-
ral pews, and made their way through the crowded aisles for the
first time to sit at this affecting festival. The scene was too much
for some of them. Hearts would overflow, tears would fall, and, in
the midst of the minister's address, as he spoke to them in touching
terms, well suited to their present case, reminding them of what
they had been by nature, of what grace had done for them in snatch-
ing them as brands from the burning, and of the debt of gratitude
and love they owed to Him who had shed his blood to save them,
one young man sobbed aloud, overcome by his emotions. This
touched a sympathetic cord in all hearts, and the old meeting-house
became a Bochim — a place of tears — sweet tears of penitence,
and a peace passing all understanding. The unconverted, who sat
wondering spectators, felt the power of the eloquent appeal ; they
were cut to the heart, and resolved that they too must seek the
Lord ; and many a pious saint, feeling that his cup of joy was full,
was ready to say with old Simeon, " Now, Lord, lettest thou thy
servant depart in peace, for mine eyes have seen thy salvation."

One of the ministers, either on this or a similar occasion, at the
same period, held up the sacramental cup, and asked, in language
that went to every unconverted heart, " Can you, will you longer
reject and trample on this precious blood, poured from the wounds
of a dying Saviour?" "I call God and this great assembly to wit-
ness," said he, "that it is offered you afresh this day. Again dare
to spurn it from your lips, and the record will be written against
you on high, which, in the terrible day of God's coming judgment,
will flame out to your astonishment and dismay in letters of fire."
Not a few, who felt the power of that appeal, were soon after drink-

REV. CLEMENT READ. 573

mg of that cup. in memory of Him who had washed them from their
sins, and given them a hope, through grace, of drinking it with him
hereafter in his heavenly kingdom.

The many hours of the services, protracted by the numerous suc-
cessive tables of communicants, and the afternoon sermon, passed
swiftly on, no one heeding the lapse of time, until at last, when the
great festival was ended, and the crowds turned into the various
roads and by-ways to their several homes, the long shadows of ap-
proaching evening were already spreading their sable mantle over
mountain, field, and forest.

In all the history of old Weymouth meeting-house, that Sabbath
and that sacrament day stand alone. Time and eternity must con-
spire to do honour to a scene so hallowed by the presence and power
of God's gracious Spirit. Years have passed since that memorable
day. Some of those who shared its blessings have long since be-
come ministers of the gospel, and valued officers and members in the
household of faith. Some soon tired of the service upon which they
had prematurely professed to enter, and turned back to the world,
their last state being worse than the first ; and others have died
in the glorious hopes of the gospel, and are now in the company of
the just made perfect, around the throne on high, blessing God and
the Lamb for that old sacrament day at Weymouth.

CHAPTER XLV.

REV. CLEMENT READ.

Without the least intimation that the influence of Rev. Clement
Read, as a minister of the gospel, was derived from any source but
the grace of God, and the divine blessing on individual efforts, a
short statement of family connexions will be given, on the authority
of his • son, embracing facts full of instruction for the philosophic
observer of the progression of the human race, and evidences of
the fulfilment of the promises of the gospel.

Colonel Clement Read, the grandfather of the preacher, was born
in Virginia, in the year 1707, and was early bereft of his father.
John Robinson, of Spottsylvania, became his guardian. This gen-
tleman was appointed Trustee of William and Mary College, in
1729. He was President of the Council, and, on the departure of
Governor Gooch for England, in 1749, became governor, and in a
few days- died. The education of young Read was superintended
by Mr. Robinson, and completed at Wdliam and Mary College,
Commissary Blair being president. In the year 1730, Mr. Read
was married to Mary, the only daughter of William Hill, an officer
in the British Navy, the second son of the Marquis of Lansdowne.

574 REV. CLEMENT READ.

This gentleman had been united in marriage to the only daughter
of Governor Jennings, and took up his residence in that part of the
Isle of Wight, one of the eight counties into which the province was
divided, which was made a constituent part of the county of Bruns-
wick in 1720. Soon after his marriage, Mr. Read went with Colonel
Richard Randolph and Colonel Nicholas Edmonds on an exploring
expedition, to locate land in that part of the county now known
as Charlotte. Colonel Edmonds returned without purchasing ; Mr.
Read and Colonel Randolph purchased largely ; Randolph on the
Staunton, and Mr. Read about ten thousand acres, on the waters of
Ash Camp, Dunivant, and Little Roanoke. Mr. Read removed to
his purchase, and made his residence at Bushy Forest, about four
miles south of the present village of Maryville. When the county
of Lunenburg was set off, in 1746, its area extended from the line
of the present Brunswick to the Blue Ridge, and from James' River
to North Carolina. The early settlements of Presbyterians south
of James' River, were in Lunenburg ; and, by a subsequent division
in Amelia ; Colonel Clement Read became clerk of the county, and
served seventeen years, keeping the office at his own house. He
frequently served in the General Assembly of the State, and with
men who become leaders in the Revolution. He was present when
John Robinson, of King and Queen, moved the vote of thanks
which so disconcerted Colonel Washington. He died January 2d,
1763, and was buried at Bushy Forest. His wife was laid by his
side, November 11th, 1780, in her sixty-ninth year. She was a
pious woman, and exemplary member of the Episcopal Church ;
their children, Isaac, Thomas, Clement, Margaret and Edmund.

Colonel Isaac Read, the father of the minister, resided at Bushy
Forest. He married a daughter of Henry Embra, a representative
of the county with Colonel Clement Read. He had three children,
Clement, Priscilla, and Isaac. With his brother-in-law, Paul Car-
rington, he represented the county, and was associated with Wash-
ington, Jefferson, and Henry, in their patriotic movements. He
received from Congress, in 1776, a commission as colonel of a Vir-
ginia regiment. He immediately joined the army. In less than a
year, he fell a victim to disease ; and was with military honors laid
in a vault, in Philadelphia, in the thirty-seventh year of his age.
The family preserve a correspondence between him and- General
Washington.
4 Clement Read, the minister, was but six years old at the time of
his father's death. His mother, in a few years, married Colonel
Thomas Scott, who superintended the education of the children.
Hampden Sidney College was chartered by the State in 1783 : an
academy had been in operation, under the direction of Presbytery,
about eight years. Upon entering college, young Read could look
over the trustees, and name Thomas Scott, his step-father ; Paul Car-
rington, who had entered his grandfather's office when a youth, and
had married his Aunt Margaret ; Thomas Read, the County Clerk,
his uncle ; William Cabel, who had married his cousin, a daughter

REV. CLEMENT READ. 575

of Paul Carrinrton ; Nathaniel Venable, had also married a cousin,
a daughter of Paul Carrington. Two of his uncles, Thomas and
Clement, had married each a sister of Judge Nash, a trustee ; and
President Smith had also married a sister of the Judge ; and it may
be mentioned, the mother of Nash Legrand, whose name is in the
church, was also sister of Judge Nash. This Mr. Legrand, for his
second wife, was married to Mrs. Paulina Read, widow of Colonel
Edmund Read, a name mentioned with much kindness by Dr. Alex-
ander, in his auto-biography. ' Mrs. Paulina Legrand, the widow
of Colonel Edmund Read and Rev. Nash Legrand, was a firm
friend of the College and the Union Theological Seminary, and the
patroness of many young men, in preparation for the ministry. One
of these, an associate of Clement Read in college, was Rev. William
Hill, D. D.

The genealogy for the eighteenth century, of the Morton, Watkins,
Venable, Allen, Womark, Smith, Spencer, Michaux, Wilson and
Scott families, and many others that occupied Lunenburg, in its
original boundaries, would offer to the philosophic observer of the
human race subjects for profound reflection. Coming from different
divisions of the European stock, mingling in society on the frontiers,
amalgamating by marriage, moulded by the religious teachings of
Robinson and Davies, and their associates and successors, they
formed a state of society and morals, in which the excellences of
the original constituent parts have all been preserved. The courtly
manners of Williamsburg, the cheerfulness and ease of the Huguenots,
the honest frankness and stern independence of the English country
gentleman, the activity and shrewdness of the merchant, the sim-
plicity of republican life — all have been combined. Removed from
cities, and not densely crowded in neighborhoods, relieved from the
drudgeries of common life, and stimulated to activity, to preserve a
cheerful independence, the increasing population have improved the
opportunities for moral, intellectual, and spiritual advancement, and
pious examples, of excellence in manners, morals and religion, and
domestic intercourse, worthy of remembrance and imitation. In
the deficiency of these records, the main line of the Carrington
family is all that can be presented.

A certain Paul Carrington and his wife, of the Heningham family,
emigrated from Ireland to Barbadoes, and settled in Bridgetown.
He died early in the eighteenth century, leaving a widow and a
numerous family of young children. The youngest child, George,
about the year 1727, came to Virginia with the family of Joseph
Mayo, a Barbadoes merchant. Mr. Mayo purchased and occu-
pied the ancient seat of Powhatan, near the falls of the James.
Young Carrington lived some years with Mr. Mayo as his store-
keeper. About 1732, he, in his twenty-first year, married Anne,
the eldest daughter of William Mayo, brother of Joseph, who had
settled in Goochland, she being in her twentieth year. They went
to reside on Willis' Creek, now in the bounds of Cumberland County.
They had eleven children : 1st. Paul, born March 5th, 1733, and

576 REV. CLEMENT READ.

died June 22d, 1818 ; 2d. "William, November 17th, 1735, died an
infant; 3d. George, March 15th, 1737, died October 9th, 1784;
4th. William, December 22d, 1739, died August 20th, 1757 ; 5th.
Joseph, February 6th, 1741, died April 4th, 1802 ; 6th. Nathaniel,
February 8th, 1743, died November, 1803 ; 7th. Heningham, Decem-
ber 4th, 1746, (married a Bernard,) died January 24th, 1810;
8th. Edward, February 11th, 1748, died October 28th, 1810 ; 9th.
Hannah, March 28th, 1757, (married a Cabel,) mother of Judge
W7illiam H. Cabel, died August 27th, 1817 ; 10th. Mayo, April 1st,
1753, died December 28th, 1805 ; 11th. Mary, January 9th, 1759,
(married a Watkins,) died — . George Carrington and his wife,
Anne, both died in February, 1785. From them sprung the numer-
ous families of the Carringtons, in Virginia ; and, in the female
line, the descendants have been numerous. Their eldest child, Paul,
was married to Margaret Read, daughter of Colonel Clement Read,
of Lunenburg, now Charlotte, October 1st, 1755. Their children
were — Mary, George, Anne, Clement, and Paul. Mrs. Carrington
died May 1st, 1766, and left a memory of great virtues. Her
youngest child, Paul, became Judge of the General Court of Vir-
ginia, and died January 18th, 1816. ' Mr. Carrington was married
the second time, in his fifty-eighth year, March 6th, 1792, to Miss
Priscilla Sims. Their children were — Henry, (two died in infancy,)
Letitia, Martha, and Robert. The services of Mr. Carrington in
the Board of the College, and during the Revolutionary war, were
becoming an honorable and high-minded man.

Clement Read, the minister, completed his course of study at
Hampden Sidney College. As a resident graduate, he was present
during the great awakening commencing in 1786, and united with
Allen, and Hill, and Blythe, in the prayer-meeting pregnant with
blessings. He had been carefully nurtured in good morals, polite
intercourse, and the principles of Christian religion. His grand-
mother was remarkable for her efforts to maintain religion in her
family. She had been nurtured in the Episcopal church by Com-
missary Blair ; and was a devout mother seeking the salvation of her
household according to the direction of the church of her fathers.
The Prayer-book and Bible were read in her family in morning and
evening worship : and when necessary she officiated herself. Young
Read grew up under religious influence in the Presbyterian form.
From the time Davies preached at the house of Littlejoe Morton,
and was blessed in numbering him and his wife as converts to Christ,
and members of that part of the church of which he was minister,
the Presbyterian form and creed prevailed extensively in Charlotte.
The colonies of Presbyterians settled in Cub Creek and Buffalo, and
the blessings on the labors of Mr. Henry and his successors, had
made large congregations of Presbyterian worshippers in Lunen-
burg, from the present Brunswick to the Blue Ridge. Many of
Mr. Read's relations became members of the Presbyterian Church,
and he grew up under its instructions. He professed his faith about

REV. CLEMENT READ. 577

the same time that Hill and Allen made their profession. He at
once devoted himself to the ministry of the gospel.

At a meeting of the Hanover Presbytery at Cumberland Meet-
ing-House, Oct. 10th, 1788, Clement Read and Nash Legrand were
received as candidates for the ministry. At a meeting at Buffalo,
January 1789, the preparatory trials of Read and Legrand proceeded,
and Cary Allen was taken as candidate. In the succeeding April,
Legrand was licensed. In Bedford, Oct. 1789, Presbytery sus-
pended any further preparatory steps for the licensure of Mr. Read.
He had become interested with the Methodists, who were numerous
in some neighborhoods, and their ministers very active and accept-
able. They were yet considered as part of the Episcopal church,
from which no separation had actually taken place, although the
particular forms by which that church is characterized, were coming
into notice. In finally separating from the Episcopal church a large
body in Old Lunenburg formed a denomination called Republican
Methodists, of which Mr. Read was for years a minister. He asso-
ciated with these, and began preaching before he had finished his
preparatory course under Presbytery. In this state of the case
Presbytery, without passing any censure, suspended further attention
to his case. In July, 1790, at Buffalo, Mr. Read had an interview
with Presbytery particularly to exculpate himself from the charge
of slandering President Smith, in saying that the President used
his official influence to lead young men to the Presbyterian Church
and ministry. Of this Mr. Smith complained : and of this charge
Mr. Read desired to clear himself; and did satisfy Presbytery, that
he was not guilty of impeaching the character of Mr. Smith. As Mr.
Read was at that time connected with the Methodists, his name was
removed from the list of candidates under the care of Presbytery.
Mr. Read was ordained by the Republican Methodists, and was an
aimable, devout, and earnest preacher, respected and beloved by all
that loved the gospel.

In March, 1789, Mr. Read was married to Clarissa, daughter of
Col. Thomas Edmunds, of Brunswick. She was his companion
through life, and bore him thirteen children, six of whom were sons.
These claim some mixture of Indian blood in their veins, derived
through their mother from Pocahontas, of world-wide fame. The
descent is thus. Pocahontas left an only child, Thomas Rolfe; he
left an only daughter, who became the wife of Robert Boiling ; she
left one son, John Boiling ; he had a number of daughters ; one of
them married Richard Randolph, the ancestor of the orator, John
Randolph, of Roanoke, another Mr. Thomas Eldridge. Colonel
Edmunds married a daughter of Mrs. Eldridge, and Mr. Read a
daughter of Mrs. Edmunds. So that Mrs. Read's great-grand-
father, John Boiling, was great-grandchild of the Princess Poca-
hontas. Hundreds of families may now claim descent from John
Lolling, and some mixture of blood of Pocahontas. Mrs. Read
was born in December, 1772, and died in June, 1845.

In the first year of the nineteenth century an effort was made to
37

578 REV. CLEMENT READ.

promote unity of feeling and action among Christians in* the bounds
of ancient Lunenburg, and the account given of it by the Rev.
Drury Lacy is probably all the record that remains. Under date
of January 22d, 1802, Mount Ararat, Prince Edward County, Vir-
ginia, he says : — " On Christmas day about ten Baptist preachers,
an equal number of Methodists, and six Presbyterian ministers, met
at Bedford Court-House, in this State. The object of this meeting
was to discourse freely together on the subject of our differences, and
to see if we could not adopt some terms for living more friendly than
we have done, and even to commune together. I have not a minute
of the proceedings, but will relate the substance of what we did, as
well as I can, from memory. It was mutually agreed that the min-
isters of the different denominations should exercise all good offices
towards each other, and preach in each other's pulpits as occasion
might serve, where it would not interfere with a previous appoint-
ment ; and that it should be esteemed unfriendly for the minister of
one denomination to refuse the use of his pulpit to the minister of
another, unless when the congregation was opposed. It was farther
agreed that the members of the respective societies might commune
with the churches of the other denominations, where they found a
freedom to do so ; and that such should not be called to an account
by the respective societies to which they belonged, as if guilty of any
breach of regularity. That the members of different denominations
should watch over each other in brotherly love ; and in cases where
offences should be committed, by a member of one communion,
known to a member of another, which required the discipline of the
church, that the society to which the offender belonged should be
informed, and the party aggrieved be admitted to state the parti-
culars of the offence. That the minister of one denomination should
receive the members of another to communion, upon their producing
a certificate of their good standing in their own society, or upon
receiving satisfaction of the same in any other method. That if a
member of one denomination wished to become a member of another,
the latter should not receive him, unless he produced a certificate
that he was free from censure in the society to which he formerly
belonged. It was further agreed, that each Presbytery among us
would admit two Baptists and two Methodists to sit with us as cor-
respondents ; that each association of the Baptists would admit two
Presbyterian and two Methodist ministers ; and that each Conference
of the Methodists would admit two Presbyterian and two Baptist
ministers as correspondents, upon such producing certificates of their
appointment, properly attested. It was finally resolved to submit
our proceedings to the consideration of the Presbyteries, Associations
and Conferences to which we belonged."

Under date of May 17th, 1802, he writes — "You have already
been informed of a meeting which took place last Christmas at Bed-
ford Court-House. Since that time, greater harmony and brotherly
love have been apparent among the different denominations. They
frequently preach together, and seem much stirred up to promote

REV. CLEMENT READ. 579

the common cause of religion, and the interests of the Redeemer's
kingdom. But as the proposed plan of union has not yet been dis-
cussed by the respective church judicatories, to which it was referred,
it is impossible to say what will be the result of that business.
However, whether that be adopted or rejected, I am happy to inform
you that the attention to religion which was excited at that meeting
has continued to increase. It has spread upwards of twenty miles ;
and there have been pleasing prospects in more distant places, when-
ever the ministers have found an opportunity to preach from home."
Upon mature reflection it became evident to all, that external
union could, at that time, be more closely cemented only by amal-
gamation. The Baptists were not prepared to throw off their pecu-
liarities ; and it became a question with the Republican Methodists
wdiether they would retain their separate organization or unite with
one of the other denominations ; and if a union was to be attempted,
to which denomination should the proposition be made. At a meet-
ing of the Presbytery at Hampden Sidney, April, 1804, Rev.
Messrs. John Robinson and Clement Read appeared as a committee
of the Republican Methodists to confer with the Presbytery " on
the subject of an union, which it appeared their constituents anx-
iously desired to form with the Presbyterian Church." A committee
of conference was appointed, consisting of Messrs. Lacy, Alexander,
and Lyle, with power " to adopt such measures respecting the union
contemplated, as to them may appear eligible, and to make their
report to Presbytery at their next meeting." In September, at Cub
Creek, immediately after the ordination of J. H. Rice, the committee
made report of having had a conference with a committee of the
Republican Methodist Church, " but that committee, wishing for an
opportunity to confer with their church upon some important points
relative to the subject, before a decision was made, the business was
postponed until they should have an opportunity of conversing with,
and consulting their people. But since that time no communication
had been received from the Republican Methodist Church on the sub-
ject." No further communications passed. In 1809 a called meet-
ing of Presbytery was held on the 28th and 29th days of September,
at Briery, to consider the application of Rev. Clement Read to be
received as a member of Presbytery. After a full and free confer-
ence, and consideration of the testimonials of his ordination, and
of his character and standing with his brethren, and Mr. Read
"having adopted the constitution of our church," the Presbytery
received him as a member, and gave him the right hand of fellow-
ship. In 1822, the Rev. Messrs. Henderson Lee, John Davidson,
Samuel Armstead, and Matthew W. Jackson, ministers of the Re-
publican Methodist Church, met the Presbytery at Charlotte Court-
House, and, " having adopted the Confession of Faith of the
Presbyterian Church, and answered the questions put to candidates,
were received and took their seats as members of Presbytery." By
this act the Republican Methodist Church, as a body, in that part
of Virginia, became extinct.

580 REV. ROBERT LOGAN.

Mr. Read lived in harmony with the Presbytery, and continued
to labor earnestly in the ministry while his physical powers en-
dured. His adoption of the Confession of Faith was ex animo. He
bad always been a Predestinarian in creed. The reasons for his
desiring a union with the Presbytery appear to have been his con-
viction of the importance of union among the people of God, and of
the sufficiency of the Church as organized by the Apostles as the
agent to accomplish the renovation of the human race. Through
life he was opposed to any measure or system of things that appeared
to him either to usurp the duties of the Church, or to stand between
her and the performance of her proper work in the salvation of men.
When the question arose between voluntary associations or the
Church as organized, as the instrument of benevolent and Christian
operations, he unhesitatingly chose the latter. In the early stages
of the temperance movement, to the surprise of many, he raised his
voice against some procedures, protesting they were unscriptural
and inadmissible. He would agree to no principles or measures he
judged unbecoming his office, and the great principle that the Church
was sufficient for moral and religious enterprises.

Possessed of an ample estate, and far removed from a penurious
spirit, he lived in great simplicity and abundance ; and maintained
to the last his simplicity of manners, frankness of expression, ten-
derness of feeling, and open hospitality, and singleness of mind. He
was remarkable for that simplicity in all his principles and actions,
that implied freedom from guile and envy. Dr. Hill, in his old age,
being asked his opinion of Mr. Read, said he was the most simple-
minded man he ever knew, the most child-like. " Did you esteem him
pious ?" " One of the most devout men in the world. Let a man go
and visit him, and he would come away deeply impressed with the
sincerity and depth of his piety." .

CHAPTER XLVI.

MESSRS. LOGAN, BOWYER AND ANDERSON.

Robert Logan had the refusal of the tutorship in Hampden Sid-
ney when John H. Rice applied for it. Upon being visited by Mr.
Rice upon the subject, he gave up his right, and recommended his
friend to be the tutor. He was born in Bethel Congregation,
Augusta County, September, 1769. He was reared piously in the
strictness of the Presbyterian faith and customs, one of a large
family of children, all of whom became professing members of the
Church. His literary and theological course was passed at Liberty
Hall under the care of Rev. Win. Graham. Upon being licensed to
preach the gospel, he made some missionary excursions, and visited
Genessee County in New York, made an excursion to New Eng-

COLONEL HENRY BOWYER. 581

land, visited Kentucky, and finally settled in Fincastle, Botetourt
County. While in Kentucky he married Miss Margaret Moore,
from Walker's Creek, Rockbridge County, Virginia. For many
years he was the frontier minister. Mr. Houston, at the Natural
Bridge, was his nearest neighbor north, and Mr. M'llhenney, of
Lewisburg, Greenbrier County, west. Rev. Samuel H. M'Nutt was
for a time his neighbor on New River. With a wide field around
him, and a disposition to occupy it, he was compelled to teach a
classical and promiscuous school a great part of the time he was in
the ministry, to obtain a decent support for his family. His life was
therefore monotonous, and his opportunities for improvement very
limited ; while his labors were great and unremitted, except as sick-
ness sometimes caused him to intermit his regular course. Salem,
now in Roanoke, shared with Fincastle in his principal labors ; and
as his strength enabled him he visited the surrounding counties witk
the messages of mercy. Occasionally he would dismiss his school,
and try the practicability of living as a minister of Christ disengaged
from all business but the especial duties of the office to which he
had been ordained. On one of these occasions, having stated his
intentions and hopes to Mr. Speece, and the amount of expenditure
he thought would supply the wants of his family, and how it was to
be obtained, that brother remarked, that brother Logan's faith must
be very strong to live in Fincastle on his salary. Mr. Logan died
October, 1828, in his 60th year, having preached in Fincastle about
thirty years. Though his church and congregation were not large,
there were some members of both for whom he had the highest re-
gard. His remains lie near the church in Fincastle. A short sketch
of two gentlemen of Fincastle, his cotemporaries, will not be unin-
teresting— Col. Bowyer and Col. Anderson, both of whom survived
him a few years.

COLONEL HENRY BOWYER.

Of the many in Botetourt County that did well in the Revolution,
some at least, should have their names enrolled in the list of those
to be remembered. Of the greater part of the active patriots no
memorial has been written, and their names and their deeds are pass-
ing away from all human recollection. The following letter from
the late Judge Edward Johnston gives all that can be gathered of
one brave soldier, the type of many others.

" Early in the war of the Revolution, if not at its commencement,
Col. Bowyer was living in Fincastle with his uncle Mike Bowyer,
who owned a store in that place, in which Colonel Bowyer, then
supposed to be about sixteen years old, acted in the capacity of
salesman. His uncle having determined to join the army, upon leav-
ing Fincastle for that purpose, committed the management of his
store to his nephew, with directions to continue the business until all
the goods were disposed of. This, according to the Colonel's mode
of conducting the business, required but a very short time, for, burn-
ing with a ucsire to join the army himself, no sooner had his uncle

582 COLONEL HENRY BOWTER.

taken his departure than he put up the whole establishment at
auction, sold the goods for what they would bring, and immediately
started himself for the army. He first went to Philadelphia, but
whether he entered the service at once there, or at some other place,
is not remembered. It is however certain that he soon connected
himself with Col. Washington's corps of cavalry, with which he con-
tinued to the end of the war. There is reason to believe that at
one time he served in the infantry, from a circumstance which he
once mentioned, for the purpose of showing the undying hate which
the enemy cherished towards the 'rebels.' It was this: After a
skirmish, in which we were successful, Col. Bowyer was reloading
his musket, and while doing so a wounded soldier of the enemy,
who was lying prostrate on the ground near him, raised his head,
and begged him for a drink of water. Having nothing else, Col.
Bowyer took off his cap, and dipping up some water from a stream
just at hand, handed it to the soldier. The latter, after satisfying
his thirst, spirted his mouthful of water into the Colonel's face.
His first impulse, he said, was to run his bayonet through him, but
remembering his helpless condition, he restrained himself.

" Col. Bowyer was in that most bloody and disastrous engagement
to our army, known as Buford's defeat. He acted as aid to Buford
on the occasion, and during the clay was ordered by the latter to bear a
flag (of truce, I think) to Tarleton. Col. Bowyer remonstrated with Bu-
ford against the undertaking, by telling him that he must needs pass
between the two armies, then hotly engaged, and thus be exposed to
the fire of each. Col. Buford replied that ' he had his orders.'
Immediately he put spurs to his horse, and galloped off in the direc-
tion of Tarleton, who was surrounded by his staff. Just before reach-
ing the spot where Tarleton was stationed, the latter's horse had been
shot, and in falling had caught Tarleton's leg under him, and Tarleton,
being very much exasperated; and seeing Col. Bowyer approaching,
ordered his men to ' Cut the d — d rebel down.' No sooner was this
spoken, than they surrounded Col. Bowyer, and commenced cutting
at him with their swords. At this critical moment, however, a well
directed fire from our men, some of whom were watching with intense
interest the result of Col. Bowyer's hazardous undertaking, set the
horses of those around him to jumping and rearing, and thus an
opening was formed, sufficient to pass through. Of this he instantly
availed himself, neither he nor his horse, to use his own expression,
' liking the company they were in.' He was pursued for a con-
siderable distance, and only escaped being taken by leaping a high
fence that lay across his way. Those in pursuit of him did not
attempt to follow him, although close upon his heels. His horse
afterwards fainted from loss of blood from the wounds he received in
the attempt to deliver the flag. By this time it is presumed our men
were running in every direction. Col. Bowyer, in the flight, met
with one of our wounded soldiers, who could scarcely walk. Dis-
mounting, he put the wounded man on his horse, and reached in
safety a cabin in the woods. Here they remained all night, the

COLONEL HENRY BOWYER. 583

wounded soldier lying before the fire, unable apparently to rise.
But about midnight, a tramping of horses' hoofs being heard around
the cabin, in an instant, as if nothing, said Col. Bowyer, was the
matter, he sprang to his feet, and grasped his gun, and stood ready
for battle. The alarm, however, proved a false one, for instead of
the enemy as they supposed, the horses turned out to be loose ones,
that had strayed in that direction, from the field of battle.

"At one time Col. Bowyer was stationed in Petersburg, While
there, he performed a feat on horseback, which, in process of time,
was much exaggerated. As the story ran, he leaped over a covered
wagon standing in the street, and the prints of his horse's hoofs were
visible for many years after. Upon being repeated to Col. Bowyer,
in his old age, by a lady who lived in Petersburg at the time of the
event, he was much amused, and said it was true he had leaped a
wagon, but it was a small one, and had no cover on it. The facts,
he said, were these : A company of soldiers, of whom Col. Washington
and himself formed a part, had been to a party in the country, and
returning at night in a gallop, they encountered a wagon stretching
across the road. Col. Bowyer being mounted upon a remarkably
fine horse, succeeded in clearing it, but none of the company fol-
lowed him.

u After the war was ended, Col. Bowyer returned to Fincastle, and
was subsequently elected Clerk of the County Court of Botetourt.
This office he held until the new Constitution went into operation in
1831, a period of about 40 years. At the election under the new
Constitution, he declined being a candidate, and his son, Henry W.
Bowyer, the present Clerk of the Circuit Court of Botetourt, was
elected in his place. Col. Bowyer's wife was a daughter of Thomas
Madison, Esq., of Botetourt, brother to Bishop Madison. Her
mother, Mrs. Madison, was a sister of Patrick Henry.

" Col. Bowyer departed this life in 1833, aged 72 years, leaving his
wife and eight children to survive him. Of Mrs. Bowyer much might
be said, were we attempting a sketch of her life. She was, in many
respects, an extraordinary woman. Of a strong mind, and fond of
reading, she devoted a large portion of her time to that favorite em-
ployment, especially to the reading of the Scriptures. For the last
20 years of her life she was in the constant habit of reading the
Bible through every year, and sometimes in six months. She was
remarkably punctual and regular in all her habits, devoting portions
of every day to reading, and others to the ordinary duties of life. Of
her deeds of charity and benevolence we will say nothing. She
made no display of show while living, and was so averse to anything
l.ke ostentation, it would hardly be respectful to her memory to
mention them now. Her recollection of past events was very accu-
rate, and as evidence it may be interesting to mention the following
fact, Some years before her death, which took place in 1847, a
publication appeared of the Tract Society, in which it was stated
tnat the work of Soame Jennings had produced so powerful an impres-
sion on the mind of the great orator, Patrick Henry, that he had,

584 COLONEL WILLIAM ANDERSON.

while Governor of Virginia, procured an edition of it to be struck off
for distribution among his friends. As soon as Mrs. Bowyer saw
this statement, she said she distinctly remembered, while she'was yet
a girl, that her uncle, Mr. Henry, paid a visit to her father in Bote-
tourt, and had in his saddle-bags a copy of that book, which he
intended to present to General Breckenridge."

COL. WILLIAM ANDERSON.

William Anderson, born in Delaware, in the year 1763, came
with his father's family, when about six years of age, to the County
of Botetourt ; which was henceforth his home, and finally his burying-
place. He grew up in the troubles, and distresses, and excitements,
and sufferings of the Revolutionary War. When sixteen years of
age, he took his musket, and engaged in the famous Southern War,
of which Gen. Lee has given so powerfully graphic a description, in
his Memoirs of the Campaigns. The battle of Camden had been
fought, and Greene was sent to try the strategy of war with Corn-
wallis. Morgan, who would not serve under Gates, on account of
the events succeeding the surrender of Burgoyne, was persuaded to
go with Greene to the recovery of the South from the defeat at Cam-
den. Young Anderson joined a volunteer company, and marched
with Greene to North Carolina. He was detached with Morgan to
Ninety-Six, where the battle of Cowpens was fought — in a manner so
honorably and successfully. Morgan's flight towards Virginia, to
preserve his 500 prisoners from recapture, brought the famous march
of Greene across North Carolina, to cover Morgan's flight, and the
equally famous pursuit of Cornwallis to recover Tarleton's men. The
rear guard of the American forces was committed to Col. Otho Wil-
liams of Maryland, and young Anderson was detached to form one
of his corps. Cornwallis was pressing on to bring Greene to action ;
and Greene straining every nerve to escape that necessity. The
front guard of Cornwallis and the rear of Greene were often within
gunshot of each other ; and detachments not unfrequently in speak-
ing distance. Conscious that any skirmish could but end in the loss
of a few men, and that a general battle could be brought on only at
some river, these brave men refused to fire at each other in these
circumstances, and busied themselves in the ordinary duties of ad-
vanced and rear guards. It is said that small companies of these
guards sometimes unexpectedly met at springs, and exchanged salu-
tations, and tobacco, and rejoined their companions. Three times
the main armies were so near, an action seemed inevitable — at the
passage of the Catawba, the Yadkin, and the Dan. In this memo-
rable passage across Carolina, young Anderson bore cheerfully the
trials and distresses of the patriot army, on the success of which de-
pended the liberties of the South. It is to be regretted that Mr.
Anderson entirely omitted to leave any written memoranda of his
youthful campaigns. A succinct, yet brief, diary of his marches
with Morgan, and under Otho Williams, would now be read with
intense interest by more than his descendants, If we could read

COLONEL WILLIAM ANDERSON. 585

from him, how he fared, how far they marched, what the soldiers did
in their encampments, we should be more than amused.

The second war with Great Britain found him a colonel of the
militia of Botetourt. He answered the draft made for the defence
of Norfolk ; and marched at the head of a regiment to the seaboard.
Through the trials of that tour of duty he passed with the cheerful-
ness that characterized him in Carolina. It is to be regretted that
memoranda of his second experience in war, from his pen, can no-
where be found. In Carolina, activity, speed, and romantic enter-
prise, were the order of the day in the taste his youth had of war ;
in his 50th year, the dull routine of a camp life, in which sickness
wasted the ranks the enemies bullets might not pierce. For a great
part of his active life, about fifty years, he was county surveyor,
tor a long time a magistrate, and for many years commissioner
of the James River, and occasionally engineer of public improve-
ments, and member of the Legislature of the State. In all these
public stations, he exhibited a high order of moral and physical
energy, which seems to be passing away with the generation that
were young in the Revolution, or confined to the remote frontiers
of our extended country. He studied to make himself useful to the
public that employed him, and the public continued his employment
on account of his usefulness and integrity. His office as surveyor,
when the country was comparatively new, and the boundaries of estates
not very definitely settled, and much vacant land of good quality to
be found, and speculations involving no impropriety, offering speedy
increase of capital and future wealth, opened for him continued
opportunities of acquiring large possessions. But he passed through
life in moderate circumstances. Scrupulously honest, sensitive of
his reputation, and cherishing the pure principles of the gospel, he
practised a charity that seeketh not her own, believing that wealth
was not the best inheritance for children.

In the great revival, to which reference is so often made, com-
mencing in Charlotte and Prince Edward, and spreading ultimately
over the Valley of Virginia, under the preaching of J. B. Smith,
Graham, Mitchel, Lacy, and Legrand, about the years 1788 and '89,
Mr. Anderson felt himself moved to attend particularly to the great
concerns of his soul under the gospel dispensation. Of the crowds
who then waited on the ministrations of the gospel, and professed
their faith in the Lord Jesus, Mr. Anderson was one of the few
that remained to tell, to the present generation, of the excitements
and experience of those days. The Rev. Stephen F. Cocke, the
pastor of Fincastle Presbyterian church, in a sermon at the burial
of Mr. Anderson, says, " He often referred to the period, in his
private conversations with his Christian friends, and with becoming
emotions of gratitude, thanked God that he permitted him, so early
in life, to dedicate the prime and vigor of his days to the service of
his Church. And when, like JDaviu, he was old and full of years,
the Lord did not forsake his servant, but gave him the inestimable
peace and satisfaction of looking back upon a long life, truly and

586 FEMALE ORPHAN ASYLUM.

faithfully endeavored to have been spent in the service of his Maker,
and forward to that dispensation of happiness in heaven, which he
had embraced by faith, possessed in hope, and of which he had so
often tasted in the comforts of the Holy Ghost, shed abroad in his
soul. 'Tis true, as he himself observed, he had a most dreadful
conflict with death ; for the malignant character of his disease was
most tormenting to the animal frame ; and few men have been called
to endure so much of excruciating bodily pain as that with which it
pleased the Almighty to embitter the last moments of his life. But
notwithstanding this, he never distrusted the constancy of God's
goodness, or indulged the most distant fear of his completeness in
Christ. He more than once exclaimed, * I know in whom I have
believed, and that he will keep that which I have committed unto
him until that day. ' For though after my skin, worms destroy this
body, yet in my flesh shall I see God ; whom I shall see for myself,
and my eyes shall behold him ; though my reins be consumed within
me.' Such were his triumphs over the grave." He fell asleep in
Jesus on the morning of Sept. 13th, 1839, in his 76th year.

CHAPTER XL VII.

JOHN B. HOGE AND JAMES H. FITZGERALD.

On the Southern bank of the Rappahannock, where the swift cur-
rent of the falls has subsided in the stillness of the sluggish tide that
flows up from the Chesapeake, stands Fredericksburg, noted for the
fascinations of its accomplished ladies, honored in years gone-by, as
the residence of Mary Washington, and now as the place of her
tomb. Here have risen and set days of gallantry, when at the word
of beauty's lip, or the glance of her bewitching eye, or the crimson
of her blushing cheek, the gallants would put their lives at the
hazard of a pistol-shot at the Alum Spring. Here was the rallying
place of brave men in times of the Indian wars, and the war of Inde-
pendence. And here was the scene of Washington's farewell visit
to his mother. Here also was the home of the illustrious Mercer,
who poured out his blood for his county at the battle of Princeton.

There is a corner in this city, away from the noise and bustle of
trade, with which are associated recollections of days, and things,
and persons, long passed, but not forgotten ; persons and things that
shall fill a chapter in the book of everlasting remembrance. Up
from the crowded street of business, along Amelia street, is the spot.
There stands a neat, spacious building. The few words graven with
the pen of iron on tablets of marble, tell its objects. An Asylum;
the Female Orphan Asylum ; in many senses of the word, female ;
planned by females, erected by the untiring efforts of females,
managed by a band of females, and for female orphan children ; for

FREDERICKSBURG AND THE ORPHAN ASYLUM. 587

poor friendless female orphans, the most desolate, and helpless, and
pitiable of the human family. A short visit within these walls,
spent in looking over the arrangements for comfort and neatness ;
the school-room, where these desolate ones receive instructions from
hands, and heads, and hearts, that wealth would gladly employ in
nurturing her favored children ; the housewifery, employing and
instructing the young lambs ; the room for the operations connected
with sewing and knitting ; the place for morning and evening wor-
ship in company, would surely impress deeply the conviction, that
the little sum, which, year by year, yields such blessedness, opening
a refuge for her that has no parents, no money, no experience, and
perhaps not even a penniless friend, a refuge that saves her from be-
coming a poison to our families, and a curse to our cities, is doubly
blessed, "blessing those that give and those that receive." The
history of this asylum, is the history of female benevolence ; the
development of that tenderness that dwells in the heart of mothers,
and sisters, and wives, and daughters ; and in the growth and full
expansion of little orphan girls, to women, wives, mothers, Chris-
tians and saints in heaven.

This corner is associated with scenes of elevated feeling, that shall
be bright and fair in that day when immortality shall blossom in
every flower, and penitence and charity bring forth their fruit in
eternal fragrance, and the meek be beautified with salvation. There
stood, where this Asylum stands now, a house for public worship,
for the Presbyterian congregation which now assembles, Sabbath by
Sabbath, in that spacious and beautiful building, surmounted by a
cupola. It was the first house of worship for that denomination in
this city, built on this corner lot, given by the daughter of the
lamented Mercer, of revolutionary memory ; a house small in dimen-
sions, but abundant in blessings showered down on the worshippers
assembled, as multitudes, that now are seated in other houses, could
abundantly testify, if they would, or could tell the blessings that fell
here on their parents' heads. How wonderfully the spirit of the
founder lives, for ages, in the society of his gathering. His weak-
nesses and defects shall be forgotten, and the excellent only, sur-
vive the waste of time, and work on through generations. John
Mark still lives in Fredericksburg ; his bones rest elsewhere ; his
impress is here. An emigrant from Ulster, that inexhaustible
source of the best of citizens, he came in his youth, alone, to
America, high in hope, with a good conscience toward God and
toward man, counting it honorable to stand firm for the church of
his fathers, the church of the living God, built on the apostles and
prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner-stone. His
first years of residence, in America, were in the great valley of Vir-
ginia, and were prosperous and happy, employed first in the instruc-
tion of youth, and then in honorable traffic. As he advanced rn
years he came to this place to pursue his trade, and brought along
with him the religion he so carefully cherished in Shepherdstown,
and nurtured it here, where practical godliness was less esteemed

588 RECOLLECTIONS OF FREDERICKSBURG.

than at present. After repeated efforts, he at length obtained a
minister of his own race and faith, from the mountains of North
Carolina, trained in Lexington, Virginia, under that singularly
gifted, simple-hearted man, George Baxter ; and was the leading
person of the three, who, as professors of religion, welcomed, in
1806, the first Presbyterian preacher in Fredericksburg, the Rev.
Samuel B. Wilson. Quietness, devotion, straightforward honesty in
his business and his religion, and generosity in his piety, adorned
him, and have graced the church he assisted his pastor to gather.
Activity in benevolence is their praise. May it be so for ever !

RECOLLECTIONS OF TWO YEAES OF WORSHIP, BY ONE WHO FREQUENTED

THIS CORNER IN 1816-17-18.

" I was not born in Fredericksburg ; I never lived there. But
for two years I was not a stranger at the Asylum corner, on Amelia
street ; and the men and the things that became familiar then shall
live in recollection till earthly things pass from these eyes, and the
visions of past excellence can charm this heart no more. In the
year 1816, on a beautifal Sabbath day in June, I first entered the
house, a stranger, to join with the congregation in the worship of
the Lord God Almighty, as I had been accustomed from my youth
— from my very infancy. For a succession of months, from Sab-
bath to Sabbath, I met with a church few in numbers, and a congre-
gation not numerous, but such as may not, cannot meet again. I
love *o recall the events and scenes connected with this place of
worsnip. The persons, alas ! that used to meet here, like the house
of worship, have given place, and live in the heart of memory. How
wonderful the power of memory and recollection ! ' Times past are
brought to present view,' we know not how. The dead come up
from their sepulchres, not in mouldering forms, or the habiliments
of the grave, but in the beauty and freshness of their every-day
life. Here came always, at the hour of worship, the manly form
and benevolent face of Daniel Grinnan, leading his lovely and devout
wife, a daughter of the mountains ; the man that felt himself obliged
by having an opportunity of showing kindness. He sat half way
from the right-hand door of entrance to the pulpit, with that pecu-
liar contemplation seated on his face, that lacked but a single touch
of enthusiasm to have made him a chosen leader of God's host, in
perilous circumstances. How many, in his quietness, he was the
means of leading to Christ, can be known only at the great day.
The company that shall meet him then will fill him with amazement.
With him usually came his friend, John Mundle, with his calculating
mind, and friendly heart, and overhanging brows, and orthodox
creed, of the true Scottish mould ; and sat between the two doors,
by the wall, immediately in front of the pulpit, with all the grave
attention of his church-going native land. Just before him was
often seen that very pink of military courtesy, and gentlemanly
intercourse, a member of Washington's military family , and like that

RECOLLECTIONS OF FREDERICKSBURG. 589

great man, alwpys true to the moment of his appointments, Major
Day, with his powdered head and cue, and beautiful bouquet hanging
from the third button-hole, on the left side of his coat, the very
beau ideal of an old Virginia gentleman. A little in advance sat
Seddon, from Falmouth, with his bold forehead, and cheerful face,
over which gravity and merriment passed as in a twinkling, merri-
ment without wildness, and gravity without severity ; to his fellow
men always kind ; in the house of God always grave ; the widow's
friend. His household would often fill the whole pew. Near him,
on the right, sat Vass, also from Falmouth, the warm-hearted, busy,
music-loving, church-going Scotch merchant — his business always
a pleasure, and his religion his inheritance. His family filled a pew.
Devout in his worship, and social in his intercourse with his fellow
men, prosperous in his business, he generously sustained the institu-
tions of religion. By his side sat Morson, of Hollywood, that abode
of hospitality, a Scotchman's son, firm in his purpose, unbending in
his integrity, unwavering in his friendship, manly in his appearance,
generous in his feelings. About midway from the pulpit to the
right hand front door, sat the dignified, the majestic Patton, from
the beautiful residence near the falls. And from the hills, above
the falls, often came Thornton, the most amiable and gentlemanly
of men ; and with him, from Cumberland, not unfrequently, his no
less amiable and gentlemanly son-in-law, Fitzgerald, tall, erect, a
specimen of the present, as his father-in-law of the past, generation
of Virginia gentlemen. Just in front of the pulpit sat Henderson,
silent, thoughtful ; prospered in his business in his manhood, and
devout in his age ; like Mark, from Ireland, unlike Mark in becom-
ing religious late in life. Near by Grinnan, when his profession
permitted, sat Wellford, the physician, of extensive reading, and
wonderful memory, and great skill in the healing art ; his amiable
wife and his sons by his side. Not far from the pulpit sat the polite
lawyer, Briggs, with his rosy cheeks and powdered head, a Scotch-
man's son. Here often came those amiable merchants, Scott and
Ross, both Scotchmen. Many others I often saw. But can I pass
thee by, Philip Alexander, the amiable, from Falmouth, always
kind, and often heart-sick ? And thou, too, my friend Brooke, so
roughly handled by a world that knew not thy heart ? And from
the same village the two Gordons, Scotchmen, eminent for their cor-
rectness and success in trade, and the amiable Forbes, and Beale,
and the Misses Barnes ?

Of the female hearers let me name a few more. Here, in front
of the pulpit, sat the dignified and devout Mrs. Lewis, an early mem-
ber of the church ; too polished to be charged with rudeness, when
strictness in religion was in danger of being called ungenteel ; and
too religious to permit her polite attentions to the forms of society
to wound her conscience ; familiar in the highest circles, connected
with the family of Washington ; too kind and Christian not to bend
to the humble in society ; always at church, and ready to do good.
And a little to the right sat one whom infirmity often barred from
the house of God ; her simple dress, mild, placid face, and black eye

590 BECOLLECTIONS OF FREDEKICKSBURGL

would not let you pass her by; shall T ever forget the venerable
Mary Alexander ? or the no less valued friend, her daughter Morson,
of Hollywood, who cheerfully rode her ten miles to attend upon the
worship of God's house ; with that lovely, frail, short-lived flower,
her daughter Marion, and the retired and amiable sister Eliza ? And
here, too, was the delicate, conscientious and devout Mrs. Patton,
the donor of the ground, Mercer's daughter, as frail as her husband
was majestic, and often exercised with spiritual troubles. Just by
sat Miss Stevenson, prayerful and devoted, and Mrs. French,
chastened and afflicted, and the Misses Lomax, since so indissolubly
interwoven with the asylum ; nnd last, though not least, Mrs. Alli-
son, from Hartwood, the cheerful, the pious, with her two daughters,
and that devoted and retired child of God, Marion Briggs from
Hartwood. Should I mention the worshippers from a distance, that
at intervals, with some regularity, united with this congregation, I
could not pass over the Kincaids and the Paynes, of Fauquier, whose
visits were always anticipated with delight ; or that genuine Scotch
elder from Madison, tender of heart, but unconquerable in spirit,
Andrew Glassel, with his short grey hair and Scottish accent, his
long boots, and his small-clothes buckled at the knee, bending with
age, but quick in his step ; a full believer in his own creed, yet kind
to those that differed, and charitable if their lives were correct ; nor
the Messrs. Gordon from Germanna, nor the staid Skinker from Yel-
low Chapel.

These formed an audience to preach to ; people asking for the
plain, simple announcement of the truths of Almighty God sent
forth by him in such majesty. As I speak of them their person.3
seem to arise around me ; I seem to hear their salutations full of kind-
ness and urbanity, as they meet at the church doors ; and see their
solemnity as they enter the house of God. What silence reigned
within ! A whisper, a rustle would have been rude while these gen-
tlemen and ladies worshipped God with their beloved pastor. But
the communion seasons ! When the church was all assembled ; and
Williamson came down from Fauquier with his heart warm, and
"his face as a flint," for the truth ; or some brother from a greater
distance, to spend a few days. After the preachings and fasting and
prayers on Friday and Saturday, on the Sabbath company after
company sat down at the table near the pulpit, and delivering up
to the eldership their tokens of admission, were served with the bread
and wine consecrated to the communion of the Lord Jesus Christ.
Tears of penitence flowed. The heart was comforted in its contri-
tion and its faith. Hours were not counted in those solemn feasts.
Spectators, and there were always many, often felt the separation
made by the companies rising from around them, and going at the
call of the pastor, to be like the division in that day when Christ
shall separate the assembled multitude to the right hand and to the
left ; and many a heart was troubled at its own want of penitence
and faith. But the Presbytery and Synod, the first I ever attended ;
their memory is dimmed somewhat by the multitude of novel things
that blend and mingle light and shade, character and event in sweet

RECOLLECTIONS OF FREDERICKSBURG. 591

confusion. Clergymen of different denominations were not then in
such brotherly contiguity as now. The assemblage of the ministers
was called large, though the Presbytery then consisted of but ten
members, and the Synod of about forty ; and but about half of each
attended. I remember the two brothers, Robert and Joseph Logan,
amiable and laborious men, and Glass, with his kind heart and
metaphysical mind, and indomitable will, and Speece, with his gigan-
tic frame and power in debate, and Mitchel, that seemed a patriarch
that from bitter experience could comfort the children of God, and
could lift up his voice like a trumpet ; and that wonderful com-
pound of awkwardness and eloquence, of simplicity and shrewdness,
strength and tenderness, of supreme devotion to heavenly things and
wisdom in earthly things, Moses Hoge, the Synod's professor and
President of Hampden Sidney College. His two sons, John Blair
and Samuel Da vies, came with him. I remember Rice, of Rich*
mond, and his younger brother from Petersburg. And I heard one
sermon from Archibald Alexander, from Princeton, on the saints
being satisfied with the likeness of God in heaven. I also remember
the sermon by the younger Rice on the parable of Dives and Laza-
rus ; and know the effect produced by the one from a young man on
the barren fig tree. Hill was there from Winchester : and who that
ever met him forgot him if he read an ode of Horace with him.
Crowds assembled to hear, and listened always ; and at times were
solemn as the subjects were grave.

One night a full house assembled to hear John B. Hoge on his
first appearance in the pulpit, in Fredericksburg, after his return
from Europe. Report had more than whispered that the young
man excelled in his pulpit addresses. His text that night was —
"And as he reasoned of righteousness, temperance, and judgment
to come, Felix trembled and said — go thy way for this time, when
I have a convenient season I will call for thee." His first appear-
ance was not prepossessing. His manner was unconstrained, but
somewhat awkward. A slight hoarseness, and the heaving of his
chest, evidenced the difficulty with which his lungs, not yet restored
by a visit to the south of France, poured out the volume of sound.
He gave a short history of the parties grouped in the text and con-
text ; and by his graphic skill we saw them all living and moving
before us, the judge, the splendid company, and the prisoner, all in
our "mind's eye." As he went on, his strong features softened
and beamed with tenderness and intellect ; and any want of grace-
fulness was lost in his dignified bearing and commanding manner.
The speaker, in fact, was often forgotten in the subject and the per-
sonages before us. The inquirer after gospel truth heard truth in
its beauty, — the reasoner heard reasoning along with the truth
that required no reasoning, and permitted it only incidentally ; and
those tnat cared for neither, saw, heard, felt descriptions, figures,
groupings of persons and passions in wonderful succession. The
attention deepened. All were motionless but the venerable old
man, whose varying countenance and agitated limbs exhibited the
deep emotions of a father listening to a son in the ministry. As

592 RECOLLECTIONS OF FREDERICKSBURG.

the scenes and subject changed from righteousness to temperance,
and from temperance to judgment to come, we heard his husky
voice, and saw his strong ungainly gestures, with his stretched arm
and extended fingers ; but they were all lost sight of again, as with
a sweep of his strained arm, and half shut hand and laboring chest,
he made us see his mental visions, and feel the truth his struggling
lungs announced. Felix trembled before us. The discourse on
judgment brought to his mind the judgment before the tyrant at
Koine, and the double judgment made him tremble ; and we heard
him say — "Go thy way for this time, when I have a convenient
season I will call for thee." We all felt sad; as lookers on we felt
sad at the sight of an immortal man letting pass the golden moment
for securing his welfare for eternity, when his hopes in time were so
faint and few. Suddenly the scene changed, as with the motion of
his hand. We ceased to be spectators ; we were now actors. He
was addressing us like Paul ; and we like Felix were trembling on
the brink of decision, — should we, in view of the judgment to
come, cry out like Felix, " Go thy way," or in sight of our sins cry
out with the publican — " God be merciful to me a sinner ?" He
paused a moment, and then bid us cry out to the King of kings for
pardon and for life. Pointing up with a voice sinking under weari-
ness and emotion, he cried out — "0, thou recording Angel! dip
thy pen in the blood of the everlasting covenant, and beneath this

record of sins and transgressions, write forgiven /" The book of

remembrance seemed open in the ceiling, and by it stood the angel
as about to write, with his pen bloody from the fount of Calvary, on
the dark leaves. The silence was awful. Bursting hearts were
ready to cry " Write mine." The vision grew dim; we turned to
the speaker; he had disappeared. But the deep impression re-
mained. The name of the man was connected with the subject :
probably no one that heard that sermon ever forgot either the man
or the subject.

On the Sabbath of Synod, Dr. Alexander preached the sermon
before communion. In setting forth "Christ our jwssover," he gave
a specimen of the simplicity of the graphic art as complete as the
gorgeous display of Hoge ; perhaps superior, as from the first to the
last no one remembered anything of him, of his voice, tones or ges-
tures, except a single one, after the first few short sentences ; and
then he stood before us an unpretending and somewhat abashed
man, who had not raised his eyes to the view of the assembly. And
yet there we sat, thinking of Christ our Passover slain for us.
What thoughts ! what scenes ! so perfectly natural ! The sermon
passed : was it through ? What a man to talk to people from the
pulpit ! Near the close, when he said — "There is our Lamb," a
Frenchman, unaccustomed to our worship, arose, and with his eye
followed the direction of his finger — the only gesture remembered,
to see the Lamb for sacrifice. Father JV?itchel, in assisting at the
communion lifted up his voice like a trumpet. Nobody knew what
Alexander's voice was : the church was not big enough for Mitchel's.
vv e felt as we reflected on the scenes of those meetings, that we had

REV. JOHN B. HOGE. 593

listened to the gorgeousness, the simplicity, the earnestness and
pathos of the Virginia pulpit.

So passed two years of worship at this corner of the Female
Orphan Asylum, with the church under the care of the present
Professor of Theology in Union Theological Seminary, Samuel B.
Wilson, D. D.

John B. Hoge died of consumption, on the 31st of March, 1826,
and lies buried in Martinsburg. Born in the year 1790, he grew up
in Jefferson County, Virginia. His education was paternal, being
obtained in part at a private school taught by his father, while minister
at Shepherdstown, and partly at Hampden Sidney College, of which
Dr. Hoge became president, when his son was about seventeen years
of age. After serving in the office of tutor, young Hoge commenced
the study of law with Henry E. "Watkins, of Prince Edward.
His instructor remarked the ease with which his pupil mastered
the principles of law ; and that he possessed the faculty of gene-
ralization, embracing analogies, to a high degree. To this was
united an imagination that could invest any subject with interest, by
its gentle touches, like the morning light upon the hills and valleys.
After much reflection he came to prefer theology to law, the ministry
of the gospel to the bar ; and in face of great inducements to prose-
cute the legal profession, he made preparation, under his father's
teaching, for the ministry. He was licensed by Hanover Presbytery,
at Old Concord, April 20th, 1810, in company with Charles H.
Kennon. In 1811, he was transferred to Winchester Presbytery ;
and accepting a call from the churches of Tuscarora and Palling
Waters, he was ordained in the regular form, Oct. 12th, at Tusca-
rora Meeting House, near Martinsburg, after sermon, by Rev. Wil-
liam Hill. His preaching attracted attention, both for its matter
and manner. On some important truth he usually erected a fabric
inwrought with metaphysical reasoning, more or less apparent, gos-
pel explanation, and discussion. He interwove, everywhere, figures,
graphic scenes, and flights of fancy, and the visions of a gifted
imagination, at times with simplicity, and at times with gorgeous-
ness, and carried his hearers along with him, deeply interested. All
classes loved the man. The unpolished and uneducated hung upon
his lips, and admired the same sentiments and sentences that charmed
the refined and well disciplined. They gave as a reason — * It was
beautiful, and spoke to the heart." The stream that flowed from
his fervid soul electrified his hearers. His mind acted quickly.
His imagination lent its aid at his pleasure. A close student, his
health tailed. He sought relief for nis laboring lungs in the south
of Prance. He was absent from his native land, on the ocean and
in Europe, from the fall of 1814 to the summer of 1816. His resi-
dence in Europe was a source of great physical improvement, and
mental development. In his preaching, after his return, he appeared
to take larger views, and to express himself with a still greater degree
of earnestness ; and was more popular. The effect of his sermon in
Fredericksburg was not dissimilar to the experience in other places.
38

594 JAMES H. FITZGERALD.

This admiration abundantly expressed produced no visible signs of
self-gratulation. He' bore himself with unusual dignity and kind-
ness, never visibly puffed up, or cast down, or deprived of his entire
self possession.

On the 6th of May, 1819, he was united in marriage to Miss Ann
K. Hunter, of Martinsburg, Berkeley County, Virginia. This lady,
left early a widow, with two small children, was blessed to rear those
children, and still lives. When the church on Shockoe Hill was
prepared for the Presbyterians that were gathered by Rev. John
Blair, Mr. Hoge was removed to Richmond, and became their pas-
tor ; having been released from the pastoral charge of Falling Waters,
April 19th, 1822, and from Tuscarora on the 19th of the following
June, and transferred to Hanover Presbytery on the 7th of the fol-
lowing September. In this new field his popularity and usefulness
were enlarged ; and for a time his health improved. The climate of
Richmond was more genial to his lungs. But in two or three years
it became evident that the race of this beloved and laborious minister
of God must soon end. While in Richmond he compiled a volume
of his father's sermons, which was sent forth by the Franklin press ;
and was making preparations to give to the public a memoir of that
same father, written out with care, whilst residing in Martinsburg.
He was active in giving permanency, and extensive efficiency, to the
Theological Seminary in Prince Edward, taking his stand among the
foremost in the Svnod. But the hand of death was on him : and he
passed away. Noble in mind, dignified and courteous in church
business and in social intercourse, devoted to works of benevolence,
and the building of the church of the living God, one of nature's gen-
tlemen, and Christ's humble servants, multitudes mourned what
seemed to them a premature grave.

James H. Fitzgerald.

Mr. Fitzgerald, mentioned as an occasional hearer, at the Asy-
lum Corner, became, in a few years, a resident at the Falls, and a
regular worshipper with the congregation, and a ruling elder in the
Church. Born in Cumberland County, liberally educated, and inherit-
ing a competent estate, he was enabled to fill up the measure of duty
as a private citizen, and to devote himself to labors for the welfare
of his fellow men. Early in life he was called out from his retire-
ment to represent the county in the Legislature of the State. The
sphere of politics, however, was not the one in which he most
delighted to serve his generation, and do good to the human race.
Becoming connected by marriage with a family whose residence was
at the falls of the Rappahannock, in the neighborhood of Fredericks-
burg, he was led to make his home in that healthy and beautiful
situation. And as elder in the Church, trustee of Hampden Sidney
College, director of Union Theological Seminary, President of the
Central Board of Foreign Missions, and a helper in every good word
and work, he expended his strength, and the resources of an ample
income. His much beloved wife, the daughter of Francis Thornton,
Esq., united cheerfully with him in his principles of religion, domes-

JAMES H. FITZGERALD. 595

tic action, and public intercourse ; and was, with his full approba-
tion, a hearty directress and patroness of the Orphan Asylum in
Fredericksburg, a founder of schools of merit in Fauquier, where .
they, for a series of years, passed their summer, and an active
co-operator with the little church at Warrenton, in her efforts for
excellence and enlargement. Tall, erect, symmetrically formed,
with light hair, and an early tendency to baldness, with a counte-
nance expressive of frankness and benevolence, easy and gentle in
his motions, he mingled dignity and kindness in his manners ; and
at the first appearance prepossessed strangers. The favorable im-
pression was not lost by prolonged acquaintance. Intimacy always
ripened into friendship ; and his friendships and his friends were
abiding. Unostentatious in dress, or equipage, or style of living, he
practised a generous hospitality. An economist of the highest kind,
producing, and avoiding useless expenditures, he devoted his ample
income as a Christian benefactor. The kindness of his disposition
was equalled by the firmness of bis moral principles. He carefully
avoided prominence in any cause or act in which he was associated
with others. When compelled to take the highest seat, his refined
moral sympathies made him peculiarly careful of the boundaries of
right, and feeling, and propriety. He seemed to make every one a
leader rather than himself. In doing a kindness he seemed to be the
obliged person. In the good order and quietness of any assembly
over which he presided, which generally might be remarked for its
completeness, he seemed to have received a favor for which he thanked
the body. With all this, there was a resolution to defend the
right, which became the more evident, the greater the necessity for
its exercise. Naturally gentle, he was truly brave ; retiring and
unpresuming, he was strictly honorable. No man ever saw him
tremble in danger, or agitated in perilous circumstances. In the
judicatories of the Church, which he very generally attended as
representative, he was always a welcome member, a model of pro-
priety in action, and coolness of judgment, and correctness in deci-
sion. Through him the influence of the Church in Fredericksburg
was commanuing ; and in him the Church in Warrenton had a firm
friend and generous helper.

In those times and trials of the Church, commonly referred to as the
times of 1837, Mr. Fitzgerald had a part. He read and pondered
much on the condition of the Church and the current of events ; and
was one of those who believed, in 1837, that the first step towards
peace and prosperity in the Church, was the separation of the dis-
cordant elements. In reference to the acts of the Assembly of
1837, of which he was a member, from Winchester Presbytery, he
said, while they were in agitation, "I do not see how we can do
butter;" and, after they were determined upon, he often said, "I
do not now see how we could have done better." He had never
cherished unkind feelings for the brethren from whom he Was sepa-
rated. He cherished nothing but kindness for them after the sepa-
lation, while he maintained, always and everywhere, that the different
portions of the Presbyterian Church, having different principles and

596 JAMES H. FITZGERALD.

plans of clmrch action, and different views of some important doc-
trinal subjects, would be in less harmony, in one Assembly, than in
two ; and tbat by consent of the prominent actors on both sides,
the time had arrived, in 1837, for some decisive steps to be taken.
The particular mode and line of divisions adopted, were esteemed
preferable to further contention, or any other proposed plan of
separation. The difficulties he understood, the perplexities he felt,
and the consequences he was willing to abide, and never regretted
the part he had acted.

For various reasons relating to his health, in the year 1851 he
visited Europe, accompanied by his wife. For a time the change of
climate, the journeying, and the medical assistance obtained in Paris,
had an apparent beneficial effect, and he was preparing to return to
Virginia, with cheering prospects of prolonged usefulness and health.
Suddenly, the symptoms of his disease assumed a fatal aspect. He
heard the announcement of his physician, that the surgical opera-
tion, which had been altogether favorable in its appearance, would
soon terminate in death, with a calmness that showed that the
thoughts of death were not strangers to him, and preparation for
its approach not a new work. The physician stood amazed at his
patient. He had wondered at him, during the whole attendance
upon him. His calmness, his entire politeness, his carefulness of
the comfort of others, his occasional pleasant reference to religion,
its principles and hopes, all had made a deep impression. The com-
posure with which the dying man set about the arrangement of his
affairs, for immediate dissolution, affected all beholders ; and the
quietness with which he committed himself to the Lord Christ,
consoled his wife, whom, in anticipation of her trial and loneliness,
he had affectionately committed to the same Lord. In the clear
exercise of his reason, and in full faith, hope and charity, he met
death in the city of Paris, May 6th, 1852. The habits of that
city, in disposing of the dead, rallied the widow from her deep asto-
nishment at the unexpected departure of her husband ; and, without
a single relative or American friend, she speedily embarked with
the body of her husband for America. With appropriate services,
his friends and members of the Church in Fredericksburg, deposited
the remains of Mr. Fitzgerald in the private burial-ground at the
Falls, on the second day of June. The sermon delivered by the
Rev. G. W. M'Phail, on the occasion, is preserved in print, and
characterizes the departed Elder as a model of the Christian gentle-
man. No one great act immortalized him : but a constant succession
of duties well performed, filled up the beautiful picture of Christian
excellence.

THE END.

I

• ;

JAN 2 - 1934